《Revenge with Her Quadruplets》


 Chapter 1 I Want to Live

    Chapter 1 I Want to Live


    Chapter 1 I Want to Live


    There was an awful smell in the abandoned warehouse outside the city.


    Eleanor Ryker''s belly bulged high, and it looked a bit scary.


    She was going to give birth!


    Waves of intense pain made her miserable and sweaty!


    A basin of icy water drenched Eleanor, who was tied to an iron pir, from head to foot.


    Before she could react, a vicious voice came. "Eleanor, give me the form of the Fragrant Pill."


    Eleanor raised her head pitifully, revealing a bloody and scratched face.


    She looked at the man and woman in front of her in disbelief and asked in a quivering voice,


    "Michael, Caroline... Why?"


    One of them was Eleanor''s beloved fiance, Michael Moore, and the other was her favorite sister,


    Caroline Ryker. Therefore, she never expected that they would actually betray her at the same


    time!


    She was even pregnant with his children.


    Before Eleanor could finish speaking, Caroline gave her a hard p across the face, and then


    Eleanor''s mouth was full of blood immediately.


    Looking at the embarrassed and pitiful Eleanor, Caroline said with a smug and wicked smile,


    "Eleanor, the little bastards in your belly are not Mike''s children at all. He has never slept with you.


    The person he loves is only me!"


    Eleanor was shocked with a pale face.


    One night a few months ago, she was not feeling well. Michael said that he had something to talk to


    her and asked her to wait for him in the hotel room.


    She came to the room under the weather, but as soon as she entered, she was dragged onto the


    bed by Michael in a daze.


    Without turning on the lights that night, she was forced to have sex with him again and again in a


    panic.


    Thinking back carefully now, Eleanor felt that man had a great figure and waist strength and also


    had a clear and good smell on his body, while Michael had always had a weak waist and a smell of


    smoke on his body...


    When Eleanor thought of this, it blew her mind and she was very frightened.


    She thought, "No way! I actually had sex with a stranger!"


    "Eleanor, I drugged you that night just to get the form from you, but you ran to sleep with another


    man and you even have his children. Do you think I will spare you?"


    Michael''s cold and evil voice came.


    Eleanor looked at the handsome man before her in disbelief. "You drugged me?"


    Because Eleanor was pregnant before marriage, she was imprisoned in a basement like a dog by


    her adoptive mother.


    At first, she could not understand why Michael had nevere to see her once, but now she knew


    the reason.


    She thought, "It turns out that the children are not his at all! And he shamefully gets together with


    my sister and they join hands despicably to get the form of the Fragrant Pill from me."


    Eleanorughed ruefully, and the severe pain of despair made her tremble all over and miserable.


    There were bursts of pain in her belly, and she gritted her teeth to endure it. The sweat dripped from


    her forehead, and she clenched her bound hands tightly. She curled into a ball because of the sharp


    pain, but it couldn''t relieve any pain.


    "Eleanor, as long as you tell me the form, I will let you and your children off. They have been in


    your belly for a few months. Are you willing to let them die?"


    Michael deeply resented Eleanor''s arrogance. He coldly nced at her and threatened her, with


    little patience.


    Eleanor cked out and couldn''t see the surrounding things clearly. The blood from the corner of


    her mouth made her pretty face paler.


    She couldn''t believe that her former lover was so ruthless in wanting to kill her and her children!


    She thought, "The countless beautiful wishes we once made together are all lies to me."


    "I can give you the form... But you must let go of my children!"


    Eleanor used all her strength to say thisplete sentence.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The children had been in her belly for such a long time, and she had already had feelings for them


    and had been looking forward to their birth.


    So she couldn''t bear to lose them!


    Eleanor was so weak that she couldn''t even open her eyes.


    Looking at Eleanor''s pregnant belly viciously, Caroline sneered, "Tell me the form, and I will


    spare your children."


    For the sake of the children, Eleanor could only tell Caroline the form.


    Seeing that Caroline got the form, Michael said ruthlessly with a meaningful smile, "I''m sorry,


    Eleanor. You still have to die!"


    Eleanor suddenly widened her eyes and looked at Michael in disbelief.


    She thought, "I''ve already told them the form, but he still wants to kill me!"


    "Michael, you wretch!" Eleanor roared bitterly!


    Then she watched Michael throw the lighter out.


    There was cooking oil inside, and the fire spread instantly. The fire at the gate was getting bigger


    and bigger, and the hot temperature made Eleanor breathless.


    Caroline sneered, "Eleanor, you won''t be alone when you''re dying with your monster children."


    After speaking, she took Michael''s arm and left with a smile.


    As Eleanor looked at the backs of the two, she shouted, "Michael, Caroline, if I can survive, I will


    never let you off."


    A lot of hatred, unwillingness, and despair was in her eyes, and the pain was tearing all over her


    body.


    The heat and tingling made Eleanor have a clear head, and her lost eyes were filled with fire and


    fear. She began to struggle desperately with blood all over her body.


    Hatred was the driving force behind Eleanor''s desire to live. She struggled hard, but her


    stomachache made her weak, and her face kept bleeding. She was covered in blood, extremely


    terrifying.


    The temperature was getting higher and higher, and her desire to survive overcame everything.


    Screaming, Eleanor struggled frantically, her open mouth overflowing with blood.


    Her hands became badly mutted, and the rope finally got a little loose.


    Eleanor thought, "I can''t die. I want to live. I want to make the bitch couple pay for this blood for


    blood..."


    She tried her best to escape from the warehouse, then the entire warehouse copsed. She


    stumbled towards the roadside for help.

 Chapter 2 A One-person Wedding

    Chapter 2 A One-person Wedding


    Chapter 2 A One-person Wedding


    Six yearster!


    In Grona!


    In the tinum Hotel, a special wedding was being held here. At the wedding, there was no groom,


    but only the bride.


    The groom, Sebastian Moore, became a vegetative person in a car ident three months ago. The


    doctor asserted that he would not live more than a month.


    Sebastian was the youngest son of Samuel Moore and also the head of the Moore family. Samuel


    tried all his methods to wake up his son but failed, so he could only use thest method, giving


    Sebastian a wedding to counteract his bad luck!


    The Moore family was the most powerful family in Grona, so it was not difficult for Samuel to find the


    right person for Sebastian.


    However, no woman was willing to marry a dying person, not to mention that Sebastian had a son


    and that his future wife would be a stepmother!


    Everyone was negative about this wedding and just waiting to see a good show.


    "Old Master Moore is really naive. He should find a doctor for his sick son, but how could he save


    his son in such a way?"


    "He is superstitious. Let''s just wait and see the show."


    The guests were full and they were all talking about Sebastian.


    When the time was up, the beautiful bride came out of the gate slowly in her white wedding dress.


    All the guests were shocked, and there was an uproar when they saw the beautiful bride.


    Eleanor smiled slightly in the face of the crowd, looking stunning under the light.


    As she nced at Michael and Caroline under the stage with her soulful eyes, the hatred made her


    whole body shudder slightly. Then she narrowed her eyes slightly and hid the deep resentment in


    them.


    Eleanor thought, "After six years, I am finally back!"


    Sebastian was Michael''s uncle, and Eleanor happened to be the one Samuel chose.


    She sessfully married into the Moore family just for revenge!


    The wedding ceremony was very simple. Under the witness of the guests, Eleanor put on her


    wedding ring, and then the ceremony waspleted.


    Michael kept staring at Eleanor, always feeling that she was somewhat familiar.


    After the ceremony, Eleanor was sent back to the Moores'' manor.


    The Moore family lived in a manor, near the mountains and by the river, with pleasant scenery and


    luxurious style!


    The housekeeper, Jackson Butler, took Eleanor to the room, asked her to take off her makeup and


    change clothes, and was about to take her to see Sebastianter.


    Sitting in front of the dressing table, Eleanor looked at her pretty face in the mirror. Since she was


    disfigured, her face was finally perfect after three years of treatment.


    Her face was a bit different from that of six years ago. Most people couldn''t recognize her, but she


    was still very beautiful.


    Thinking of what had happened six years ago, Eleanor felt a lot of hatred instantly filling her chest.


    She broke the eyebrow pencil in her hand abruptly.


    After escaping from the basement that year, Eleanor met a kind person and was taken to the


    hospital. She gave birth to quadruplets, but the eldest was taken away when he was just born.


    Eleanor was not only disfigured but also lost a child. Everything that happened back then seemed to


    have been secretly arranged by someone.


    Eleanor thought, "All these pains were brought to me by Michael and the Ryker family, so let''s start


    with Michael."


    She changed into a red dress prepared by the servant and went out. Jackson was already standing


    at the door.


    He stepped forward and said respectfully, "Mrs. Moore, I will take you to Mr. Moore''s room."


    "Thank you!" Eleanor thanked him calmly.


    Jackson immediately had a good impression of Eleanor, thinking, "Mrs. Moore is very well-behaved


    all the way back."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Sebastian''s room was next door. Jackson opened the door, pointed to the man lying on the bed,


    and said, "This is Mr. Moore!"


    Eleanor lowered her eyes and looked at the man lying on the bed. His facial features were perfect


    and impable, and he looked resolute and indifferent. Even if he was lying down, he gave people


    a sense of oppression.


    Jackson said, "Mrs. Moore, this is the phone number of Mr. Moore''s regr doctor. If Mr. Moore has


    something wrong, you can dial this number."


    Eleanor slowly took the business card and thanked him. Then he left.


    When the door was closed, Eleanor heard the sound of locking, and she knew it meant not to let her


    go. After all, it was the wedding night of Sebastian and her.


    Looking at the room with only one bed and a person who couldn''t wake up, Eleanor thought there


    was no threat to her.


    She stood by the bed and watched Sebastian quietly for a while before sitting down and checking


    on him seriously. A minuteter, she frowned slightly and suddenly regarded the sleeping man


    thoughtfully.


    Then she checked on Sebastian again more seriously, but only found the same result.


    Eleanor slowly moved her hand away and untied a small arm bag on her slender arm.


    She took out a silver needle from it and slowly pierced Sebastian''s throat. After fifty seconds, she


    slowly pulled out the silver needle and saw a light blue light flickering on it. She squinted her eyes


    and thought, "What a clever trick!"


    She lowered her eyes and looked at Sebastian, who was lying quietly. Without hesitation, she took


    out a pill and fed it to him.


    She took out her mobile phone and sent a text message to her best friend, April Walker. [Everything


    is going well. Take good care of my three babies with Sienna.]


    Early the next morning!


    After washing up, Eleanor heard a rapid knock on the door.

 Chapter 3 Its Your Honor

    Chapter 3 It''s Your Honor


    Chapter 3 It''s Your Honor


    As soon as Eleanor heard the knock on the door, she knew that the visitor came with evil intent.


    She opened the door and found the person standing outside was Michael. He was dressed in a


    ck suit, standing upright, with a pair of gold-rimmed sses, looking aloof, arrogant, and


    overbearing.


    When they looked at each other, Eleanor had calm eyes, but the hatred in her heart was rolling like


    a wave.


    Michael came to have a visit because he heard from Jackson that Sebastian''s newly-wedded wife


    was named Eleanor Ryker.


    At the wedding, he already felt the bride was very familiar when he saw her. So, after hearing her


    name was Eleanor, he hardly slept all night.


    Looking at the face in front of him, Michael found it had smooth, delicate, and fair skin. He thought,


    "She can''t be that Eleanor! They just have the same name. The Eleanor of that year has already


    been killed by the fire."


    "Your name is Eleanor, right?" Michael asked without any respect.


    He thought, "She''s very beautiful! But she''s so unlucky! How many days can she live?"


    "Who are you?" Eleanor nced at Michael faintly with the outer corner of her eyes slightly raised,


    looking so attractive even with such a slight movement.


    Michael looked at the beautiful face in amazement, thinking, "She also has a beautiful voice."


    "I''m Michael, the nephew of Uncle Sebastian." Michael introduced himself.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    He continued to think, "Since she''s not that Eleanor six years ago, I can rest assured. The wound


    on Eleanor''s face was so deep that she could not have had such a beautiful face even if she had


    not died."


    A touch of displeasure crossed Eleanor''s face. "Get out! Don''t disturb your uncle''s rest!"


    With a bang, Eleanor closed the door quickly.


    Obviously, she was not a person to be trifled with!


    An inscrutable smile tugged at the corner of Eleanor''s mouth. She thought, "My n has just begun.


    Michael, just wait. From now on, you will never have an easy time anymore."


    Outside, Michael was furious, thinking, "How dare this woman be so rude and impolite to me like


    this!"


    The assistant standing not far away felt angry for Michael when he saw that Eleanor embarrassed


    him.


    "Mr. Moore, she''s only married into the Moore family a day. How dare she have the guts and


    confidence to embarrass you!


    "Who does she think she is? How dare she be so arrogant!"


    Looking at the closed door, Michael smiled slightly and said coldly and sharply, "She is indeed


    arrogant!"


    He thought angrily, "In Grona, no woman dares to do so to me. This woman pisses me off!"


    "Your uncle''s woman is your aunt. Shouldn''t she be arrogant in front of you?"


    The maning over said in a deep and cold voice more arrogantly than Eleanor.


    Hearing the words, Michael looked at the man provocatively.


    The man was six feet tall, wearing a casual white shirt and ck pants, with a refined temperament


    and a handsome face. Her eyes were soulful, his nose was straight and slightly rounded, very


    beautiful, and his lips were scarlet.


    Seeing the person clearly, Michael couldn''t help but be awed by him.


    The man was Sebastian''s right-hand man, Christian Thomas.


    "Then we won''t disturb Sebastian''s rest, Mr. Thomas."


    Michael''s tone was gentle, but he was very resentful. He thought, "Soon, I''ll be able to take


    Sebastian''s ce. He will die shortly."


    Christian was silent, watching Michael leave before he pushed the door in.


    As soon as he entered the house, he saw a stunning face and Eleanor holding her knees in both


    hands.


    She looked desperate and depressed, so Christian thought she was unwilling to marry Sebastian.


    Christian nced at her and asked angrily, "As a wife, you just take care of Sebastian like this?"


    Eleanor was immersed in the pain of encountering Michael.


    Only when she heard Christian''s voice did shee to her senses. She stood up slowly and


    nced at Christian.


    Then her eyes, as bright as gems, blinked.


    Eleanor was very surprised in an instant!


    She thought, "This man is just my type! He''s so handsome! His lips must be very soft while kissing!


    Her legs are so sexy! No, I can''t look at him anymore, or I''m really afraid I''m going to pounce on


    him."


    Eleanor had no natural resistance to handsome men.


    "Sorry, I haven''t adapted to the status of a wife yet." A low and lost voice showed Eleanor''s mood at


    the moment.


    Christian couldn''t help but give another nce at Eleanor and found that she was extremely


    beautiful.


    Then, his gaze fell on Sebastian on the bed, and he said lightly, "It is your honor to be his wife!" He


    thought, "I will definitely find Melody Scott to save Sebastian and Waylon as soon as possible."


    Eleanor heard a sense of loss from Christian''s words as if she had stolen his boyfriend.


    She thought Christian was jealous!


    She couldn''t ept it a little bit, thinking, "He''s so handsome, but he''s actually gay. What a pity!"


    "Sorry, I stole your boyfriend. I''ll use him for just two months, and I will definitely return him to you


    without any damage," Eleanor sincerely apologized.


    Christian suddenly looked at her like he saw a ghost.

 Chapter 4 Let Me Try

    Chapter 4 Let Me Try


    Chapter 4 Let Me Try


    "What are you talking about?" Christian''s face darkened.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Two bodyguards behind were speechless.


    They thought, "This woman is so funny. She thought Mr. Thomas was not straight. It''s a pity that


    only we two know about this. She is so bad!"


    Eleanor wimped out in an instant and said with an ingratiating smile, "Nothing. I was just saying that


    you were so handsome. I was notplimenting you, but reminding you that my rtives all like


    you very much."


    Eleanor''s voice became smaller and smaller under Christian''s sharp gaze.


    Although Eleanor had experienced life and death, she was still a little woman who loved handsome


    men underneath.


    Christian nced at her deeply and thought, "Is sheplimenting me now? Humph! This kind of


    woman is obviously a smooth talker and is not reliable at all."


    "Take good care of Sebastian. If something happens to him, I will sell you to a trafficker," Christian


    threatened Eleanor.


    He thought Samuel was naive and believed that this way couldn''t make Sebastian wake up.


    Eleanor red at Christian and thought, "Damn you. I should sell you first. You are so good-looking.


    Even though I find a few hookers you haven''t seen before to sleep with you, I can sell you for a


    good price."


    After sending Christian away, Eleanor turned and looked at Sebastian on the bed.


    It was not difficult for Eleanor to save Sebastian, but she didn''t want others to know that she was


    good at medical skills. As long as others knew about it, Michael would soon suspect her identity.


    Eleanor was a little surprised that Sebastian had a son. She hadn''t seen a kid sincest night after


    all.


    When Eleanor went downstairs, she saw Jackson arranging things downstairs.


    Seeing hering down, he respectfully said, "Mrs. Moore!"


    Eleanor looked at him and asked, "Mr. Moore has a son, but why didn''t I see him?"


    Hearing this, Jackson had a gloomy look.


    Looking at Eleanor, he was anxious and distressed. "Mrs. Moore, Little Young Master can''t see


    anything, and he hasn''t eaten for three days. Since Mr. Moore had an ident, he has been alone


    in the small building during the day and onlyes to sleep with Mr. Moore at night.


    "But he suddenly stopped eating, and everyone said that he went on a hunger strike because he


    wanted to apany Mr. Moore to death."


    Eleanor''s heart skipped a beat when she heard it. She wondered, "Why would a child have such an


    idea?"


    Jackson sighed slightly and thought, "Well, no one knows if Mr. Moore can wake up. Old Master


    Moore tried all methods but failed. He even wanted to save Mr. Moore through a life for a life."


    "What''s the name of Little Young Master?" Eleanor couldn''t help asking.


    Jackson replied, "Waylon Moore."


    Eleanor thought the name was somewhat simr to her third son!


    She had three children, Noah Ryker, Warren Ryker, and Elijah Ryker.


    At this moment, a servant came in with a nutritious meal and said, "Jackson, Little Young Master still


    refuses to eat."


    Eleanor looked at Jackson and said, "Why don''t you let me try?"


    Hearing this, Jackson said, "Okay, Mrs. Moore!"


    After he told Eleanor the location of the small building, she walked towards the building with heavy


    steps with the nutritious meal.


    At the corner, she suddenly heard voices.


    "Little Young Master is so pitiful. He hasn''t eaten for three days."


    "Yes, he has stopped eating since Ms. Logan met him and said something to him that day."


    "Keep your voice down. Don''t let anyone hear it. It was said that Mr. Moore''s car ident was


    manipted by someone, and now you''re talking about Ms. Logan. There''s no evidence for any of


    this. Let''s go, don''t dy my dinner."


    The sound went away, and a trace of doubt flickered in Eleanor''s eyes. She thought with a stony


    look, "Who is Ms. Logan? What did she say to the kid? And it seems that there''s indeed something


    wrong with Sebastian''s car ident."


    Eleanor put away her doubts and went to the small building. She opened the door, then saw many


    lifelike paintings ced next to the wall, includingndscape paintings and animal paintings. She


    wondered if these were all painted by that child.


    A faint smile tugged at the corner of Eleanor''s mouth. She thought Waylon was very talented.


    Eleanor swept around and saw a thin little boy sitting with his back to her in the corner, who looked


    very cool with a white shirt and ck pants.


    Hearing someoneing in, he tilted his head slightly and roared angrily, "Get out. I said I won''t eat


    anything."


    The moment Eleanor saw the child''s appearance, the nutritious meal she was holding fell to the


    ground with a bang.

 Chapter 5 She Found Her Son

    Chapter 5 She Found Her Son


    Chapter 5 She Found Her Son


    Eleanor looked in surprise at the child who looked exactly like her three sons, thinking, "He''s my


    eldest son!"


    The pricking made Eleanor take a gasp, and she looked weakly at her son, who had sightless eyes


    in the corner.


    It urred to her that Jackson had said Waylon could not see anything.


    She never dreamed that she would find her eldest son so quickly.


    Excitement and pain rippled over her skin.


    In the morning light, tears rolled down her anguished face.


    "What are you doing? Didn''t I tell you to get out of here?" A look of annoyance crossed Waylon''s


    handsome little face. Because he had not eaten for three days, his lips were dry and cracked and


    he was very weak.


    Eleanor walked towards Waylon step by step, holding back the heartache, and tried to hug him


    gently.


    The sudden embrace was very gentle but somewhat warm. Waylon struggled a few times at first


    and then gave up.


    He was a little greedy for this embrace, feeling it was warm and fragrant.


    "Baby, if you don''t eat, your dad will worry about you, and so will your mom."


    Hearing the word "mom", Waylon had a colder expression on his little face and got so agitated


    instantly. "I don''t have a mother, and my father doesn''t want me anymore. Why am I still alive?"


    Eleanor wept with tears silently, tightening her arms around Waylon, and was so distressed that she


    almost couldn''t breathe. She wiped away her tears and felt all the pain was worth it at the moment,


    hugging her son she had just found.


    "You have a mother. Of course, you have! She left you only because she had her own difficulties."


    Waylon was stunned, thinking, "I have a mother, and she had her own difficulties!"


    After a while, Waylon calmed down a lot. He tilted his head slightly and asked coldly, "Who are


    you?"


    Eleanor was stunned, not knowing how to answer this question.


    She wondered, "How can I exin to Waylon that I am his mother?"


    "Waylon, I''m Eleanor. Don''t worry, your father will get better, and so will you. As long as you get


    better, you can see your mother."


    Eleanor believed that these words could cheer Waylon up!


    Suddenly, something seemed to explode in Waylon''s mind.


    He waspletely stunned!


    The word "mother" was too strange for him!


    He thought, "My mom wille back!"


    Eleanor saw Waylon''s small body shaking obviously.


    Her heart hurt even more!


    "I don''t have a mother. My mother is dead." Waylon shouted angrily and pushed Eleanor away.


    Eleanor bit her lip, knowing that he would be angry, and she also knew that he would not recognize


    her.


    "Waylon, I''m gonna make you something delicious, okay? Your father will recover, and your mother


    wille back. Trust me, okay?"


    Waylon thought it was a very gentle voice and suddenly asked, "Is my dad really going to recover?"


    This was his hope and his reason for living.


    "Waylon, believe me. I will save him. Within ten days, I will make him wake up, and I''ll cure you of


    your eyes within half a month, but the premise is that you have to trust me and not tell anyone that I


    am skilled in medicine."


    "Can you really cure my father? And my eyes?" Waylon asked seriously and excitedly.


    He thought, "Dad found many doctors for me, but no one could cure my eyes."


    Eleanor replied very seriously with a choking voice, "Waylon, believe me. Wait here first, I''ll make


    you something delicious, okay?"


    This time, Waylon did not refuse. He thought, "If Dad can live, I can''t die."


    Listening to the distant footsteps, he hugged himself tightly with both hands.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He continued to think, "Will Mom reallye back to see me? Does the woman just now know


    where Mom is? I want to recover and find Mom. I want to ask her what difficulties she has."


    Waylon curled himself up in a ball, full of sadness.


    Half an hourter, Eleanor went upstairs with the prepared dinner. As soon as she arrived at the


    door, she heard bad words inside.


    "Little Blind, is the mud that I fed you just now delicious?"


    "Oh! We have forgotten that you are blind. Even if you eat it, you don''t know that you are eating


    mud. Just hide in this small building and die of hunger."


    "Hey, my father said your father is dying, and my great-grandfather found a stepmother for you.


    Stepmothers are the most terrifying. You are also dying soon. Then the whole Moore family will


    shortly be my father''s."


    With a boom, Eleanor kicked the door open, and the three children inside looked at her in horror.

 Chapter 6 Youre Gonna Be In Trouble

    Chapter 6 You''re Gonna Be In Trouble


    Chapter 6 You''re Gonna Be In Trouble


    "Wow! Waylon, your stepmother is here. She is so scary."


    Looking at Eleanor''s terrible expressions, the little boy was so scared that he was about to cry.


    When Eleanor saw that Waylon''s face was covered with dirt, a touch of coldness flickered in her


    eyes, and she looked extremely aggressive.


    All three children were scared!


    "Apologize to Waylon!" A growl sounded and the room was silent for an instant.


    The little girl on the side was instantly frightened and cried. "Humph! I don''t want to apologize to a


    blind person. He is not only blind but also dumb. I have never heard him speak."


    "Shut up!" Eleanor looked at the three children fiercely, thinking, "Do they usually bully Waylon like


    this?"


    Heartache from the bottom of her heart rippled over her skin!


    "Apologize to him. If you don''t apologize today, all three of you will eat mud before leaving."


    Eleanor condescendingly looked at the three eight- or nine-year-old children.


    Waylon''s face was covered with mud, and Eleanor took out a paper towel and wiped it off carefully.


    Waylon just lowered his eyes and puffed out his cheeks. When he had been bullied before, he had


    to bear it silently.


    Now that someone was protecting him, he was a little not used to it.


    "Humph! We won''t apologize. We won''t apologize to Little Blind. My mom said he was going to die."


    Charles Moore was the child of Sebastian''s eldest nephew, and he had always liked to bully


    Waylon.


    Eleanor looked at the three children who had no scruples and felt that they were typically spoiled.


    She grabbed the mud on the ground and looked at them coldly with scarlet lips. Then she walked


    towards them.


    "Okay, then you can leave only after eating the mud."


    Eleanor stuffed the mud into the mouths of the children, and they ran away crying in fear.


    Eleanor didn''t care about it. Anyway, even though she didn''t cause trouble, the rest of the Moore


    family wouldn''t let her off.


    She felt veryfortable after sticking up for Waylon and teaching the bad children a lesson.


    Eleanor got Waylon some water to let him gargle before cautiously serving the food she made.


    "Baby, I made you a lot of dishes. Let''s eat first."


    Waylon was slightly surprised and thought, "Unexpectedly, she is my stepmother! Grandpa has


    gone gaga and made Dad marry her."


    He didn''t refuse this time, because he knew someone woulde to trouble himter. If he didn''t


    eat, he would have to be hungry tonight. He hadn''t eaten for three days, and he was really hungry.


    He thought, "I must recover to go to my mother!"


    Eleanor first fed Waylon the soup before feeding him other dishes.


    The rims of Waylon''s eyes were red as he ate. He thought, "It''s delicious!"


    Waylon suspected that there was something wrong with his food, so he couldn''t see anything.


    However, he was already blind, and he could only eat whatever they gave him every day.


    Eleanor was overjoyed as she watched him finish all the dishes.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Baby, let''s go back to have a rest, okay?" Eleanor asked cautiously.


    Waylon did not refuse and just let Eleanor carry him back, because he knew there would be a good


    showter, and he didn''t want to miss it.


    Eleanor didn''t know that her five-year-old son was particrly scheming in fact.


    It was just that he couldn''t see, so the other children of the Moore family bullied him.


    But it used to be those children who were crying and shouting because of his tricks.


    Even if adults didn''t understand him and treated him as a little monster, he would still never be tired


    of it. After all, his father was a big shot of the entire business circle in Grona, the head of the Moore


    Empire, with great power and influence. Therefore, he didn''t let himself be bullied easily as a son.


    Waylon didn''t say a word and was still silent because he was so nervous during the shower.


    Eleanor bathed Waylon, helped him change his clothes, and carefully dried his hair.


    Looking at Waylon with a nice smell, Eleanor said in a husky voice, "Waylon, let''s rest."


    She thought, "I found my son as soon as I came back. I shall be too happy to sleep tonight."


    Waylon clenched his little hands and nodded slightly!


    He liked Eleanor''s embrace, feeling it was very warm!


    Eleanor carried him and put him down beside Sebastian. The bed was veryrge, but Eleanor


    couldn''t lie down beside Sebastian.


    Just when she was going to ask Jackson to bring her a nket, she heard the sound of smashing


    the door with bangs.


    Waylon said coldly, "Humph! You''re gonna be in trouble!"


    He thought, "Well, I just want to see how she will solve it. Charles'' grandmother is a terrible old


    woman after all!

 Chapter 7 Shut Up

    Chapter 7 Shut Up


    Chapter 7 Shut Up


    Eleanor looked at Waylon gloating helplessly.


    All this was under her control, and she knew the personing must be Michael''s mother, Madison


    Wesley.


    The Moore family was a century-old family, and it had developed rapidly in recent years by


    Sebastian''s generation.


    Sebastian won the family battle and got the position of the head of the family from the dirty tricks.


    He was extremely famous in Grona!


    Although the Logan family, the Mason family, and the Wesley family were also aristocratic families,


    compared with the Moore family, there was a world of difference between them.


    Therefore, Eleanor thought there must be something wrong with Sebastian''s car ident, and the


    person she suspected most was Michael.


    She knew Michael had terrible ambitions!


    And what she did during the day was also for this moment.


    There was a steady knock on the door with bangs.


    Eleanor opened the door and saw three women in expensive clothes standing outside.


    The person at the head was exactly Michael''s mother, Madison.


    She was dressed in a pink dress, as beautiful as poison, graceful and arrogant.


    A few years ago, Eleanor had met Madison, the calcting and vicious woman.


    Eleanor stood at the door with an aloof look and cold eyes, being on her guard secretly.


    Madison squinted at Eleanor proudly, thinking, "She resembles somewhat that Eleanor, but she''s


    not that woman."


    "Your name is Eleanor?" Madison asked in amanding voice coldly and haughtily.


    Eleanor nodded and replied indifferently with a faint smile, "I am Eleanor."


    Her voice was so calm.


    Madison narrowed her eyes, raised her eyebrows, and looked at Eleanor for a while. She thought,


    "Her temperament is simr to Eleanor''s. Both of them are proud and resolute."


    "You let my grandson and granddaughter eat mud. How do you want to handle this?" Madison


    nced at Eleanor, saying this overbearingly.


    Eleanor''s limpid eyes were full of coldness.


    "They outnumbered Waylon to bully him and fed him mud. I also want to ask you, Madam. How do


    you want to handle this?"


    The atmosphere was instantly tense.


    "You little bitch, how dare you talk back to my mother!" Madison''s daughter, Victoria Moore, red


    at Eleanor, behaving with unbearable insolence.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Eleanor looked at Victoria and said with a faint smile, "It''s said that every person from the Moore


    family is excellent in character and learning, courteous, and cultured. However, I just married into


    the family and you guys really blow my mind."


    Victoria squinted at Eleanor and sneered arrogantly, "Dealing with people like you has nothing to do


    with cultivation!"


    Before Eleanor could retort, she heard Charles'' angry voice.


    "Grandma, kick her out. Didn''t you say that stepmother is the scariest? Waylon is dying, and I will


    be the next heir when he dies."


    Charles was spoiled, so he had always been unruly and spoke recklessly regardless of the


    asion.


    Although he was three years older than Waylon, he was usually very arrogant.


    When Madison heard Charles'' words, she was so angry that she red at him fiercely.


    She thought, "How does that little bitch usually teach her son? How could he say such things in


    front of so many people!"


    The person who came with the two was Sebastian''s second sister-inw, Sophia Myles.


    She sneered and thought, "No wonder Charles is so arrogant."


    "Madison, Charles is so courageous!"


    "Shut up. You better make sure you don''t hear anything." Madison warned Sophia with fierce eyes.


    Madison knew if the words spread, her terrifying father-inw would make a scene.


    At this moment, the little girl standing at the end also spoke eagerly, "Mom, this woman just fed me


    mud. Beat her, Mom."


    She was Victoria''s daughter, Hannah Colton. Victoria happened to take her son and daughter back


    to her mother''s house today.


    Looking at Eleanor''s delicate face, Victoria was jealous of her beauty. She nced at the mud in the


    hand of the servant behind her and smiled viciously. "Eleanor, I brought a pot of mud over. As long


    as you eat it all, I will spare you today."


    Eleanor raised her eyebrows and looked at Victoria. She said casually, "It was your children who


    went to the small building to bully Waylon. Why should I eat mud? It should be your undisciplined


    children to eat it."


    The atmosphere instantly became stifling.


    Victoria didn''t expect that Eleanor, who had no power, would be a hard nut and that she would dare


    to talk back to her. She thought Eleanor''s calmness made her embarrassed.


    Seeing the scene, Sophia came to be a peacemaker. She looked at Eleanor with a smile. "Madison,


    Eleanor, Victoria, there will be no results if you still argue like this. Why don''t we go to find Dad? He


    can distinguish what is right or wrong."


    That was what Eleanor was waiting for because she knew Samuel called the shots in the Moore


    family now.


    "Okay, go to Old Master Moore and talk about this thing!" Eleanor readily agreed, turned to carry


    Waylon into her arms, and walked out.

 Chapter 8 I Wont Help You

    Chapter 8 I Won''t Help You


    Chapter 8 I Won''t Help You


    Madison stared at Sophia coldly and thought, "She is just stirring the pot.


    Of course, I know clearly the personalities of my grandson and two grandchildren.


    If Old Master Moore knew this matter, I would be screwed.


    She did it on purpose!


    But Eleanor is too arrogant. I have to let Old Master Moore teach her a lesson. As long as he


    doesn''t protect her, she can only live in the Moores'' manor for just a few days.


    I also have to take the opportunity to sound out his attitude towards her.


    Anyway, a bride without any power takes herself too seriously."


    The night grewte, and asionally footsteps broke the silence.


    These people went together to Peace Manor where Samuel lived.


    However, no one saw Sebastian lying in bed suddenly opening his eyes and slowly closing his


    eyes. His movements were very fast as if it was an illusion.


    On the way, looking so cool, Waylon said viciously, "I won''t help you."


    Eleanor couldn''t help being amused and pinched his little nose with love in her eyes.


    "I don''t need your help. I''m here to protect you."


    Hearing this, Waylon couldn''t help but feel warm from the bottom of her heart.


    He thought, "If Mom left me with her own difficulties, then I wouldn''t expect her toe back at this


    moment. After all, everyone here is selfish! Everyone wants to kill Dad and me."


    Soon they arrived at Peace Manor, where it was very quiet andfortable.


    Samuel was sitting in the hall, drinking coffee.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The people walked into the house, and Eleanor lowered her eyes obediently.


    Looking at these people, Samuel had a gloomy look, wondering, "What are they going to do at


    night?"


    Samuel saw Eleanor at the front who was a little aggrieved, then frowned slightly and asked, "Ellie,


    what''s the matter?"


    Eleanor lowered her eyes, nced at him, and wanted to speak but stopped on a second thought


    as if she didn''t dare to speak.


    "Great-grandpa, this woman fed us mud and we wanted her to eat mud too. Grandma said it was


    best to kick this little bitch out. My aunt took a pot of mud and let Eleanor finish it in a while."


    As Eleanor expected, Charles, who was so stupid, told the story of what had happened.


    Madison red at Charles and thought angrily, "This idiot."


    Then she looked at Samuel with a graceful smile. "Dad, here''s the thing. Just now, the three


    children ran back crying, saying that Eleanor had fed them mud. I was so angry that I rushed there.


    I have never said those things. Charles just talked nonsense."


    To stir up trouble, Victoria said, "Grandpa, Eleanor is too arrogant. Does she really think she is the


    young host of the Moore family? How dare she feed my child mud! Grandpa, kick her out today.


    Why did this kind of woman marry into our family? Sebastian won''t like such a woman."


    Samuel squinted at Eleanor, who was aggrieved. He thought, "She is very well-behaved, and she


    will never do that kind of thing."


    "Ellie, tell me what happened."


    When Samuel saw Waylon in Eleanor''s arms, he was stupefied.


    He continued to think, "He doesn''t usually let me hug him, but Eleanor can do so. It seems that she


    is better than I expected."


    Eleanor pretended to hesitate, gritted her teeth, and said bitterly, "Dad, I did feed them mud, but the


    thing didn''t go as they said. It was the three of them who bullied Waylon together and refused to


    apologize to Waylon, so I fed them mud."


    "Well, Eleanor, you''re really good at confusing right and wrong. It is obvious that you want to put on


    airs as soon as you enter our family, but you are too vicious to deal with the children."


    Victoria red at Eleanor. She disliked women like Eleanor who looked weak but were actually


    arrogant in their hearts.


    Victoria thought, "Only when Sebastian dies, can the Moore family be carved up, and no one can


    tolerate Eleanor after she married into the family and messed up this matter.


    Madison echoed, "Dad, Eleanor is really too much. Please bring the fair back to my three


    grandchildren. They were forced to eat mud. It will leave them a great psychological shadow and


    affect their growth."


    Eleanor stared at the shameless Madison coldly and said calmly, "Madame Madison, let''s look at


    the evidence and we''ll know who is the one confusing right and wrong."

 Chapter 9 What Evidence Do You Have?

    Chapter 9 What Evidence Do You Have?


    Chapter 9 What Evidence Do You Have?


    When Madison heard Eleanor say that she had evidence, she didn''t believe it at all.


    Madison thought, "The video of the building has long been ruined by us. Where did she get the


    evidence?


    The battle of the Moore family is very cruel, and every man in the family wants to be the head of the


    family.


    How could I allow that video to exist!"


    Madison looked at Eleanor, pretended to be a victim immediately, and said sincerely and earnestly,


    "Eleanor, it is obvious that you bullied the children. As their grandmother, you should have a


    tolerable and kind heart. How could you feed them mud so viciously?"


    Eleanor rolled her eyes and thought, "I don''t have such grandsons. Madison is very cunning.


    Although I can''t cut her to the quick today, I can cut her down to size. Besides, I can also let Old


    Master Moore know how frenzied the grandsons she taught were."


    Seeing Eleanor not speak, Victoria was sure that Eleanor had no evidence.


    Victoria thought, "Every time my two childrene, they will bully Waylon. Waylon is obviously a


    little fool, but he makes them suffer a lot every time. This time, I can finally make my children feel


    proud and ted."


    "Grandpa, Eleanor is ill-disposed. I''ve investigated that she is an orphan and of unknown origin..."


    "Shut up! She is your aunt. Show her some respect!" Samuel looked at Victoria angrily and warned


    sternly.


    "Victoria, you are already married, and the affairs of the Moore family have nothing to do with you. I


    personally investigated Eleanor before deciding to let her enter our family. Are you questioning my


    decision?"


    Samuel said with amanding presence, which made Victoria so scared that she was silent for an


    instant.


    Victoria thought, "I hate Grandpa''s ruthlessness the most. He made me be a victim of


    marriage. Fortunately, my husband treats me well."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    A crafty look came to Samuel''s eyes. He looked at Eleanor and asked, "Ellie, what evidence do you


    have?"


    Coldness flickered in Eleanor''s eyes. She nced at Charles and trapped him. "Old Master Moore,


    no matter how young the children are, they have their own ideas. Waylon is already very sad


    because of his father, but these three children still ran over to bully him, especially this boy, who


    said awful things."


    As soon as Eleanor finished speaking, Charles said angrily, "Humph, one is a fool, and the other is


    a blind person. What''s wrong with being bullied by me?" Because of Eleanor''s words, Charles said


    what he would not normally dare to say.


    Madison was furious when she heard Charles'' words.


    She wondered, "What happened to him today?"


    Samuel red at Madison instantly. "This is the child you taught, right?"


    Madison nced at Eleanor secretly. Seeing that she was calm and confident, Madison knew that


    she was not easy to deal with.


    Madison lowered her head and said with an excellent attitude, "Dad, he is not usually like this. He is


    just irritated today."


    Samuel didn''t want to hear Madison''s useless words.


    Eleanor knew Samuel was about to lose patience.


    She opened the mobile phone and showed the video to everyone.


    "Little Blind, is the mud that I fed you just now delicious?"


    "Hey, my father said your father is dying, and my great-grandfather found a stepmother for you.


    Stepmothers are the most terrifying. You are also dying soon. Then the whole Moore family will


    shortly be my father''s..."


    When Samuel saw this video, his whole body trembled with anger. He didn''t expect that his eldest


    son and his family would have such an idea.


    Madison couldn''t believe it, suppressing the anger in her heart. She really didn''t expect Eleanor to


    record a video.


    Anger rippled over Madison''s skin in an instant.


    She now understood that she had walked straight into Eleanor''s trap. After all, what Samuel hated


    most was the family battle.


    At this moment, there was a surprised voice from Jackson.


    "Dear me! Old Master Moore, when I went to see Mr. Moore just now, I found he opened his eyes.


    Giving him a wedding to counteract his bad luck is really effective. Mrs. Moore is really a lucky star


    for our family!"


    For Eleanor, Jackson''s words offered her timely help.


    Samuel clenched the cane in his hand with excitement. "Bless you, Sebastian!"


    He red at Madison and said angrily, "Madison, take your family to move to the backyard. You are


    not allowed toe to the front yard without my permission. With your husband''s ability, the


    company will be swallowed up by otherpanies in less than an hour. You guys are over-


    confident. If you want to live a good life, just behave yourselves."


    He then looked at Victoria and warned her, "Without my permission, you are not allowed to enter the


    Moores'' manor again. Get out of here. Look at what you''ve done to educate your children. If anyone


    in the Colton family knows about it, you''ll be kicked out of the Colton family."


    Samuel thought, "None of these people are good. Just for that little money, they fight to the death


    like mad dogs."


    Madison and Victoria gritted their teeth angrily but did not dare to refute, and then they left in


    dejection.


    Only Sophia, who hadn''t said anything, nced at Eleanor and left with a weird smile.


    "Ellie, you''ve been wronged. Thanks to you for protecting Waylon. Quickly go back and rest."


    "Thank you, Dad!" Eleanor nodded obediently, hugged Waylon, and left.


    Jackson looked at Eleanor''s back and smiled. "Old Master Moore, you found a good wife for Mr.


    Moore this time."

 Chapter 10 He Suspects Eleanor

    Chapter 10 He Suspects Eleanor


    Chapter 10 He Suspects Eleanor


    Samuel squinted at Jackson with a sad look. "You''re getting old, man, but you are such a gossip.


    Just go to the Sannot Courtyard to guard against any trouble.


    "Early tomorrow morning, send something great to Eleanor. The young host of the Moore family


    must look wonderful."


    Jackson nodded with a smile and then left.


    He knew Samuel had always had his own ns and he just needed to wait for the good show.


    Eleanor returned to the room carrying Waylon in her arms. He had been holding on all day, so he


    quickly fell asleep when hey down on the bed.


    Eleanor breathed a sigh of relief. Standing by therge bed, she lowered her eyes to look at the


    man lying on the bed. His facial features were perfect, the bridge of his nose was straight, and his


    philtrum was long and defined, making his lips more sexy.


    Eleanor thought curiously, " Why is my elder son here with Sebastian? Who was the man that


    night? I have no impression of him!"


    Eleanor stared at Waylon''s sleeping face in a daze, feeling like a dream.


    She couldn''t believe she really found her son so quickly. Looking at Waylon''s sleeping face, she still


    felt a little unreal.


    She continued to think, "Sebastian, for the sake of raising my son, I will make you wake up. The


    savior of my son is just my savior."


    Eleanor had found Sebastian was seriously injured and that the person who hurt him wanted to kill


    him. So she fed him a pill and then took out a silver needle to give him acupuncture.


    After acupuncture, she checked on Waylon. After a while, she was shocked.


    Although she had already guessed something, she didn''t expect the person to be so vicious.


    Eleanor was so distressed that she shed tears. Looking at Waylon''s handsome little face, she felt


    she was pierced to the heart. "Baby, I''m sorry. I''m so sorry. I pray every day to bring you good luck


    and want you to be loved by many people. But you still have such a hard time."


    Eleanor suppressed her crying, but the gut-wrenching pain and hatred tore her heart.


    She felt a sharp pain all over her body when she thought of the pain of that year.


    She thought, "Michael, tonight is just the beginning. Since you seek quick sess and instant


    benefits, I will make your life be a living death."


    After a long time, Eleanor calmed down. She pulled out the silver needle from Sebastian and was


    surprised to find that there was a faint blue light on it.


    Then she immediately checked on Sebastian again. After a while, she changed her look drastically


    because she found that there was something wrong with his usual meds.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    It was alreadyte at night when Eleanor went to bed.


    Ten days passed peacefully. Since Eleanor had made Madison and Victoria blow up in their faces


    and Samuel had also taken the opportunity to suppress Madison, no one from the Moore family


    dared to give Eleanor a hard time, so she lived in peace these days.


    However, everyone here had their own thoughts, and she didn''t dare to take things lightly.


    Except for the doctors who came to check on Sebastian every day, no one came to disturb her.


    The doctors were divided into two groups. One group was from the Moore family, and the other was


    Ms. Logan''s men ording to Jackson.


    After hearing Jackson''s words, Eleanor suddenly remembered the servant had suspected that Ms.


    Logan said something to Waylon.


    In the dead of night!


    In the backyard!


    In Michael''s room, he just heard the report from his assistant that Eleanor had stayed in the Sannot


    Courtyard quietly during this time.


    He thought with a gloomy look, "I didn''t even have a chance to go there.


    I finally got my current position. But just because of Charles''s stupidity, Grandpa directly made me


    go back to the original position.


    Is it just because Sebastian was born by Grandpa''s favorite woman?


    I''m not convinced!


    What''s more, as soon as Eleanor married into the Moore family, she set my family up. It''s obvious


    that she did it on purpose to deal with us."


    The same name, different faces, and Eleanor''s identity as an orphan made Michael doubt her very


    much.


    Michael looked at his assistant, Daniel Cooper, with gloomy eyes, and whispered, "Go and get


    Caroline for me tomorrow. I have something to tell her to do."


    When Daniel heard this, he nodded. "Okay, Mr. Moore."


    He then said evilly, "Mr. Moore, shall we do something tonight? Ten days have passed, and she has


    less guarded a lot."


    Michael squinted at Daniel and said, "You do it personally. Be secretive and don''t let anyone find


    out."


    Daniel nodded and said with a wicked smile, "Mr. Moore, I''m best at this."


    Eleanor slept until midnight and suddenly felt something outside the window.


    There were bodyguards guarding the first floor, and no one would dare to go upstairs without the


    permission of Jackson.


    Sebastian''s room was decorated in a very simple style. There were only rooms for him and Waylon


    on the second floor, but Sebastian was a good father and had been sleeping with Waylon.


    The sound came from the window. Eleanor was lying down on the nket on the ground. When she


    heard the sound, she looked at the window and then found a huge figure floating around the


    window.


    The atmosphere was extremely weird!


    A gust of wind blew Eleanor''s hair and the gaze of the long-haired woman fixed on her.


    Eleanor was so frightened that she almost bit her tongue off and swallowed it.


    For Eleanor, there were only two things that were the most painful in her life.


    First, she was afraid of ghosts.


    Second, she never wanted to have a baby again. She was pregnant with quadruplets and the


    process of giving birth was too arduous.


    Eleanor thought, "But the female ghost is not good-looking."


    Then she looked at the figure closely and continued to think, "Damn it! She actually has a tail! Well,


    there''s an obvious rope! I''m not a fool!"


    Eleanor walked over with a drowsy look, opened the window, and saw a pair of big feet. She was


    puzzled and wondered, "A woman with a pair of men''s feet?"

 Chapter 11 Youll Lose a Layer of Skin

    Chapter 11 You''ll Lose a Layer of Skin


    Chapter 11 You''ll Lose a Layer of Skin


    Eleanor narrowed her eyes. Her imagination was definitely beyond their reach.


    She had to give theer a surprise, or she''d lose sleep.


    As a vindictive woman, she really knew a lot of special skills.


    "Ah..." Eleanor suddenly screamed and turned to run.


    The "female ghost" hanging on the window smirked. But was her reaction a little slow?


    A minuteter, Eleanor came out carrying a basin of blood. A chill shed through her eyes.


    "Abracadabra! Let you never reincarnate."


    Then she sshed the "ghost" with it.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The "female ghost" was drenched in red liquid from head to toe.


    The atmosphere became even weirder.


    Then there was a scream. "Ah... It''s so hot. It hurts. What the hell was this? It hurts!"


    The "female ghost" began to howl, attracting the butler and bodyguards below.


    Eleanor pretended to be surprised. "Oh! I thought it was really a female ghost. It turned out to be a


    man! What was to be done? This is spicy venom water. You''ll lose ayer of skin."


    The man was so angry! What the hell was spicy venom water?


    Was she a woman? If it was another woman, she''d have fainted from fright. How could she react


    like that?!


    "Snap..." Lights lit up all around. The man turned pale under his mask. Then he was captured by the


    butler and the bodyguards.


    "Mrs. Moore, have a good night. I''ll tell you the truth tomorrow morning." The butler was always


    respectful to Eleanor.


    "Thank you!"


    Eleanor''s eyes were cold, but her words were warm. Except for Michael, no one was so boring!


    When everything quieted down, Eleanor went back to continue to sleep.


    But Eleanor was awakened by the ringing of her cell phone early in the morning. She answered the


    phone with bleary eyes.


    "Ellie, my husband and I fought again," Arielle sobbed.


    Eleanor''s voice wasnguid and hoarse. "Then why are you still alive!"


    "Ahhhh... Eleanor, how can you say so? I''m almost heartbroken."


    Arielle cried bitterly.


    "That bastard has a mistress. Ellie, what should I do? I''m going to die."


    Eleanor hung up the phone and threw the phone away. Waylon quickly sat up, touched the part


    where he was hit, and frowned slightly in pain.


    However, Eleanor didn''t even open her eyes and continued to sleep.


    When she woke up again, it was already past nine in the morning.


    Eleanor stretched outfortably. Then she contentedly looked at Waylon, who was sitting on the


    bed, and said with a smile, "Good morning, sweetie!"


    Waylon looked angry and replied coldly, "You threw the phone on me after finishing the call."


    Eleanor sat up abruptly. She always got up on the wrong side of the bed. Did she answer the phone


    just now?


    "Sorry! Sweetie, I''m sorry. Are you hurt? Let me see."


    How could she hit her son? It was so terrible.


    If only it were Sebastian who was hit. He couldn''t feel any pain now!


    "I''m fine!" Seeing her anxious, Waylon was cold but his voice softened a lot.


    "Hmph! You''re really good at throwing things. Your friend called you again and scolded you


    harshly."


    Eleanor was speechless. She carefully took the phone and took a look. It was Arielle''s call. She just


    thought she was dreaming.


    Arielle sent three hundred messages to her. Eleanor only read thest one.


    [Arielle: Ellie, that bitch is not as beautiful or sexy as me. Her breasts are not as big as mine. I really


    can''t live. That woman is so shameless. She messaged my husband to go to the hotel.]


    Eleanor shook her head slightly and massaged her back.


    [Eleanor: Aria, it''s never a woman''s fault. It''s just that men are too promiscuous. Life is not easy.


    Don''t be sad.]


    After that, Eleanor put down her phone. Seeing her son getting out of bed, she cautiously stretched


    out and held him.

 Chapter 12 Well Both Be in Danger

    Chapter 12 We''ll Both Be in Danger


    Chapter 12 We''ll Both Be in Danger


    Waylon felt a mix of emotions in her arms.


    During this time, she had taken good care of him.


    Waylon liked her and was attached to her. He wondered if his mother''s embrace was also that


    warm.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Eleanor dressed him and then took him to the bathroom.


    Waylon was awkward, but his attitude about her was much better than before.


    Then Eleanor opened her bag, which contained a lot of things.


    She took out a pill, looked at her son, and said in a gentle voice, "Sweetie, take this pill. I''ll make


    medicine for you at noon. Soon you''ll be able to see."


    Waylon could smell the faint scent of herbs. Now he could see dimly.


    "Why don''t you want others to know about your medical skills?"


    "Sweetie, it''s a secret!" Eleanor couldn''t expose herself. Once Michael and the Ryker family knew


    she was back, they''d find ways to kill her.


    "What are you up to?" Waylon was angry. Anything that couldn''t be told was a secret. She didn''t


    want others to know about her medical skills. Was that because it was a disgrace?


    Eleanor knew his unease and answered, "Nothing. You must keep it a secret, or else we''ll both be


    in danger!" Eleanor looked at the stubborn little guy and smiled softly. She knew he was clever and


    would understand what she said.


    Waylon instantly understood.


    "Then what about my dad? When will he wake up?"


    Eleanor''s gaze fell on the man lying on the bed. He was very handsome and charming. Her heart


    fluttered every time she watched his face.


    She had confidence in her medical skills. "He''ll wake up in a few days."


    Hearing her answer, Waylon was excited but sad. For the first time, he showed a fragile expression


    in front of others. "Dad... Dad got into a car ident on his way to find Dr. Scott. It''s my fault..."


    It was the second time Waylon had cried since his dad''s ident. The first time he cried was on the


    day of his father''s car ident.


    He had never had a mother since he was young. Charles scolded


    He had no mother. Every time Charles mocked him for it, he never cried and just coldly looked at


    him. While Charles wasn''t looking, he threw a handful of dirt at the back of his head, which always


    made Charles howl.


    Eleanor held her son tenderly, gently patting his back. "Sweetie, it''s not your fault."


    She thought to herself, "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have lost you!"


    She must find out how her son ended up with Sebastian. She also wondered if Sebastian would be


    willing to give her son back once he woke up.


    He didn''t have a wife, but he was willing to raise her son. She was truly grateful to him and tried her


    best to cure him!


    Eleanor coaxed her son in a gentle voice. Then she helped Sebastian turn over and fed him a pill.


    After that, she went to prepare breakfast for her son. In the past few days, she had learned about all


    the people of the Moore family, paying particr attention to their diet.


    The poison was put in the food that Waylon ate. Everyone here was a suspect.


    It was a sharp look in Eleanor''s eyes. She had arranged for someone toe over these past few


    days, and soon there would be news.


    Now Eleanor had found her son. She was thinking about how to take her son away after she cured


    Sebastian.


    After breakfast, she wanted to take Waylon out. So she sent the bodyguard to ask Samuel for


    permission.


    Eleanor hadn''t seen her children for half a month. She missed them.


    Waylon was used to taking a nap. After he fell asleep, Eleanor went downstairs to wait for news.


    She sat down on the sofa and took out her phone to check her messages. Michael''s family was


    banished to the backyard by Samuel. But Michael had noints and worked hard every day.


    She felt someoneing in, raised her eyes, and saw the butler leading two women in.

 Chapter 13 She Wasnt Eleanor

    Chapter 13 She Wasn''t Eleanor


    Chapter 13 She Wasn''t Eleanor


    It was Caroline and her foster mother, Gabrie. Eleanor''s pupils trembled slightly, and a strong


    hatred instantly swept over her.


    "Mrs. Moore, these two are Mrs. Ryker and Ms. Ryker. Theye to see you!" The butler


    introduced them to Eleanor.


    As Eleanor looked at them, they were also sizing her up.


    Eleanor lowered her eyes slightly. They hadn''t met for years. Gabrie looked a lot older but was


    still arrogant, even more so than before.


    A chill ran through Eleanor''s eyes as she thought about the days when she was imprisoned by


    Gabrie. The hatred quickly burned through her like a fire, but she forced herself to endure it.


    They stole the form of Fragrant Pill and lived a prosperous life. Their good days were all at the


    expense of her. For six years, Fragrant Pill had been selling well everywhere.


    As soon as she saw the lilies in Caroline''s arms, her heart tightened. She was allergic to lilies. It


    showed that Michael doubted her identity. So he asked Caroline to test her.


    Caroline was dressed very stylishly. Today she had tried her best to dress herself up.


    Ironically, six years had passed, but Michael still hadn''t married Caroline and even hadn''t admitted


    that she was his girlfriend.


    The two families cooperated with each other, and their business grew bigger and bigger. She


    moved up in social position along with it. Among the youngdies of prestigious families, she was


    also high-status.


    Seeing Eleanor''s face, Caroline turned pale. The woman looked a lot like Eleanor, but not quite. But


    she had ruined Eleanor''s face back then, and her face couldn''t have recovered to be so fair and


    delicate.


    But this Eleanor in front of her was so striking and attractive!


    A hint of jealousy shed in her eyes.


    Gabrie was sophisticated andposed, her gaze deeply fixed on Eleanor. Although the woman


    looked somewhat like Eleanor, she wasn''t her. Eleanor was also stubborn and proud, but not as


    domineering as this woman.


    "Mrs. Moore, good afternoon!" Gabrie greeted her with a smile.


    Eleanor''s eyes were calm. Because of Sebastian, it was the first time that Gabrie had been polite


    to her.


    "Mrs. Ryker, Ms. Ryker, please have a seat," Eleanor said in a calm and unhurried tone with her feet


    together, sitting gracefully.


    After the maid served tea, Eleanor slowly threw a pill into her cup. It dissolved instantly in the water.


    She picked up the cup, took a sip, and elegantly put it down.


    Caroline deliberately walked up to Eleanor and handed her arge bunch of lilies.


    She said with a gentle smile, "Mrs. Moore, these are lilies. May happiness increase with age!"


    Eleanor instantly smelled the fragrance of lilies and could hardly restrain herself from sneezing and


    coughing.


    She pursed her lips, concealing her difort. After taking the pill, she wasn''t as allergic as before.


    She looked at Caroline and smiled brightly. "Ms. Ryker, thank you for your blessings. I quite like


    lilies."


    Eleanor took the lilies from Caroline and lightly sniffed them under her nose.


    Caroline''s pupils trembled, a sh of jealousy passing through her. For the first time, she thought of


    an idiom: a beauty was more charming than a flower.


    Eleanor looked at the butler and said, "Mr. Butler, have someone ce them by the window. When


    a breeze blows over, my room will be filled with fragrance. It''s great!"


    "Okay, Mrs. Moore!" The butler took the flowers and left.


    The woman showed no signs of difort and even sniffed the lilies.


    If she was Eleanor, she''d have avoided them from a distance because she was extremely sensitive


    to lilies.


    Caroline and Gabrie instantly breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, they were also jealous of the woman. As an orphan, she had married Sebastian, the most


    powerful president in Grona, while Caroline had waited for years, but Michael still hadn''t married


    her.


    "Mrs. Ryker, Ms. Ryker, please have some tea!" Eleanor made a graceful gesture.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Gabrie smiled and said, "Thank you. Mrs. Moore, it''s quite a coincidence that you share the same


    name as my other daughter."


    Eleanor carelessly said, "Oh, that is quite a coincidence. But I haven''t heard of you having another


    daughter. I''ve been in Grona for some time. I''ve only heard about Ms. Ryker''s great reputation in the


    design industry. It turned out that the Ryker family has another daughter named Eleanor Ryker."

 Chapter 14 Is There a Dog Door

    Chapter 14 Is There a Dog Door


    Chapter 14 Is There a Dog Door


    Gabrie''s smile froze and then she said, "She had an unkind fate and died in an ident a few


    years ago."


    Eleanor sneered inwardly. Indeed, she was unlucky that she had such a stepmother!


    She had lived like a dog all those years.


    There was a hint of detachment in Eleanor''s smile, but upon closer inspection, there was a surge of


    hatred simmering beneath the surface. Her tone was calm and unhurried. "What a pity. Same name,


    different fate!"


    Gabrie thought to herself, "You''re both orphans. Your fate will also be the same as hers. Soon


    enough, you''ll be a widow."


    Thinking of this, Gabrie was happy. As long as her daughter married Michael, her daughter would


    eventually be the mistress of the Moore family.


    Gabrie nced at Eleanor, who had a calm expression and spoke without arrogance or humility.


    But she had a strange feeling. When Eleanor was smiling, she felt as if she was surrounded by a


    wild storm.


    Gabrie felt unutterably depressed. After talking for a while, she left with Caroline on the pretext of


    having something to do.


    As soon as they vanished from Eleanor''s sight, she started coughing. When the maid wasn''t


    looking, she quickly went upstairs to her room. Her body had broken out in a rash.


    She was allergic to lilies. Selling them would cause her to cough and have a rash.


    She had been guarding against Michael, who knew about this. She always carried an allergy


    medicine that she had developed herself, which was very effective.


    After drinking a ss of water, Eleanor sat ufortably on the sofa, waiting for the medicine to


    take effect.


    A few minutester, she felt much better.


    Eleanor took out her phone and sent a message to Sienna.


    [Eleanor: Sisi, I just saw Gabrie and Caroline. After leaving the Moores'' manor, Gabrie will


    definitely go to the casino. Be ready for it.]


    [Sienna: Ellie, don''t worry. I''ll give you an updateter.]


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    [Eleanor: Okay! Stay safe!]


    [Sienna: Okay!]


    At this moment, outside the gates of the Moores'' manor, three identical children were sitting in a


    ck car, along with a girl wearing a ck hoodie. She sat in the driver''s seat, wearing sunsses


    and chewing gum, exuding an air of arrogance and coolness.


    Noah looked at the gate of the Moores'' manor heavily guarded, with surveince cameras on every


    corner, which tormented his heart as he couldn''t find a way in.


    Noah tilted his head and looked at Sienna. "Sisi, is there a dog door in the Moores'' manor?"


    Sienna looked at him and slowed down the speed of chewing gum slightly. "Noah, can you think of


    any other ideas besides getting through a dog door?"


    Noah moved his eyes. Then a touch of distress passed through his bright eyes.


    "It''s been three days. But I still haven''t been able to breach the security system of the Moores''


    manor. Every time I try to crack, I get caught. I just wanted to get through a dog door to find my


    mom!"


    Sienna narrowed her eyes. Indeed, she had heard that Sebastian himself had designed the security


    system. She had tried it, but it was really difficult.


    Warren propped his chin with both hands, his eyes dull and lifeless. He said in a dejected tone, "It''s


    been half a month since Ist saw my mom."


    Elijah''s bright eyes also dimmed. He took a sip from the bottle in his arms. The air was filled with the


    fragrance of milk powder. But it wasn''t his mom who made the form, so it didn''t smell as good. "I


    wonder if my mom has been bullied?"


    Sienna looked at the three children, who were all filial, intelligent, and talented.


    What three child prodigies! Seeing them every day made her want to have children.


    She couldn''t help but remind the three babies. "Babies, everything else is secondary, and only


    education is important. Let''s not cause trouble anymore and focus on studying at home."


    She wanted to persuade Noah to give up on his idea. Who knew what dangers might be waiting


    behind the dog door?


    As Sienna finished speaking, she saw a car of the Ryker familying out. She sneered, "Babies,


    let''s go."


    She started the car and followed the car.

 Chapter 15 She Wasnt Allergic

    Chapter 15 She Wasn''t Allergic


    Chapter 15 She Wasn''t Allergic


    The backyard of the Moores'' manor!


    This was the old vi of the Moore family with beautiful scenery. Now it was the backyard of the


    Moores'' manor, but one of the top luxury mansions.


    Compared to the luxury of the front yard, it was much inferior here.


    Michael and his family had been forced to live there.


    Since Madison came to the backyard, she had been in a bad mood.


    She had just received a message from Gabrie. This Eleanor wasn''t that previous Eleanor!


    But why was she always so uneasy?


    She went downstairs and saw her son sitting by the window, looking outside, lost in thought.


    "Michael, what are you thinking? Don''t you have to go to work today?" Madison''s tone was stern.


    Now her son, Michael, was her only hope.


    Her husband was nebbish. Samuel was dissatisfied with Michael''s performance. So he took the


    chance to crush Michael.


    It was her carelessness and Eleanor was so cunning, which coincidentally gave Samuel an


    opportunity.


    Samuel also knew Michael''s assistant disguised as a ghost to scare Eleanor. That made them a


    joke.


    Michael looked at his mother, expressionless, and asked, "Has Caroline sent any news to you?"


    Madison nodded and answered, "Yes! She isn''t Eleanor. She likes lilies and has no allergic


    reactions."


    Michael also thought it was impossible. Eleanor was tied up in the big fire back then, and it was


    impossible to escape.


    He was worrying too much!


    "Mom, we must get rid of this Eleanor. We can''t let Uncle Sebastian wake up. Christian has been


    carpet-searching for Dr. Scott. Melody is famous for her medical skills in Lediff Continent. Once


    Melody is found, Uncle Sebastian will have a chance to survive." He wanted to be the president of


    the Moore Group and had been coveting this position for many years.


    Madison walked over and patted her son''s shoulder, a malicious smile on her face. "Michael, it''s


    easy to destroy a woman. Caroline can wholeheartedly love you for so many years and do


    everything for you. It''s your charm. I believe that so can Eleanor."


    Her words made Michael instantly know what to do.


    He smirked coldly, "Mom, don''t worry, I will find an opportunity."


    Madison felt relieved. Her son was indeed clever.


    ......


    Eleanory there for a while, feeling much morefortable, and the urge to cough had subsided.


    She slowly got up and went to the bathroom, lifting her clothes to check her body.


    There were still some rashes, but fortunately, she took the medicine in advance.


    Eleanor took a deep breath, her eyes flickering with boundless hatred.


    As Eleanor went out, she heard a knock on the door.


    She opened the door and saw the butler standing outside.


    The butler looked apologetic. "Mrs. Moore, sorry. Old Master Moore said that Little Young Master


    was in no condition to go out. If you want to go out, I''ll arrange a driver for you."


    As Eleanor had expected, she was grateful that Samuel had always been concerned about


    Waylon''s safety. "I''ll go out at noon."


    "Okay, Mrs. Moore!" The butler smiled and turned around, but suddenly remembered something.


    "By the way, Mrs. Moore, it''s Mr. Moore''s assistant who did thatst night. Old Master Moore knows


    it and will handle it. Mrs. Moore, rest assured, such incidents won''t happen again in the future."


    Eleanor nodded with a smile. "I see."


    The butler went to prepare the car.


    Eleanor went upstairs to change her clothes and happened to see her son wake up.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She walked over with a smile. "Waylon, I''m going out. I''ll be back in about two hours."


    Waylon turned a sullen face and was unhappy. He also wanted to go out but said haughtily, "Hmph!


    Who cares if you''lle back?"

 Chapter 16 Tom, Dick, and Harry

    Chapter 16 Tom, Dick, and Harry


    Chapter 16 Don''t Let Them Enter the House


    Eleanor ruffled Waylon¡¯s hair with a smile.


    She took a nce at Sebastian¡¯s handsome face. This man was so good-looking that he could


    easily make others brush and their heartbeats elerate just by looking at him.


    When she shifted her gaze back to her son, she found he was sitting there quietly and staring


    nkly out of the window. The spring breeze brushed against his face, and he slightly narrowed his


    eyes with a very indifferent expression.


    His short silhouette exuded an aura of loneliness and helplessness. And Eleanor felt very


    heartbroken when she saw this.


    But she didn¡¯t disturb her son. Instead, she fed Sebastian some medicine and then began to give


    him acupuncture.


    Waylon knew Eleanor was giving his father acupuncture when he heard some sounds from behind.


    Looking at Sebastian¡¯s handsome face, for the first time, Eleanor sincerely felt grateful toward this


    man who had saved her beloved son.


    But she didn¡¯t notice that Sebastian¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly.


    When Eleanor removed the needles, she found the tips of the needles reflected some light-blue


    lights. She frowned slightly. Sebastian was still being poisoned every day!


    Then she fed him another pill.


    Who was poisoning Sebastian?


    And who had poisoned Waylon?


    How dare that person hurt her son!


    Eleanor swore to let that person pay the price.


    ¡°Knock¡­ Knock¡­¡±


    Eleanor slowly stood up and said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    The butler pushed open the door and walked in, followed by a very good-looking woman dressed in


    a white dress. She had delicate eyebrows and a pair of big eyes, a small and prominent nose, and


    cherry lips. She looked like a virtuous wife that almost all men would like.


    It formed a bright contrast with Eleanor¡¯s stunning beauty.


    Hailey was overwhelmed by jealousy the moment she saw Eleanor. How could she look so


    beautiful?


    Old Master Moore was really absurd. How could he marry Eleanor to Sebastian, hoping that the


    bride could bring luck to the dying bridegroom? How could such a lucky thing happen to that b*tch?


    So what even if Old Master Moore thought her date of birth didn¡¯t match Sebastian¡¯s? In terms of


    family background, she should be the best match for him.


    The butler introduced Hailey, ¡°Mrs. Moore, this is Ms. Logan. She has been sending doctors here to


    check on Mr. Moore every day. And today shees in person.¡±


    Was this woman the ¡°Ms. Logan¡± the servants talked about the other day?


    Eleanor snapped to look at Waylon who was sitting beside the window and she saw the little boy


    shiver slightly.


    She felt a sharp pang in her heart and quickly walked over to pull her son into her arms.


    Hailey was shocked again. How would that son of b*tch allow Eleanor to hug him while pulling a


    long face when she talked to him?


    Eleanor caught a glimpse of the shock in Hailey¡¯s eyes. Looking at the butler, she asked, ¡°Mr. Butler,


    what¡¯s Ms. Logan¡¯s rtionship with my husband?¡± She stressed the word ¡°husband¡±.


    Hailey slightly raised her brows. She was almost engulfed by jealousy and anger.


    The butler replied with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Moore, the Moore family and the Logan family have been in a


    good rtionship for decades.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Everyone was aware that Hailey liked Sebastian, but she still visited him frequently even after he


    got married. Everyone knew what she wanted.


    Eleanor turned to look at Hailey and said with a bright smile, ¡°Ms. Logan, thank you for being so


    concerned about my husband.¡±


    Hailey slightly clenched her hands. Why couldn¡¯t this woman know her ce?


    How dare she say Seb was her husband? Oh gosh, wasn¡¯t she aware of her lowly identity?


    However, Hailey¡¯s dignity wouldn¡¯t allow her to argue with Eleanor. She just directly ignored her.


    She turned around to look at the doctors she brought and asked them to check on Sebastian.


    The two doctors then began to examine Sebastian. After a long while, they looked at Hailey and


    reported confidently, ¡°Ms. Logan, Mr. Moore can probably wake up. We¡¯ll try our best to cure him.¡±


    ¡°Great. You¡¯ll need toe here to treat Seb every day,¡± Hailey stated, fixing her gaze on the man


    lying on the bed. This man should be hers. And anyone who tried topete with her would be


    seeking death!


    Waylon, who had been silent, suddenly spoke, ¡°Mr. Butler, from tomorrow on, don¡¯t let these Tom,


    Dick, and Harry enter our house.¡±

 Chapter 17 Eager to Be a Home Wrecker

    Chapter 17 Eager to Be a Home Wrecker


    Chapter 17 Eager to Be a Home Wrecker


    Tom, Dick, and Harry?


    Hailey looked at Waylon angrily.


    But Eleanor thought her son had given a very pertinent description Hailey knew Sebastian was


    already married, but she was still eager to be a home wrecker.


    Hailey''s face turned extremely gloomy and her eyes glistened with turbulent killing intent. But when


    she looked at Waylon again, she appeared to be very gentle as she eximed, "Waylon, turns out


    you can speak."


    The connotation was "Turns out you''re not a mute."


    Eleanor recalled what she heard from the servants before. "Little Young Master hasn''t eaten


    anything for three days after Ms. Logan''s visit."


    Could it be that this woman was the "Ms. Logan" they mentioned?


    Eleanor took a nce at her gloomily.


    Waylon''s face also looked gloomy, just as the same as Eleanor''s. He snapped, "You vicious woman.


    Get the fuck out!"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Waylon was angry, very angry. He was known as a "Little Demon" before, and now, when he flew up


    in anger, even Eleanor was scared.


    Hailey looked at Waylon with concern and asked, "Waylon, why are you suddenly talking dirty? You


    were once a very polite kid, but now..." She took a nce at Eleanor and asked meaningfully, "Ms.


    Ryker, why was Waylon so agitated? I took the doctors here because I wanted Seb to wake up


    earlier."


    Hailey''s voice sounded gentle, but the words she said had a tremendous effect. It would easily lead


    others to misunderstand Eleanor!


    And she also pointed out that she took the doctors over for Sebastian''s sake.


    Eleanor saw her intention through and said ndly, "Ms. Logan, I''m also curious. Why would


    Waylon be so agitated when he saw you? He suddenly refused to eat anything several days


    ago and I thought it was very strange. Why would he act like that? Ms. Logan, since you know him


    well, can you please exin this to me?"


    Hailey''s face turned pale. She lowered her gaze. This was her habitual reaction whenever she was


    nervous. Of course, she knew why Waylon suddenly refused to eat anything.


    His little bastard had always tried to stop her from marrying Sebastian. So, of course, she wanted


    so much to get rid of him.


    She''d been praying that this little bastard who suddenly became Sebastian''s son 6 years ago would


    go to hell.


    Hailey took a nce at Eleanor and replied softly, "I don''t know why Waylon suddenly refused to eat


    anything either. Probably he was so worried about Seb that he couldn''t eat anything."


    Waylon''s small face looked indifferent. He didn''t say anything, but his tense body was enough to


    show how much he disliked Hailey.


    Noticing that Waylon was about to lose his temper, the butler ushered Hailey and the doctors out


    without hesitation, "Ms. Logan, you and the doctors should leave now. We need to change clothes


    for Mr. Moore."


    Hailey replied with a gentle smile, "Jackson, thank you for your hard work. I wille tomorrow."


    She took a meaningful nce at Eleanor before leaving with the doctors.


    When she walked to the gate, she found some staff members of some high-end brands were


    sending their clothes and jewelry over. She was instantly overwhelmed by jealousy.


    The butler said, "Mrs. Moore, Old Master Moore sent many clothes over. If you need anything, just


    let us know. Old Master Moore also said that if Madame Madison came over to seek trouble again,


    he wouldn''t let her off easily. He told you not to worry about her."


    "Thank you." Eleanor appreciated Samuel''s kindness.


    She turned to look at her son and found his face was filled with disappointment. So, she coaxed him


    in a soft voice, "Waylon, I''ll go out for an hour. I''ll bring you something delicious when Ie back."


    Waylon slightly clenched his hands while nodding gently.


    Since he couldn''t see, he didn''t want to go out either. He hadn''t been out for a long time as his


    father rarely took him out since he lost his sight.


    Eleanor entrusted Waylon to the butler and left the Moores'' manor.


    Samuel had allowed her to enter and leave the manor freely, which made her have a better


    impression of him.


    She called Arielle and drove home when she learned that Arielle was in her house. She would like


    to take this opportunity to reunite with her three babies.

 Chapter 18 You Idiot

    Chapter 18 You Idiot


    Chapter 18 You Idiot


    As soon as Eleanor entered the house, she heard Arielle''s wild shrieks and howls.


    Sienna and the three babies had alsoe back.


    The three babies surrounded Arielle, handing tissues to her and helping her wipe her tears and


    running nose. There were all used tissues around her feet.


    While April was reading documents beside Arielle, not intending tofort her.


    Both of them were stunning beauties. One of them looked gentle and one of them looked strong.


    While Sienna was a cool girl. Men would involuntarily kneel in her aura while women would feel


    jealous when seeing her.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Mommy..." The three babies rushed toward Eleanor when they spotted her.


    Noah was Eleanor''s second son. His big eyes were now filled with helplessness. Heined,


    "Mommy, I miss you so much. Godmother Aria keeps crying and I feel so perturbed." Well, he even


    wanted to ask her to cry outside.


    Warren, Eleanor''s third son, also felt aggrieved. Heined, "Mommy, I told Godmother Aria to


    stay away from those scumbags and cherish her own life!"


    Elijah, Eleanor''s youngest son, raised his head, took a sip of his milk, and said, "Mommy, I suggest


    we go beat up that scumbag!"


    Arielle stopped crying when she heard Elijah''s words.


    She blinked her watery, big eyes, looking very seductive as if her eyes could take in one''s soul.


    She stared at Little Elijah and said, "Oh Elijah, my dear godson, could you please beat him up for


    me? I can''t do that!"


    Eleanor walked over with her three babies and fixed her eyes on Arielle, feeling quite speechless.


    She asked, "Tell me, how many times have it been in this month?"


    Arielle''s shoulders trembled as she looked at nor with grievance in her big, beautiful eyes.


    "I could only remember that you''ve blocklisted me 20 times. Oh, plusst night, it should be 21


    times."


    Eleanor felt anger filling up her chest. She smiled self-mockingly. What sins had shemitted in


    her previous life that she had such a friend in this life?


    She wished so much that she could wake her up with a p. She snapped, "Aria, oh please, you


    and him have quarreled for more than 20 days in this month. Isn''t that enough?"


    "Divorce him! I''ve told you numerous times. What''s so good about that scumbag? He''s nothing but a


    womanizer! A jerk! Why can''t you take our advice?"


    "You could remember how many times I''ve blocklisted you, but you couldn''t remember how many


    times your husband has stayed outside overnight. You don''t love him that much, right?"


    Eleanor was scared when she noticed that Arielle was about to cry again. She hurriedly said, "Well,


    well. I will stop. Don''t cry!"


    Arielle finally smiled. She said, "That''s it. Ellie, you''re the most important person in my heart. I must


    divorce him this time."


    Eleanor pointed at the door and said, "Hurry up. The Administration of Marriage is still open now."


    Arielle was lost for words.


    April suddenly sat up and said, "Wait. Even Aria wants to divorce Andrew Roman, he should be the


    one to leave without taking any property. Why should our Aria leave without taking anything?"


    Eleanor stared at Arielle and asked, "Did Andrew ask you to leave without any property?"


    That bastard! He''d been cheating on Arielle after marrying her. And Arielle was so unlucky! Her


    husband didn''t cherish her and her mother-inw and sister-inw all liked bullying her!


    Arielle felt very aggrieved.


    She pouted her red lips and replied, "His mother required me not to take any property from him."


    "How could that be? Don''t go to the Administration of Marriage for now. If you don''t want to go back


    home, just stay here and help me take care of the babies. I need to go out and get married."


    Her tone of voice sounded very casual as if she was saying "I just had lunch."


    "Oh, you get married so casually." Arielle finally reacted and widened her watery, big eyes in shock.


    Eleanor didn''t hide it a secret from Aarielle. April and Sienna had known about this. And she


    repeated the story to Arielle.


    "Oh, darling, are you marrying a dying man?" Arielle thought what Eleanor was doing was more


    absurd.


    However, the four of them became good friends because they were all absurd people.


    "Hey, we''re different. You''re such an idiot. You can even tolerate it when being bullied like this."


    Eleanor said in a rarely fierce voice.


    Noah gazed at his mother confusedly and said, "Mommy, seems like what you''re talking about is not


    suitable for kids to listen to."


    Eleanor looked down at the three babies and said in a serious voice, "So, why are you still here?"


    The three babies were rendered speechless. So, where were they supposed to be?

 Chapter 19 Someone Is in for Trouble

    Chapter 19 Someone Is in for Trouble


    Chapter 19 Someone Is in for Trouble


    Warren tugged at Eleanor''s sleeve and said in a cute voice, "Mommy, we permit you to get married.


    But you must take good care of yourself. Don''t let others bully you. By the way, can we go out for


    fun?"


    Looking at her son''s pitiful face, Eleanor felt amused. Thest sentence was his key point. She


    nodded smilingly and said, "Of course. But honey, the outside world is very dangerous, so


    remember to put on your mask when going out."


    She couldn''t tell her three babies that she''d found their eldest brother for the time being because


    they were very smart yet naughty and they would disturb her n.


    The three babies immediately nodded. They knew their mother had some enemies.


    They then returned to their bedroom obediently.


    Eleanor knew her three sons were very scheming and they wouldn''t be deceived by human


    traffickers.


    She felt it a regret that she didn''t have a daughter.


    She nned to tell them that she''d found their eldest brother after some time. After all, they would


    only ruin her n if she told them about that now.


    Eleanor stood up and looked at her three best friends. All of them had made great achievements in


    their careers, but none of them led a happy life.


    "I''m leaving. Oh, I will have to fight against those people for my life with my wits. I feel as if I won''t


    feel happy anymore."


    April waved her hand and said with disdain, "Go. No one will ask you to stay. By the way, some


    stars have ordered customized gowns and you need to give us the design drafts first. Caroline,


    who''s now a designer, also ordered a gown in our studio. I will take the order if you can design for


    her."


    Eleanor picked up her bag and smirked mischievously, "Of course, we should take the order.


    Caroline is very rich and why not earn her money?"


    Arielle took a nce at her, wiped away the tears at the corners of her eyes, and said, "Ellie, don''t


    leave now. I need to tell you something."


    Eleanor sat back on the sofa and gazed at Arielle, signaling her to go straight to the point with her


    eyes.


    Arielle swallowed and then said gingerly, "Ellie, Andrew has a mistress now. And she''s a new


    assistant at hispany. I doubt my mother-inw has deliberately arranged this."


    "Oh my god!"


    Eleanor, April, and Sienna eximed simultaneously.


    "Why did she do this?" Eleanor asked confusedly.


    "Could it be because I can''t get pregnant after marrying her son, but she wishes so much to have a


    grandson?" Arielle thought maybe Andrew would not cheat on her if she had a child.


    "Enough, I know what you want to say. I just have a remark for you there must be something wrong


    with your brain." Eleanor stood up and left the house without hesitation.


    She needed to make arrangements for many matters because Michael wouldn''t let her off easily!


    April kicked Arielle gently and red at her ferociously, saying, "Hurry up. Go back and have a rest.


    We''ll only talk about this when you''re sober."


    Sienna remarked, "Sis, I wish you could get rid of these sufferings soon."


    April paused after taking several steps and continued to curse, "How many times have Andrew


    cheated on you? I don''t mind you sharing your husband with those women. What I can''t bear to see


    is you bing so sad and dejected because of that. When watching you acting like this, I have an


    urge to kick you out."


    Arielle stared at her for a second and then copsed onto the sofa. She was really going to sleep.


    Yet there were still tears around the corners of her eyes.


    The four of them were all captivating beauties. And April felt so distressed when seeing such a sad


    Arielle.


    Distressed and angry, she put a nket on Arielle and went to find the three babies.


    "Babies, change your clothes and put on your masks. I''ll take you out to do something bad."


    She and Arielle felt very happy to have these three babies.


    Noah fixed his big, round eyes on April and hid away the cleverness in his eyes. He wanted to be


    his Mommy''s good boy.


    "We''re good boys, so we won''t do anything bad." With that, he crossed his legs,y down, and


    began to read a book. He should behave himself; otherwise, he''d get a spanking.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Warren, who was ying a game on his phone, replied without even raising his head, "Godmother


    April, I won''t go with you unless you promise to take us to find our Mommy."


    April thought about the possibility. But there was no way for her to get into the Moores'' manor. Well,


    she should give up on persuading these two babies.


    She turned to look at Elijah, begging him to help her with her eyes.


    Little Elijah was more skilled in fighting and she could easily persuade him as long as she promised


    to pay for his milk powder!


    Little Elijah smiled mischievously and raised his short legs to walk up to April. He said in a soft


    voice, "Godmother April, I know what you want to do. I can go with you. But remember to buy me a


    fried chicken and a can of milk powder when wee back."


    "Yeah!" April smiled brightly as she pointed at him and said, "Oh, I love you, Little Elijah. You''re so


    obedient. I''ll buy two fried chickens for you!"


    Elijah said sweetly, "Godmother April, you''re so good to me. I love you too."


    The two of them left the house after disguising themselves.


    Downstairs, Little Elijah looked at April and asked, "Godmother April, are you going to seek revenge


    for Godmother Aria?"


    April felt very upset when she recalled Arielle''s tearful face. She replied, "Little Elijah, we won''t do


    anything bad. We''ll look for evidence. We can''t let that scumbag mistreat Aria."


    Little Elijah nodded and carried his big milk bottle on his back, replying, "Let''s go. Godmother April, I


    got an idea." His big eyes sparkled and April was sure that someone was in for trouble with a


    nce.

 Chapter 20 I Will Pay You Handsomely

    Chapter 20 I Will Pay You Handsomely


    Chapter 20 I Will Pay You Handsomely


    The Logan family was also a prestigious family that had passed down for centuries in Grona, but it


    was still much inferior to the Moore family.


    While Sebastian was the most outstanding man in Grona and was also Hailey''s favored future-


    husband.


    The Logan family had three kids in this generation. Hailey was the eldest and had a sister named


    Aubrey Logan and a brother named Alexander Logan.


    Hailey went straight back to her bedroom after returning home. When she thought of Waylon''s


    words, she became so furious that she smashed all the bottles and jars on her dressing table onto


    the ground.


    When she recalled that Eleanor kept calling Sebastian "husband", she felt more furious and gritted


    her teeth. She even tore down the curtains, but this was still not enough to quell her anger.


    Therefore, she shredded some unwanted clothes and scattered the shreds all over the floor. Only


    after this did she gradually feel better.


    She found her phone and dialed a number with a gloomy face, saying, "Do something for me at the


    Moores'' manor. Yeah, Eleanor. I want to ruin her reputation. I will pay you handsomely after this."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "She''s not someone to be trifled with. Michael''s family has been chased to the backyard, and


    Michael won''t let go of her." The person at the other end of the line replied hesitantly.


    "She''s just a shameless orphan. Why are you afraid of her? I''ll solve the aftermath. Just rest


    assured and do that for me."


    Hailey looked out of the window with a sneer. Her man was going to wake up. That was her


    destined spouse.


    "All right. What do you need me to do? Message me in advance."


    "Okay. Wait for my message. Don''t take actions rashly. And tell me right away if Eleanor takes any


    actions."


    Sebastian was her man and she wouldn''t allow any other people toy a finger on him.


    "Okay. I see." That person''s voice was filled with delight.


    When Eleanor left her house, she went to thepany to tell the employees something and then


    went to the supermarket to buy some ingredients. She would cook some delicious dishes for her


    son when she came back.


    As soon as she reached the door of her courtyard, she found a middle-aged maid waiting in the


    yard.


    As soon as Eleanor entered the yard, she walked up to her impatiently and said angrily, "Mrs.


    Moore, I''ve been waiting for you for so long. Do you really think you''re the youngdy of the Moore


    family? Don''t forget it. You''re just a bride who was supposed to bring luck to Mr. Moore through


    marriage."


    Eleanor found she was older in age and thought she should have worked in the Moores'' manor for


    many years.


    She nced at her ndly and asked indifferently, "Who are you?"


    Jasmine sneered and replied proudly, "I''m Jasmine Carson, Madame Madison''s maid. Madame


    Madison will wait for you in the backyard at 11 o''clock in the evening. She wants to discuss


    something with you. You''d better go in time. After all, many matters in the Moores'' manor are up to


    Madame Madison. Remember. 11 o''clock tonight."


    "I will have many methods to make your life miserable if you don''t go. You''re just an orphan. Do you


    really think you can earn a firm position in the Moores'' manor? Oh, please have a clear recognition


    of your own status. Widow-to-be!" Jasmine had leaned half of her body forward when she


    humiliated Eleanor, and thetter slightly narrowed her eyes at her despicable smile.


    Eleanor looked Jasmine up and down ndly and sneered, "Humph, such a sycophantic servant."


    "What... What did you say?" Jasmine had been working in the Moores'' manor for decades, and


    even Old Master Moore would treat her respectfully when seeing her. How dared this orphan insult


    her like this?


    She had never been humiliated like this before!


    Jasmine''s anger immediately boosted her courage. She snapped, "Eleanor, you''re just a widow-to-


    be. How dare you insult me like this? Who do you think you are?"


    A cold light shed across Eleanor''s charming eyes. She sneered and said, "Are you cursing


    Sebastian to die? Who do you think you are? You''re just a servant who ims a monthly sry of


    several thousand dors. How dare you act arrogantly before the legitimate wife of your young


    master?"


    Jasmine was taken aback by Eleanor''s words. Scared, she retorted weakly, "I didn''t."


    "You didn''t? Then why did you curse me to be a widow?" Eleanor''s amorous eyes looked


    unfathomable now, and the sharp aura she emanated was like a cold sword from the depths of a


    deep pool, instilling fear in Jasmine.


    Jasmine had seen Eleanor from a distance a few days ago. But at that time, she didn''t have such a


    terrifying aura. What was wrong with her?


    But when she thought about her n for tonight, she decided to suppress her anger. She would


    have plenty of opportunities to make this bitch suffer in the future.


    "Eleanor, don''t stand up Madame Madison," Jasmine warned in a fierce voice before leaving.

 Chapter 21 Proceeding with Caution

    Chapter 21 Proceeding with Caution


    Chapter 21 Proceeding with Caution


    Standing on the spot, Eleanor seemed to be pondering about something. Why did Madison want to


    meet her at 11 o''clock in the evening?


    Why did she want to meet herte at night?


    Eleanor began to analyze the current situation. Madison had been driven to the backyard and Old


    Master Moore had also given her a warning through Waylon''s matter.


    Everyone living in this manor had hidden motives. Old Master Moore liked lurking behind the


    scenes to observe the dramas unfolded and discern who was good and who was bad.


    Sebastian was still unconscious and Old Master wouldn''t allow Michael, who was very gloomy and


    ambitious, to take control of Sebastian''spany.


    Although Sebastian''spany was also under the Moore Group, it was an independentpany


    and was separate from the Moore family''s business.


    What Michael coveted was Sebastian''spany. Moreover, he''d always been a patient person.


    But her sudden appearance had disturbed his n, so Michael wouldn''t let her off easily.


    As Sebastian was still unconscious, she could only rely on herself.


    After thinking this through, Eleanor went to the kitchen to prepare lunch for her son.


    After having lunch with Waylon, Eleanor fed Sebastian some medicine and gave him acupuncture


    when no one noticed her.


    Then she began to apany her son and talked to him. Even if Waylon wouldn''t respond, she


    was still willing to tell him stories!


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She felt much reassured as she could catch a fleeting smile on her son''s face from time to time.


    After dinner, Eleanor washed some grapes and carried them upstairs to feed her soon.


    Her phone rang when she reached the staircase.


    She took a nce at the screen and smiled gently. Then she turned around and went downstairs to


    answer the call.


    "Nathan," she said in a smiling voice, looking totally different from the cold, gloomy Eleanor at usual


    times.


    "Ellie, how have you been?" Nathan Colton''s voice had always been so gentle. He looked very


    sweet when he smiled.


    It was true that men''s smiles would always make women feel sweet.


    "Nathan, everything is going smoothly here. How about you?" Eleanor subconsciously softened her


    voice.


    "I''m doing well. The form you researched has made an outstanding performance in clinical trials


    and we''re preparing to shock everyone in the industry with your Fragrant Condensed Pill at the


    Medical Exchange Seminar next quarter. I''m confident that it''ll outdo Fragrant Pill." Nathan''s gentle


    voice was filled with confidence. He was knowledgeable, talented, handsome, and wealthy. And he


    always delivered on his promises.


    "Nathan, I feel at ease with you dealing with this."


    "Ellie, be careful. I wille back after the exchange seminar."


    "Okay, Nathan. Don''t worry about me. And goodbye."


    Nathan replied in a gentle, husky voice, "Goodbye."


    A warm smile lingered on Eleanor''s lips, radiating sweetness under the sunlight.


    Nathan was the person who had saved her and her sons six years ago. His mother was a very


    excellent surgeon and thanks to the numerous surgeries performed by his mother, plus the


    efficacious ointment that she made, her face had recovered so well.


    Now that she had returned for revenge, she had to proceed with caution. She didn''t want Nathan to


    get involved.


    Eleanor calmed her emotions before turning back. But her phone rang again just as she''d taken


    several steps.


    It was April calling.


    "April."


    "Ellie, I''ve sent all the information you want to your mailbox. But Sebastian''s men are all looking for


    you tirelessly. They swore to leave no stone unturned." April was a very gentle woman and her


    voice was melodious, making people associate it with the pure, soft clouds in the sky.


    "Okay. April. Thank you for your hard work. But it''s not the time yet. Let''s wait patiently. We should


    wait until Sebastian wakes up. The rest of the treatment will be handed over to another me."


    Eleanor thanked April smilingly. The person that Sebastian''s men were looking for was also


    Eleanor, her sock puppet.


    "Ugh, insincere ttery makes me ufortable. I''m hanging up and ying with my godsons."


    Eleanor then ended the call. The surveince in the Moores'' manor was so useless and she must


    find out who had poisoned her son on her own. Luckily, she''d arranged someone into the manor.


    Carrying the grapes, she went upstairs and pushed open the door. Then she snapped to look at the


    man who was sitting on the bed and the grapes in her hand fell to the ground with a "thud".

 Chapter 22 Sebastian Woke up

    Chapter 22 Sebastian Woke up


    Chapter 22 Sebastian Woke up


    Sebastian woke up!


    The man sitting on the bed had a perfect, wless, handsome face, but his aura was cold enough to


    make others shiver.


    His pitch-ck eyes resembled ck crystals, and his beautiful lips were pressed together tightly as


    he stared indifferently at her.


    The room was enveloped by terrifying coldness because Sebastian had woken up.


    "Who are you? Why are you here?" His voice sounded husky and cold.


    Eleanor was taken aback for a while and then gazed at him meaningfully, only to meet his indifferent


    eyes. This man wasn''t someone to get along with. Rumors had it that he looked gentle on the


    surface but was indeed very unapproachable.


    nor greeted him smilingly, "Hello, I''m Eleanor Ryker."


    Sebastian slightly knitted his brows, not responding to her.


    Waylon, who sat beside Sebastian, could tell that his father didn''t like Eleanor. However, thetter


    had treated him quite well during this period.


    He gently held Sebastian''s hand and said, "Dad, you should thank her. You woke up so quickly


    because she married you and brought luck to you."


    Moreover, Sebastian woke up so quickly because Eleanor had been treating him. She had saved


    his life!


    Sebastian knitted his brows tightly when he heard his son''s words. Was he supposed to believe


    such nonsense?


    Eleanor picked up the grapes from the ground to wash them again. Before leaving, she took


    another meaningful nce at him.


    He woke up faster than she had imagined. It seemed like the medicine that she newly developed


    was quite effective.


    But his legs were still in a semi-disabled state. And it would take some time to fully heal them.


    Eleanor took the grapes into the room after washing them. Holding her son in her arms, they began


    to eat the grapes on the sofa.


    Sebastian was a bit surprised when he saw this because Waylon refused to get close to any other


    people except for him.


    What tricks had this woman used that his son allowed her to hug him?


    His son, who was once clingy to him, suddenly changed. And Sebastian suddenly felt as if his son


    had been snatched away by this woman.


    "Are you hungry? Would you like me to make some porridge for you?"


    Eleanor gazed at his pale face and asked. Well, she was submissive to his handsome face.


    He looked really handsome. Moreover, he still looked captivating when sitting over there.


    Sebastian had just woken up, and he was still unaware that he had a wife now.


    "Don''t bother." Sebastian was very weak now and could only lie on the bed. He couldn''t move a bit.


    And his legs could feel nothing.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Oh, Mr. Moore, you finally woke up." There came the butler''s surprised voice.


    He came upstairs for a look when he heard someone speaking. And the scene he saw surprised


    him.


    Standing at the door, the butler shed tears of joy. He had never expected that Sebastian, who was


    diagnosed by the doctor as not being able to live more than one month, actually wake up in half a


    month.


    This was so great!


    "God blesses our young master!" The butler bowed to the heaven. He had watched his young


    master grow up and now he finally woke up after that ident.


    In less than half an hour, Sebastain''s room was filled with people of all ages. Even Hailey was also


    present.


    Among these people. Michael had the gloomiest expression. In his eyes, Sebastian was destined to


    die!


    But he''d actually woken up. Could it be that there was something wrong with his medicine?


    But what he didn''t expect was that his failure was associated with his new aunt-inw.


    The Moores had different expressions. Most of them didn''t want Sebastian to wake up.


    Holding Waylon in her arms, Eleanor was squeezed into a corner. She had the lowest presence


    among this group of people.


    She would nce at the man sitting in the middle of the crowd asionally. Even though he was


    sitting on the bed, his noble aura couldn''t be hidden.


    Samuel cried tears of joy. Looking at his son who was now sitting before him, he said in a choking


    voice, "Sebastian, it''s so great that you finally woke up. You must take good care of yourself from


    now on. Waylon needs you, so do the Moore family and Ellie."


    Ellie, who was suddenly mentioned, instantly felt everyone''s gaze shifting onto her.


    She sensed a malicious gaze from the crowd and looked up to meet Hailey''s murderous gaze.

 Chapter 23 Shes Ms. Logan

    Chapter 23 She''s Ms. Logan


    Chapter 23 She''s Ms. Logan


    Hailey slowly looked away when she met Eleanor''s gaze.


    Standing beside her was her younger sister, Aubrey. She had a pure and lovely appearance and


    from time to time, she would nce at Michael in the crowd shyly.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Looking at Samuel, she said excitedly, "Old Master Moore, it''s all thanks to my sister. She had been


    appointing Dr. Wyatt toe to treat Seb every day so that he could recover so quickly."


    She didn''t believe that Sebastian woke up because Eleanor married into the family and brought luck


    to the bridegroom.


    They should thank the Logan family instead.


    When Aubrey''s gaze swept over Eleanor, it was filled with sarcasm.


    In fact, even Eleanor herself didn''t believe getting married could bring one luck. Sebastian woke up


    so quickly because of her supreme medical skills. She''d begun to prescribe medicine for Sebastian


    when she first noticed he was poisoned.


    However, how dare this woman take credit? Noticing the Moores'' murderous expressions, Eleanor


    decided to add fuel to the fire and said, "Ms. Logan, the doctors you brought all have such supreme


    medical skis. I think the Moores will be very grateful for your contributions."


    These words aligned perfectly with Hailey''s intentions. She wanted the Moores to owe her a favor.


    However, little did she know that Eleanor was making enemies for her.


    She took a nce at Michael and caught him shooting a gloomy nce at Hailey.


    Samuel gazed at Aubrey and smiled coldly. This girl was so good at ttering herself.


    Hailey stared at Sebastian, her face blushing with coyness. She said, "It''s the Logan family''s great


    honor to help Seb wake up."


    Sebastian''s gaze fell lightly on Hailey. It was indifferent yet cold.


    "Thank you, Ms. Logan," he thanked her in a t voice.


    Waylon clenched his hands when he heard the words. His face was filled with anger. No. He


    couldn''t let this wicked woman steal Eleanor''s credit.


    "Dad, who are you thanking?"


    Waylon''s cold voice resonated in the room. Sebastian turned to look at his son, and he felt it an


    eyesore when he saw his son nestling in that woman''s arms.


    "When someone helps you, you should say thank you out of politeness."


    "Humph! So, did she ask me to go die out of politeness?"


    Hailey was startled by Waylon''s resounding voice.


    How could she forget about this little bastard?


    She''d said something harsh that day. And she would never be able to marry into the Moore family if


    Sebastian knew what she had said to Waylon.


    Samuel had protected Waylon too well and she never got a chance to do anything to him. Luckily,


    he''d lost his sight and would die soon.


    She wouldn''t be a stepmother. Her son should be the heir of the Moore family.


    "Waylon, don''t talk nonsense." Sebastian was aware this his son had a temper and that he didn''t


    like Hailey who woulde to the Moore manor frequently.


    Hearing her son''s words, Eleanor figured out that the "Ms. Logan" mentioned by the servants was


    Hailey.


    When this thought popped into her mind, she heard her son''s husky voice. "So, you choose to


    believe her, not me."


    He was only a 5-year-old boy, but he was very mature due to Sebastian''s upbringing. Eleanor felt so


    distressed for him as if her heart was shattering into pieces.


    Hailey looked at Waylon with grievance and then took a nce at Eleanor who stood in a corner


    calmly. With an indescribable unique charm, she stood out among the crowd. Even if she was


    holding a child, she still looked stunningly breathtaking.


    This woman had be her greatest threat.


    "Waylon, I don''t know what you''re talking about. Did someone say something to you? Otherwise,


    why would a little child say such things? To go die? Oh, that''s so scary!"


    "Scary? Then why don''t you tell my dad what you''ve said to me?" Waylon''s cold voice made Hailey


    feel as if her throat was cut by a de and she felt cold all over.


    She knew she should leave now. She turned around, looked at Sebastian, and said in a gentle and


    concerned voice, still maintaining an aggrieved expression, "Seb, have a good rest. I''lle to see


    you tomorrow."


    With that, she left with her younger sister without waiting for Sebastian''s response.


    Eleanor took a nce at Hailey''s back with a hint of weird emotions shing across her eyes. Hailey


    was still useful to her because Michael would turn her into a pawn suitable for him.


    "Everyone, let''s go. Don''t disturb Sebastian''s rest."


    Before leaving, Samuel took a nce at Waylon, seeming to be thinking about something.


    Michael also gazed at Eleanor meaningfully before leaving.


    When his gaze met Eleanor''s, a meaningful smile shed across his eyes.


    Eleanor''s mind spun, and a n formed in her mind.


    The room fell into awkwardness after the crowd left.

 Chapter 24 No Need to Show Him Mercy

    Chapter 24 No Need to Show Him Mercy


    Chapter 24 No Need to Show Him Mercy


    Holding Waylon in her arms, Eleanor was wondering which room she should sleep in tonight when


    she heard a knock on the door.


    "Come in!" Sebastian was trying to move his legs and his voice sounded husky.


    However, he couldn''t feel any strength in his legs, which made him feel very restless and frustrated.


    Watching his movements, Eleanor slightly narrowed her eyes. His legs had been injured seriously


    and she was confident that besides her, few people in this world would be able to heal him.


    Two handsome men walked in. Eleanor recognized one of them as Christian, who was gay. But she


    hadn''t seen the other man before.


    As the two entered, one of them nced at Eleanor.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Eleanor knew she should leave now. She carried up her son and prepared to go out, but Sebastian


    stopped her, "Waylon, where are you going?"


    Eleanor looked over and met his indifferent gaze. She slowly averted her eyes.


    "Humph, stupid Dad. I won''t stay with you. I don''t want your stupidity to rub off on me." Waylon''s


    voice was filled with disdain.


    He wrapped his arms around Eleanor''s neck and said in a soft, cute voice, "I''m sleepy."


    Eleanor gazed meaningfully at the angry and sad Sebastian and then left with her son with pride.


    Sebastian stared at their retreating figures coldly and gloomily and slightly knitted his brows.


    Did his son call him stupid just now?


    Looking at Eleanor''s back, Emmett Milo asked with a smile, "Is she your auspicious bride? She''s


    very beautiful! Sebastian, you''re quite fortunate!"


    Emmett was handsome, but his smiles always carried a hint of frivolity. He was in fact a yboy


    who attracted women''s attention wherever he went.


    Sebastian looked down at his immobile legs, seeming to be contemting something.


    He processed Emmett''s words in his mind when he heard them. But after understanding the


    meaning, he looked at Emmett nkly and asked in a husky voice, "Whose bride did you refer to?"


    Emmett replied, "Of course, yours. The fortune teller said your birth dates were very suitable for


    each other. Therefore, your father held a wedding for you although only the bride was present. And


    they even got the marriage certificates. I heard from Christian that she''d been taking care of you


    whole-heartedly these days."


    Sebastian was lost for words. It was hard for him to ept this for the time being. Gosh, he found


    he was already married when he woke up!


    And his son liked her very much!


    However, Sebastian quickly shifted his gaze back to his immobile legs. He had woken up, but he


    was now a disabled person.


    Christian sensed what he was thinking about now and exined, "Sebastian, your legs were


    seriously injured. But we''ve been looking for Melody Scott. Once we find her, she can heal your


    legs."


    Sebastian slowly looked up at him. There was still no emotion in his naturally cold eyes. Even if


    there were, other people couldn''t tell what was in his mind. "My legs are not important. Find Dr.


    Scott and let her help Waylon regain his eyesight first."


    Waylon was his only son and he wouldn''t allow anything to happen to him.


    "We''ve made sure that she''d now abroad and we''re now having a nket search. We''ll have news


    about her soon." Christian was very confident because he had spent a lot of money to lure Melody


    out.


    When Sebastian turned to look at Emmett, his expression turned serious. He said, "I''ve sent the car


    for maintenance and found someone had cut the brake line. It was done by a professional."


    "Did you find out who did it?" Sebastian''s gaze turned so cold as if it could pierce through one''s


    skin. Even Emmett felt a chill down his spine.


    He and Sebastian had been good friends for years, but he was still scared by Sebastian''s cold aura.


    He said in a low voice, "Michael is the prime suspect. And your sworn enemy Nathan Milo is also a


    suspect. But he was abroad when you had the car ident and he''s still abroad now."


    "Humph!" Sebastian snorted coldly. His amorous eyes were filled with killing intent as he said, "If he


    wanted to do something to me, he didn''t have to do that by himself. Have someone take Michel to


    me tomorrow. No need to show him mercy."


    Emmett replied, "Okay!"


    Eleanor took Waylon into the adjacent guest room.


    After helping her son take a bath, she fed him a pill and theny down with her fragrant son, saying,


    "Darling, you will regain your eyesight after taking a few doses of the medicine. But please promise


    me that you will pretend to be blind even after you regain your eyesight. I need to find out who has


    poisoned you first."


    She''d been making arrangements for her n in the kitchen these days and there would be a result


    soon.


    Waylon had been very happy these days. Although he didn''t express it, he had already developed


    feelings for Eleanor. He nodded when he heard the words.


    A hint of cold light shed across Eleanor''s eyes when she thought of Hailey. She fixed her gaze on


    her son who was lying beside her quietly and widening his big eyes to stare at the ceiling nkly.


    She asked softly, "Darling, can you tell me why you refused to eat anything in those days?"

 Chapter 25 Sorry

    Chapter 25 Sorry


    Chapter 25 Sorry


    Waylon felt very angry when he recalled what that woman had said to him.


    He was still staring at the ceiling. He was very happy that his father had woken up and was willing


    to share his inner thoughts with Eleanor.


    His childish voice was filled with anger as he snapped, "It was because of Hailey. She''d been loving


    my father for so long and she woulde as long as my father was at home. I disliked her very


    much. I would even run away from home if Dad married her."


    "She came frequently after my dad''s car ident. But that day, she suddenly came to my bedroom


    to see me..."


    Waylon''s eyes turned red when he talked about this and his small body curled up in unease.


    Eleanor quickly embraced him and patted his back gently with distress.


    Her eyes lit up at Waylon''s words. She could take the chance to escape with her son if he ran away


    from home!


    However, that woman''s words were so harsh and malicious that they caused her son to feel so


    upset.


    "You don''t have to learn about the rest. It''s too harsh." Waylon felt it hard to continue.


    "Darling..."


    "I''m tired and I want to sleep." Waylon turned his back to Eleanor.


    Looking at her son''s small body, Eleanor felt very distressed. Her son was only five years old, but


    she was already leading such a tiring life. She thought she was not a qualified mother.


    "Darling, I''ll seek revenge for you. I''ll stay by your side in the future and no one will bully you again."


    The anger emanating from Eleanor carried a hint of murderous intent. Not knowing why, Waylon


    could even sense strong hatred from her.


    He pressed his lips but remained silent.


    Her phone that was ced on the table suddenly rang. Eleanor knew the message was from April


    as she had set a special notification sound for her messages. She reached for the phone and


    checked on the message.


    [April] Ellie, Christian almost turned the whole Grona upside down to find you. Are you sure you


    don''t want to earn his money? It''s too tempting.


    Eleanor pondered about Sebastian''s current situation and then replied to the message.


    [Eleanor] Disclose my information to him. And take my makeup tools to the Phoenix Studio and wait


    for me there. I''ll be there at 3 p.m.


    [April] Oh, got it, sugar mama. I''ll contact Christian. By the way, have you read the information sent


    by Nathan? Have you drawn the design drafts?


    Eleanor felt a headache when she saw the message. She hated having so many things to deal with.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    [Eleanor] I''ll check on them.


    Then she turned around, preparing to put her phone back on the desk.


    "Can you tell me something about my mother? You said my mother wille back, right? Do you


    know her?"


    Eleanor heard her son''s voice and paused in her movements. Then she slowly put down her phone.


    He''d never asked about this over the past half a month. Why did he suddenly ask about his mother


    tonight?


    Eleanor gazed at his emotionless face with distress.


    "Darling, why do you suddenly ask about your mother?" Her voice was deep and was filled with


    distress, sadness, regret, and self-me. Mixed emotions filled her chest and she felt so hurt that


    she trembled slightly.


    Waylon hesitated for a moment before lowering his gaze. His long, curly eyshes trembled


    slightly. He''d been wanting to ask about his mother these days.


    But he was in a dilemma. He desperately wanted to learn about his mother, but he felt it hard to


    start the topic.


    "My father has woken up. I want to go to see her after I regain my eyesight. I don''t me her for


    abandoning me because she would be in danger if she chose to stay in the Moores'' manor back


    then. It was a wise decision to leave this ce."


    Eleanor''s tears uncontrobly streamed down her cheeks.


    She quickly wiped away her tears, held up Waylon''s hand, and said in a very gentle voice, "Darling,


    your mother didn''t abandon you. She''s been missing you so much over the years. Darling, just wait


    for a few more days. She wille to pick you up when she solves those matters."


    Waylon couldn''t help but ask, "What does my Mommy want to do?"


    Eleanor thought of the Ryker family and that damned Michael. She was surrounded by danger.


    "Darling, your mother is doing what she wants to do. She wille back very soon!" Eleanor patted


    her son''s back gently and said "sorry" to him inwardly.


    ''Darling, Mommy will tell you the truth when you regain your eyesight!'' she said in her heart.


    Waylon didn''t probe into this. He knew he would be greedier if he learned more about his


    mother.


    After a long while, Eleanor finally heard her son''s steady breathing and she also breathed a sigh of


    relief.


    A hint of cold light shed across her eyes when she recalled Madame Madison''s appointment.


    She turned over carefully, reached for her phone, and sent a message. She would be able to watch


    a good show soon.


    She closed her eyes and began to rest after sending the message.


    If her assumptions were correct, she would be able to watch a good show at around 11:30 p.m.

 Chapter 26 Eleanor Seduces Me

    Chapter 26 EleanorSeduces Me


    Chapter 26 Eleanor Seduces Me


    In Eleanor''s bedroom...


    Every now and then, gentle breeze wafted in the window, and the curtains swayed with the wind.


    However, the atmosphere was extremely heavy.


    He looked around the empty room and was in agony. Although he had woken up, his legs were


    crippled.


    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t move his legs. His lower back ached so much that he


    could hardly breathe. He had been trying for nearly half an hour, but he couldn''t feel his legs.


    Eleanor grew gradually depressed, and there were destion and pain in his eyes.


    He was born with a silver spoon in his mouth, had a sessful career and never involved in


    romantic scandals.


    Now, at the prime of his life, an unexpected catastrophe urred.


    He was now disabled!


    Eleanor suppressed the overwhelming pain with him, and feelings of agony and frustration were


    overwhelming.


    But after experiencing two life and death situations, he was disheartened and hopeless within just


    half an hour.


    Even though his heart was bleeding, he wouldn''t show it on his face.


    "Knock, knock..."


    Eleanor nced outside the door with cold eyes, and saw his bodyguard.


    "Come in!" He replied in a deep and chilly voice to Vincent who was standing outside the door.


    Vincent shivered, and the now-awakened Eleanor appeared even gloomy than before.


    Despite his fear, Vincent gathered the courage and said in a low voice, "Mr. Moore, Old Master


    Moore wants to see you in the backyard."


    "I won''t go!" Eleanor just declined.


    Vincent exined, "Mr. Moore, Old Master Moore mentioned that it''s about Mrs. Moore. You must


    go."


    Eleanor was still not used to being married in such a short time.


    "What''s going on?" He asked impatiently.


    The bodyguard responded, "Mr. Moore, I don''t know, either. The butler simply came to inform me


    and didn''t tell me the reasons."


    Eleanor nodded slightly, and gestured for Vincent to walk over and push his wheelchair.


    His expression turned even more serious with veins on his forehead.


    Was he confined to the wheelchair for the rest of his life?


    Then Eleanor''s phone rang. It must be something urgent since someone was calling him at this


    time.


    He saw it was Christian calling, which made him feel excited.


    "Hello!" He just said one word but with restrained anticipation.


    "Sebastian, here is great news. After searching for so long, Melody has agreed to meet with you at


    3 o''clock tomorrow!" Christian sounded genuinely thrilled.


    Eleanor was even more ecstatic, but he didn''t show it on his face.


    God had opened a door for him!


    Eleanor had always been the one to find a silver lining.


    Melody, a medical genius, gave the right remedies at the right time and was kind to her patients.


    As long as the patient was alive, Melody could work wonders!


    "Excellent! Go and personally bring her here," Eleanor said.


    "Got it. You should get some rest!"


    Outside the door, he saw Eleanor holding Waylon in her arms.


    Eleanor was dressed in a house wear, but her figure was strikingly alluring. Her wavy hair made her


    features look even more delicate.


    Holding the child, she was radiant, charming, and undeniably pleasing to the eye.


    "Why are you here?" Eleanor asked coldly as he looked at his unfamiliar wife.


    Before Eleanor could respond, Eleanor continued, "Since this is about you, let''s go together and


    see what this is about."


    Eleanor frowned slightly but remained silent as she followed Eleanor to the backyard.


    On their way, they didn''t meet others and just walked silently. They could only hear the sound of the


    wheelchair whirring and moving.


    In the dark backyard, a group of people had gathered.


    They were discussing heatedly.


    Eleanor could clearly hear their conversation.


    "Eleanor has no shame. How could she seduce Michael in the middle of the night? It''s utterly


    disgraceful."


    "Look at her. She is still crying. She has some nerve to cry. Technically, she''s Michael''s aunt!"


    Eleanor sneered. It was what she expected!


    Michael and Madison wanted to make her a target of criticism.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, she heard Michael say in a intive voice, "Grandfather, it''s not my fault. Eleanor is the one


    who seduced me. She''s the one who arranged to meet me here tonight."

 Chapter 27 Who the Hell Are You

    Chapter 27 Who the Hell Are You


    Chapter 27 Who the Hell Are You


    It was dark, and people could only see a faint outline of a man and a woman standing in the middle


    of the crowd. The man had a tall, robust figure which looked captivating even in the dim lighting.


    A young woman crouched before him, with her hands hugging her knees. She buried her face in her


    hands as she wept.


    Someone turned on their phone''s shlight trying to see the woman, who bore an uncanny


    resemnce to Eleanor.


    "Alright, let''s hold off on talking for now. We have to wait until the power is restored before we


    discuss anything. Why on earth did the electricity suddenly go out here?" Old Master Moore said


    angrily.


    It waste at night, and he still couldn''t have a good sleep.


    They just kept stressing him out!


    "Dad, Eleanor is cheeky. She must be responsible for the power cut, and she is probably trying to


    avoid being recognized by others. Dad, you have to kick her out."


    Eleanor sneered. Wasn''t that Madison''s voice?


    "Great-grandfather, I promise not to mess with Uncle Sebastian from now on. Please let us move


    back. I would never call Uncle Sebastian blind again." Charles took the chance and implored. He


    had to stay in the old house of the backyard, and it wasn''t asfortable as his own room.


    "Charles, be quiet." Charles''s mother pulled him over and nervously covered his mouth with her


    hand.


    Old Master Moore snorted but said nothing.


    Then, Michael cut in, "Grandfather, it''s also my fault tonight. Eleanor asked Jasmine to tell me to


    meet her in the backyard. I went here to see what was happening. But as soon as I got here, she


    hugged me. I couldn''t control myself and hugged her back. Please cut Eleanor some ck."


    Eleanorughed though she was furious. She had seen shameless people before, but she had


    never seen such a jerk ying the victim.


    Sebastian nced at the woman behind him. She had managed to survive when he was in aa.


    She was really capable!


    "Mr. Moore, it wasn''t me. Why are you treating me like this?" The girl who had been crouched on


    the ground suddenly stood up.


    "Mr. Moore, I was just taking a walk in the backyard. Why did you act so inappropriately? It was you


    who hugged me and said ''Eleanor, I knew you''de. I want you to make Sebastian a cuckold.


    Even if you''re beautiful, Sebastian who is cold and distant won''t truly love you. Why don''t you


    be my secret lover? I''ll treat you better.''"


    "Mr. Moore, why would you say such things?"


    Upon hearing this unfamiliar voice, Michael couldn''t maintain the calm expression on his handsome


    face, and his eyes widened. He was panicked as he shouted, "Who... who the hell are you?"


    "I''m the new servant! Mr. Moore, how could you treat me like this? You tore my clothes and even


    kissed me. How can I live after this?"


    The girl sobbed, with her shoulders shaking.


    Everyone was shocked!


    What on earth was happening?


    Michael was also surprised!


    So was Madison. Her son had set a trap for Eleanor, and she had clearly seen Eleanor walking over


    there. How could things have ended up like this?


    "It can''t be, this can''t be happening! I saw Eleanor with my own eyes." Michael felt his head


    pounding. How could things have taken such a turn?


    "Where''s Eleanor? Eleanor must have set up my son. Where is she? Find her for me!" Madison was


    panicking; having to go through a series of incidents was too much for her.


    Old Master Moore seemed to have figured out what was going on.


    "Madison, it seems you''re in a bad moodtely. Are you wishing for death?" Old Master Moore


    taunted.


    "No, Dad, Eleanor was the one who seduced Mike. I just saw her a moment ago, and Jasmine can


    testify to it," Madison lost control and yelled as she looked at Old Master Moore.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Eleanor stood behind Sebastian and kept silent.


    She wanted to see how Sebastian would handle this.


    "Madison, are you trying to shift all the me onto my wife for everything that happened tonight?" A


    cold voice came from the darkness, which sounded a bit intimidating.

 Chapter 28 Set This up for Them

    Chapter 28 Set This up for Them


    Chapter 28 Set This up for Them


    Sebastian wouldn''t let anyoney a finger on what belonged to him, even a dag.


    Then, out of the blue, the lights around were suddenly on.


    As everyone looked over, they saw Eleanor standing behind Sebastian, holding Waylon in her arms.


    At first nce, despite Sebastian sitting and Eleanor standing, they looked like a perfect couple.


    The scene of them standing among the crowd was pleasing to the eye


    Michael''s and Madison''s faces turned pale.


    Michael was staring at Eleanor. His mother was telling the truth, and he had seen Eleanor himself.


    How could this woman not be Eleanor?


    Seeing Sebastian''s icy and menacing demeanor and Eleanor standing behind him, Madison vented


    her anger at Eleanor.


    "Eleanor, what''s happening here?" Madison shouted at Eleanor, her heart quivering.


    Eleanor cast a cold nce at her and replied calmly, "You''re the ones involved. Why don''t you tell


    me what''s going on? Madison, could it be that you asked the wrong person?"


    Madison had arranged to meet with her, but it had turned out to be a setup to frame her.


    This bastard was asking for trouble!


    "I did meet with Jasmine today. She came to Sannot Courtyard and told me that Madame Madison


    wanted to see me in the backyard at eleven o''clock. I hadn''t even arrived yet when all of this


    urred."


    "I... didn''t," Madison denied.


    What should she do?


    It was so evident that they were targeting Eleanor.


    Jasmine who was standing behind her appeared wronged as she said, "Mrs. Moore, you can''t


    falsely use me. I haven''t seen you today."


    Eleanor nced at her but said nothing.


    "Eleanor, when did you arrive?" Old Master Moore asked.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    As he looked at the child in her arms, he felt jealous because the child didn''t seem to like his


    cuddles.


    Eleanor spoke gently, "Grandfather, I came here with Sebastian. I heard something was happening


    and it concerned me, so I came to take a look. I didn''t expect someone to try and frame me."


    Madison made no response.


    She nced at her son, who was still ring at Eleanor.


    The girl in front of her bore some resemnce to Eleanor when she lowered her head. Could they


    have been mistaken earlier?


    Indeed, they had seen Eleanor, but then the power was off suddenly.


    "It''s impossible, Eleanor. You''ve been here the whole time. How could you havee here with


    Sebastian?" Michael still couldn''t believe he made a mistake.


    Eleanor furrowed her brow and looked at Michael, saying, "If Mr. Moore doubts it, you can ask your


    uncle or his bodyguards. I dide here with them. Even if you want to frame me, make sure you


    identify the right person and don''t get the innocent into trouble."


    Eleanor''s words sent shivers down Michael''s spine.


    "Is that so? Everyone saw, but I wonder if it was the ghost that you have seen. I was chatting with


    Waylon the whole time, and when he was thirsty, I got up to pour a ss of water. That''s when I


    heard something went wrong here and came over."


    "Also it''ste now, but you are not sleeping in bed. Did you know something was about to happen in


    advance?"


    She replied with a cold face and looked intimidating.


    Indeed, she had set that up, hoping to give Michael and Madison a big surprise.


    "Eleanor, we didn''t frame you. We just tell what we saw, and many people here saw you too,"


    Madison tried to exin that she had seen Eleanor.


    It seemed to be quite a surprise!


    "Grandfather, I can vouch for Eleanor being with me tonight. Lately, she has been taking care of me


    and even made meals for me," Waylon, who didn''t talk much, slowly spoke to defend Eleanor.


    Among all those present, Sebastian was the most astonished.


    He brought Waylon up by himself, and Waylon seldom talked with anyone other than him. Samuel


    couldn''t even hug him. It was really surprising to see him speaking up and defending Eleanor.


    At that moment, the young girl who had been harassed by Michael suddenly burst into tears and


    implored, "Old Master Moore, please serve me justice. I''m new here. My dorm isn''t far from here,


    and I just wanted to take a leisurely walk around. I never expected... How can I continue to live after


    this?" Tears streamed down her face as she spoke.


    Old Master Moore shot an enraged re at Michael and scolded, "You rascal! Sebastian is in such


    a condition, you still want to harm his wife? I don''t want to see you anymore. Tonight, you just move


    out with your family."


    "Grandfather..."


    "Shut up!" Old Master Moore warned him sternly. Talking too much could get him killed. He spared


    Michael''s life, but only out of consideration for his grandson. Michael''s ambition had led to this


    mess.


    "Jackson, get them out of my house!" If they couldn''t behave themselves, they needed to leave.


    "Wait!" Sebastian said coldly with a prating gaze.

 Chapter 29 Outwitted by Eleanor

    Chapter 29 Outwitted by Eleanor


    Chapter 29 Outwitted by Eleanor


    Michael felt a shiver in his heart as he looked at Sebastian. He couldn''t figure out why things had


    gone wrong, as it had all seemed within his control.


    Sebastian looked at Michael and Madison and demanded, "Apologize to my wife before you leave."


    Eleanor was momentarily surprised. Did he just acknowledge her as his wife in front of all these


    people?


    Michael clenched his fists tightly and was reluctant to apologize to Eleanor. Who did she think she


    was?


    However, Madison knew that things would only get worse if this continued.


    She walked up to Eleanor, forced a smile on her face, and apologized, "Eleanor, it''s all a big


    misunderstanding tonight. I''m sorry! Please don''t take it to heart."


    Without giving Eleanor a chance to respond, Madison pulled her son towards Eleanor and pinched


    Michael''s hand. She urged, "Apologize to your aunt now."


    Michael knew that this apology would ruin his self esteem, but he also feared Sebastian and the


    people around him.


    The Moore Empire wasn''t something he could obtain easily. He might be eliminated by Sebastian


    before evenying his hand on it.


    "Aunt, I''m sorry. I misunderstood you tonight," Michael apologized with his head lowered, though he


    was trying to maintain his pride. He felt humiliated to address her as aunt.


    He vowed to get this back in the future.


    He would also find out what happened tonight.


    Eleanor put on a faint smile on her pretty face which appeared more attractive in the lights. She


    responded, "You''ve said that it was a misunderstanding. I won''t hold a grudge. However, what about


    the young girl you harassed? With so many people as witnesses, how can she continue living with


    this stigma?"


    Michael pursed his lips and nced at the woman who was keeping her head down. His eyes


    shed with murderous anger.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Aunt, I''ll take care of this," Michael said. He was going to destroy this woman for his family''s


    eviction.


    Nevertheless, it might work out in his favor.


    Eleanor seemed concerned and asked, "How will you handle this? You have to exin your n to


    everyone. Given that she was dragged into this because of me, I can''t just stand by."


    Michael looked at Eleanor whose expression was calm. Her words were both reasonable and


    impable.


    It was at this moment that he realized he had underestimated her and that she had outsmarted him.


    He looked over at the girl who had been crying and asked, "I''m sorry for what I did tonight. What


    kind ofpensation do you desire?"


    These people might be driven by money, and it would be easy to get rid of them.


    He just had to tolerate no matter how much money she asked for to settle the matter.


    The girl wiped her tears away and spoke softly, "Mr. Moore, since this was a misunderstanding and


    you''ve already apologized, there''s not much more to say. I''d like to continue working for Old Master


    Moore and cooking his meals. I''m an excellent cook, and the monthly sry Old Master Moore


    provides is generous. I just want to keep my job and stay alive!"


    Her reply sounded as if Michael might take her life.


    Indeed, after she said these words, if something happened to her, Michael would be responsible for


    this.


    Michael saw through the girl''s intentions. He had been outwitted tonight and felt both aggrieved and


    angry, but he had to bear the burden himself.


    He took out his wallet, took out a card, and handed it to the girl, saying, "The money on this card


    should cover all your pain and suffering tonight."


    This could also help himter uncover the truth about what happened tonight.


    Old Master Moore wanted to go back to sleep, so he took over the card and ced it in the girl''s


    hand. He said, "Take it. Everyone can go back now."


    Old Master Moore whispered to Michael, "Mike, Sebastian won''t let you off tonight. Leave the house


    immediately, or you won''t even know how you''ll meet your end."


    Michael knew that his grandfather couldn''t protect him.


    The drama had ended, and everyone went back, but the girl who got that card had be an


    object of envy for all.


    Eleanor returned to Sannot Courtyard with Sebastian. On their way back, they didn''t exchange a


    single word. Upon getting upstairs, Eleanor continued to ignore Sebastian as she carried Waylon


    back to her room.


    After she walked a few steps, she heard a stern voice, "Stop right there."

 Chapter 30 He Could See Now

    Chapter 30 He Could See Now


    Chapter 30 He Could See Now


    Eleanor stopped, turned around to look at the man in the wheelchair. Even though he was siting, he


    remained the most appealing and had an air of authority.


    She gazed at him silently, waiting for him to speak once more.


    Sebastian gave her a nce tentatively. Michael wasn''t the one to create problems where there


    were none, and if he wasn''t sure it was Eleanor, he wouldn''t have made such a scene. He simply


    asked, "Are you sure you have nothing to do with what happened tonight?"


    Eleanor''s eyes blinked, and she retorted with a smile, "Are you suggesting you''d like it to be rted


    to me, or perhaps you''d want me to cheat on you?"


    Sebastian''s face immediately turned gloomy.


    He had Christian investigate Eleanor''s background. She was an orphan and graduated from a


    foreign design college. However, there was little additional information avable.


    As he gazed at her pure smile, he felt butterflies in his stomach.


    He narrowed his eyes at her. Her smile was captivating, while others couldn''t discern the emotions


    behind it. Nevertheless, he had a vague sense that what happened tonight had been a trap for


    Michael.


    Eleanor believed that he was clever enough to see through the situation. It was natural for


    Sebastian to have doubts about her.


    "Behave yourself," Sebastian warned her.


    "Behave myself? Mr. Moore, are you implying that others can pick on me, but I can''t retaliate


    and cause you trouble?" Her voice was clear and cold.


    "Do you know that while you were in aa, they were even picking on Waylon? Are we supposed


    to just endure that?"


    Sebastian pressed his lips as he was opposed by the woman. Without saying anything, he just


    thought of getting revenge to those who bullied his son."Go back to the bedroom and rest,"


    Sebastian finally said in a terse tone.


    As Vincent wheeled him back to his room, he decided to allow his son to stay with Eleanor if he


    liked.


    While passing by Eleanor, Vincent sneakily gave her a thumbs-up.


    She was the first woman bold enough to challenge Mr. Moore!


    Eleanor was a bit speechless. Others might fear Sebastian, but she didn¡¯t.


    After Eleanor carried her son into the bedroom and they settled into bed, Waylon said, "They seem


    determined to tarnish your reputation. What happened with Michael tonight won''t simply be over.


    Someone with malicious intent will probably make up the story and spread rumors."


    Hearing her son''s words, Eleanor¡¯s heart stung, and she looked down at him. Her son lived in such


    aplex family everyday and at such a young age, he had to think and act like a grown-up with a


    sharp mind.


    "It''s alright. Let them say what they want. We''ll just go to sleep," Eleanor said and turned off the


    light. She tucked her son in and closed her eyes.


    In Sebastian''s room, he sat by the window, looking out at the dimly lit garden in the courtyard. There


    was indifference in his eyes.


    After a prolonged silence, he finally asked, "Are you certain Eleanor didn''t leave her room tonight?"


    Vincent replied, "Mr. Moore, I had been standing in front of her door, and Kingston was downstairs.


    Mrs. Moore didn''t leave her room."


    Sebastian slightly curled his lips, and his eyes looked enigmatic. He said, "Well, what happened


    tonight was rather intriguing. Michael must have been confident that it was Eleanor to make such a


    fuss."


    Vincent knew Michael¡¯s meaning and looked at Sebastian, saying, "Mr. Moore, could it be that they


    couldn¡¯t get a good look in the dark night? The maid indeed bears a resemnce to Mrs. Moore."


    Sebastian nced outside the window and didn¡¯t have much expression on his face, leaving others


    unable to guess his thoughts.


    After a long pause, he just said, "Let''s go back and take a rest."


    "Of course, Mr. Moore!" Vincent gently pushed him back to bed, as he had no clue


    about Sebastian''s thoughts.


    The night was as cool and serene!


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Eleanor was tossing and turning. She stared quietly at the night outside her window. She was


    having so many emotions right now. How could she safely take away her son under Sebastian''s


    watch?


    While she was lost in thought, Eleanor drifted into a slumber. The next morning, she woke up and


    heard movements beside her.


    "Waylon, you''re up."


    Waylon looked at her strikingly beautiful face, and when he saw Eleanor''s affectionate and smiling


    eyes, he felt warm and happy.


    He could see now!

 Chapter 31 I Have Something to Say

    Chapter 31 I Have Something to Say


    Chapter 31 I Have Something to Say


    "Waylon, are you feeling hungry?" Eleanor slowly sat up, with her long hair down to her shoulders


    and some to her chest, which made her look a bit rxed andzy.


    She was also stunning!


    Waylon resumed his usual nk expression and nodded in response.


    He wondered if his father would be excited once he found out about his regained eyesight.


    Eleanor had predicted that he would recover his vision within half a month, and he could see things


    one day earlier.


    She was really impressive!


    This morning, when he opened his eyes, he saw the sleeping beauty right in front of him.


    He was stunned. It turned out that there was someone in this world even more beautiful than the


    stars on television.


    As he gazed at her face, for some reason, his once icy heart melted in an instant.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He wondered if his mother looked that beautiful. If she did, it might be enough to win his father''s


    heart.


    "Sweetheart, I''ll go make breakfast for you."


    Waylon nodded slightly.


    Eleanor giggled as she hugged him. Her son''s attitude towards her had been nicertely.


    Waylon sensed the tenderness and love in her actions, and it made him feel warm.


    This kind of warmth was so soothing. During this period, she had been exceptionally kind to him,


    and he had grown quite attached to it.


    "I want to have honey orange zed cod, tomato chicken fillet, braised beef brisket, and egg drop


    soup," Waylon listed the dishes he liked.


    With her exceptional medical skills, there was no need for Melody.


    "Of course, I''ll make them for you," Eleanor replied cheerfully as she let go of her son.


    "Okay!" Waylon nodded. He was sorry that he couldn''t tell her that he had restored his eyesight just


    yet. He was more eager than anyone to seek revenge.


    After all, he was Sebastian''s son, and he believed in repaying both kindness and grudges.


    As Eleanor turned to leave, she heard a voice from behind, "Thank you!"


    Eleanor paused for a moment. It was the first time Waylon had said thank you to her during this


    period.


    This proud kid was also cute.


    Eleanor slowly turned around to look at the kid whose expression remained calm and gave a bright


    and doting smile. Then, she left the room.


    Forty minutester, Eleanor had prepared breakfast for the two of them.


    However, while chopping vegetables, she identally cut her ring finger.


    At breakfast, Waylon noticed the blood on her finger and pursed his lips. When he was about to


    express his concern, Vincent pushed his father into the room.


    Sebastian watched this heartwarming scene of his son and Eleanor sitting together for breakfast.


    It broke his heart to see his son still staring nkly ahead.


    Eleanor looked at Sebastian and asked with a smile, "Why did youe?"


    After all, they owed him a lot, and she was supposed to show him some kindness.


    Sebastian was surprised for a moment at her question. He nced at her and responded


    indifferently, "This is my home."


    "Oh," Eleanor seemed to have forgotten this.


    She picked up a spoon and scooped some egg drop soup to feed her son.


    Waylon ate the soup and praised, "It''s very delicious."


    Eleanor gave him a bright smile in response.


    Sebastian found it rather dazzling.


    "Waylon, I''ve found Melody. She''ll being over at three o''clock this afternoon. She can help you


    with your eyes," Sebastian said, feeling sorry for his son. He knew that the cause of Waylon''s


    blindness was not simple, but despite his investigation, he hadn''t been able to find out what


    happened.


    Eleanor''s eyes blinked, but she didn''t say anything.


    She was going to find out the truth behind Waylon being poisoned in the name of Melody.


    "Okay," Waylon nodded and agreed.


    Sebastian looked at Eleanor before letting Vincent push him out of the room.


    Eleanor told Waylon to sit tight and wait for a minute. She followed them out and said, "Wait, Mr.


    Moore, I have something to say."

 Chapter 32 The Most Trending Topic

    Chapter 32 The Most Trending Topic


    Chapter 32 The Most Trending Topic


    Vincent paused and looked at Eleanor who was really brave with admiration.


    Eleanor walked up to Sebastian and looked down at him.


    Sebastian remained silent, kept staring ahead, and waited for Eleanor to speak.


    "Mr. Moore, I have some business to attend to today, and I might not be back until evening."


    Sebastian looked up at her and thought of the news he had seen. He slightly frowned and said,


    "OK."


    Eleanor was surprised that he agreed so quickly.


    After Sebastian left, Eleanor''s phone rang, and it was April calling.


    "April."


    "Ellie, there are rumors online that you couldn''t bear the loneliness and seduced Sebastian''s


    nephew, Michael. You''ve just got married, and you''re already the most trending topic online now. "


    Eleanor was annoyed.


    "I see," Eleanor responded, and her expression became grim as she remembered her son''s words


    last night.


    This kind of drama must be staged by Michael, as no one else could be so tedious and petty.


    She hated such things as scheming and backstabbing.


    The Moore family was prestigious and influential, and Old Master Moore would never allow anyone


    to smear the family''s reputation. He wouldn''t spare those who started the rumors. This yed into


    her favor, as he would eventually find out what Michael did.


    April said, "Noah is already handling the rumors online, and we''re giving them a little lesson. What


    time are youing over?"


    Eleanor checked the time and replied, "I''ll be there around one o''clock in the afternoon."


    "Alright. I''ve left your belongings at the Phoenix Studio. You can retrieve them yourself. I have some


    urgent matters to attend to these days."


    Eleanor frowned and was puzzled about why April who loved money so much would leave the


    Phoenix Studio.


    "Why are you not in the Phoenix Studio? Where are you going?"


    April smiled and responded, "It''s something urgent. Please take care. Noah has already taken care


    of the online rumors for you."


    Eleanor said, "Alright." Her three children were all the best.


    "Okay, then. Take care. Goodbye!"


    Eleanor frowned as April ended the call.


    Over on the other side, April nced at Elijah and then looked up at Grona''s most luxurious and


    ssy consumption ce, No. 1 Royal Club.


    "Elijah, shall we go inside?"


    Today, that douchebag Andrew was here with a woman not so pretty as his wife Arielle. This time,


    she could take some useful videos.


    She couldn''t stand seeing Arielle in such a miserable state.


    Elijah nodded. He looked at April with bright and clever eyes, and after taking a sip of milk from the


    bottle, he said in a soft voice, "Let''s go inside, Godmother April!"


    April felt Eleanor''s son was incredibly adorable.


    "Elijah, once we''re inside, we''ll split up."


    "Got it!" Elijah nodded, his pretty eyebrows furrowing slightly. He added, "Godmother April, please


    be careful this time. Don''t do anything as foolish asst time and get caught."


    April looked awkward. Last time, she had gone out to find evidence and was discovered by Andrew.


    Elijah had beenining about her being careless.


    "Let''s go, let''s go. I won''t mess up this time!" April reassured him. She handed the membership card


    she obtained from Nathan to the front desk. The receptionist weed them in with great respect.


    April couldn''t help but envy. Filled with admiration, she eximed, "Baby, it is truly wonderful to be


    rich!"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Elijah pursed his lips and said, "Godmother April, everyone knows that it''s great to have money!"


    April chuckled as she looked at Elijah who was like a little grown-up. She said, "Just be careful."


    "Okay!" Elijah nodded.


    Once they were inside, the two of them split up.


    Elijah found Andrew''s room. This man was truly despicable, and he must help Godmother Aria get


    rid of him.


    Elijah opened a miniature camera, but before he tossed it into the door he was suddenly lifted into


    the air by a strong arm.

 Chapter 33 This Was Indeed the Moores Manor

    Chapter 33 This Was Indeed the Moores'' Manor


    Chapter 33 This Was Indeed the Moores'' Manor


    "Who are you? Let me go!" Little Elijah kicked his legs and felt ufortable as the person holding


    him squeezed his tummy. His bottle of milk was swinging, which made him anxious.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Elijah was really pissed off.


    Emmett was equally astonished. He had never expected to run into Waylon here.


    He nced at the room number. It was 504, and he''d check who was insideter.


    "Waylon, what brings you here? Who brought you to this ce? If your dad finds out you''re in a


    ce like this, he''ll give you a piece of his mind."


    Waylon?


    Elijah stopped struggling and blinked his eyes.


    Who was he?


    "Sir, are you sure you''ve got the right person?" Elijah asked earnestly.


    Emmett chuckled, "Waylon, even though your eyes can''t see, you can still recognize my voice, can''t


    you?"


    Elijah was speechless. Was this man suggesting he was blind?


    Nheless, he figured that the man had probably made a mistake and decided to look for a


    chance to escape.


    "Waylon, why aren''t you saying anything? Have you been kidnapped?" Emmett said as he grew


    anxious. "Is this a real kidnapping?" That would be a big trouble; whoever dared to kidnap him,


    Sebastian''s son, was ying with fire.


    Elijah was speechless. This man had got rich imagination.


    "I... I don''t know," Elijah replied. He thought it would be normal that he found it hard to make up


    stories; being too logical might raise suspicions.


    He was intelligent, but his mother had always told him to act like a regr child.


    So, he adhered to the principle of being bold in actions but modest in character and avoided being


    too arrogant.


    "Alright, I''ll take you back. Your dad will be worried if he finds out you''ve gone missing, especially


    considering that he is sitting in a wheelchair now," Emmett said in a serious tone. He nned to pull


    and watch the surveince footageter.


    Elijah fell silent and just let Emmett carry him back.


    What did he mean by sitting in a wheelchair? How could he suddenly have a dad?


    Emmett hade here today for a business meeting and driven the car by himself, as he also


    nned to visit the Moore family to meet with Sebastian.


    He knew that Waylon preferred being alone, so he had refrained from speaking until now. However,


    he couldn''t help but ask, "Waylon, who on earth brought you here?"


    He was aware of this kid''s temperament, and he often just ignored them.


    Little Elijah was taken aback. Hadn''t they moved on?


    "I don''t know who brought me here. I woke up and just met you."


    Elijah came up with a reason that Emmett couldn''t dispute.


    Emmett furrowed his brow slightly. Was Waylon kidnapped?


    He needed to discuss this matter with Sebastian.


    When they arrived at the Moores'' manor, Emmett directly parked the car in Sannot Courtyard.


    After parking the car, he got off and picked up Little Elijah.


    Damn!


    Little Elijah looked around in astonishment. This was indeed the Moores'' manor! Would he finally


    get to see his mommy?


    "Waylon, I''ll take you back to your room first. Your dad and I need to discuss something first."


    "Sure! Take your time!" Elijah casually replied.


    Emmett was taken aback. He looked at the little kid and said, "Waylon, this was the first time you


    had spoken to me so nicely since you have learned to speak."


    Little Elijah was speechless. It turned out that Waylon was not so respectful to him!


    Then he didn''t need to be so cooperating.


    Little Elijah responded coldly, "Don''t tell my dad."


    Emmett was momentarily surprised by the cold tone. Okay, it had just been his illusion earlier; this


    was still the little devil he knew.


    In his mind, Emmett realized he couldn''t keep this from Sebastian. If something happened to


    Waylon, Sebastian might not be able to bear it.


    He carried Elijah back to his room and opened the door for him.


    He knew Waylon didn''t like others entering his room.


    "Waylon, you can y in here for a while."


    Elijah nodded, and the door was closed.


    At that moment, he looked up and saw an identical little face across from him.

 Chapter 34 Elijah Met His Brother

    Chapter 34 Elijah Met His Brother


    Chapter 34 Elijah Met His Brother


    "Oh!" Elijah was stunned, wondering, "Am I standing in front of a mirror?"


    But they were wearing different clothes. Elijah was wearing denim Dungarees with a big feeding


    bottle hanging from his chest, confused.


    And the boy in front of Elijah was dressed in a white shirt and ck pants, looking like a proud


    president.


    The boy was neither Noah nor Warren.


    "Who are you?" They asked at the same time.


    Elijah was stunned!


    Waylon was stunned, too!


    "Howe you look exactly like me? Are you my big brother?" Elijah ran over to Waylon and


    scrutinized Waylon. They looked exactly alike.


    "Great. Waylon, Mommy finally found you." Elijah hugged Waylon excitedly.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    When Waylon felt Elijah''s warm body and heard Elijah call him big brother, he reacted and was


    surprised.


    Waylon looked at Bunny, his younger brother, who was hugging him. Elijah looked exactly like


    Waylon.


    Waylon and Elijah hugged for a while before letting go of each other.


    Elijah looked at Waylon, heartbroken. "Waylon, you were snatched away right after you were born.


    Mommy has been crying her eyes out trying to find you all these years."


    Waylon''s mind instantly went nk. Was he taken from his mommy?


    This was quite an unexpected surprise. The first day Waylon was able to see again, he met his own


    brother.


    Waylon''s eyes flickered as he watched Elijah''s silly movement.


    "Waylon, where''s Mommy? She married into the Moore family. I miss Mommy so much. None of the


    form that isn''t made by Mommy tastes good."


    Waylon frowned slightly as he looked at the half-full bottle of milk hanging from his chest and


    dangling.


    As Eleanor''s beautiful face crossed Waylon''s mind, his eyes flickered. Something glided before his


    mind but he didn''t catch it.


    "Waylon, I''m going to take one look at Mommy before I leave. I''ll get a spanking if Mommy knows


    I''m here."


    Listening to Elijah''s chatter, Waylon suppressed his excitement that he actually had a younger


    brother.


    Waylon was incredibly envious of Elijah, who had always lived with Mommy.


    Waylon didn''t respond. Elijah tilted his head and looked at Waylon''s small face which looked exactly


    like his. He felt Waylon was daring and exceptionally poised.


    "Knock, knock..." There was a sudden knock at the door.


    Elijah was startled and nced around the room. There was only a closet to hide in, and Waylon''s


    voice said slowly in Elijah''s ears.


    "Go hide in the closet. Don''te out until I tell you to."


    There were only two unhurried knocks on the door. It was Dad.


    "Oh!" Elijah had the same intention. He ran over, pulled open the huge closet, and hid in there.


    "Get in." Waylon''s voice was as calm as a young adult''s.


    Sebastian pushed the door in and saw Waylon sitting quietly on a stool.


    "Waylon, who took you out?" Sebastian looked at Waylon sulkily.


    Emmett talked to Sebastian about meeting Waylon at the No. 1 Royal Club. Sebastian was shocked


    that Waylon had been taken away from him under his nose, and he hadn''t even noticed.


    Elijah in the closet thought, "The nasty uncle did not keep his word. Don''t me me for doing it my


    way!


    Waylon''s eyes flickered, and he unhappily said, "I came back safely, didn''t I?"


    Sebastian said with fury, "Did Eleanor take you out?"


    Only Eleanor had been out today.


    Just now, Sebastian had someone check the surveince of No. 1 Royal Club, and he did see


    Eleanor entering No. 1 Royal Club.


    "No." Waylon denied.


    The story started a few minutes ago. When Eleanor arrived at Phoenix Studio, she was going to do


    the makeup, but then she found that she only had her medical kit with her.


    April forgot to bring the make-up tools out of the car, and the stuff was in April''s trunk. Therefore,


    Eleanor went to No. 1 Royal Club to look for April, and coincidentally, Sebastian just saw this scene


    on the surveince camera.


    Sebastian looked at Waylon and said, "Eleanor went to No. 1 Royal Club. If it wasn''t her, then


    who?"


    Waylon looked unhappy. "I don''t know who it was. Anyway, I''vee back safely, so you don''t have


    to pursue it."


    Sebastian didn''t respond but wanted to rip Eleanor to pieces. Luckily, Waylon was fine.


    "Waylon, go over with me. Melody will be here in a minute, and you''ll get your sight back soon."


    Sebastian gestured for Vincent to wheel him over.


    Sebastian took Waylon''s small hand and went out together.


    Just as they reached the door, a cell phone suddenly rang in the closet.

 Chapter 35 What Should He Do Now

    Chapter 35 What Should He Do Now


    Chapter 35 What Should He Do Now


    Sebastian beckoned Vincent to stop.


    Elijah in the closet was too nervous to breathe when his cell phone suddenly rang.


    It was Godmother April, who couldn''t find Elijah and became frantic.


    Waylon spoke slowly, "It''s my cell phone ringing. I haven''t answered any of my calls since I lost my


    vision. It''s probably a sales call."


    Waylon''s words dispelled Sebastian''s doubt. Sebastian knew Waylon best. After Waylon lost his


    vision, he had all hismunication devices and favorite game console put away.


    Elijah was relieved to hear the door close.


    Elijah was so happy when he came here, but what should he do now?


    What did Elijah hear? Waylon was blind?


    Elijah didn''t have time to think and sent a message to Godmother April.


    [Godmother April, I have diarrhea. I couldn''t make a poop out there, so I went home to go poopie.


    When I''m done, I''ll go grocery shopping and cook for you.]


    April was puzzled as she read the message that Elijah replied. She blinked her eyes, stunned. "You


    have diarrhea, but howe you can''t poop it out?"


    [Are you really home? By the way, don''t you feel burned out making me food after you get the


    runs?]


    Elijah replied, [Mommy, would I lie to you? I''m in the bathroom right now. Do you want me to take a


    picture and send it to you?]


    April replied, [Get lost! It''s disgusting. Why didn''t you wait for me? You should have told me when


    you got home to use the toilet. I''ll be backter. You three eat by yourselves first. Don''t wait for me.]


    Elijah replied, [Okay, Godmother April. I love you.]


    "Whew..." Elijah breathed a sigh of relief. He was almost in big trouble.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Elijah looked up at therge closet in front of him. It was filled with Waylon''s clothes. It had a light,


    refreshing smell, and Elijah thought it smelled pleasant!


    Waylon had many clothes!


    Elijah rolled around in the closet. All he could smell in the closet was the clear, fresh smell of the


    clothes. Elijah was sleepy. He would sleep it off until Waylon got back. Elijah put the pacifier in his


    mouth and sucked on it as he drifted off to sleep.


    ...


    Phoenix Studio was a haute couture clothing studio that opened six months ago.


    It was said that the owner was E, an internationally renowned designer.


    E was a budding couture costume designer in the clothing industry for the past two years.


    She returned to the country a few months ago and opened a haute couture clothing studio.


    The entire floor here was owned by Phoenix Studio.


    A couture suit in this studio was unique, so a lot of societydies from rich families were desperate


    for it.


    A lot of very rich or famous people came here to have their clothes tailored.


    The d¨¦cor in Phoenix Studio was grand and fashionable. When the guests entered the studio, they


    all found it super fancy.


    As soon as Eleanor walked into the studio, she saw Caroline.


    "Mrs. Moore, are you shopping at Phoenix Studio too?" Thinking of Michael''s family who were


    kicked out, Caroline looked at Eleanor coldly. Caroline listened to Madison''s words and hated


    Eleanor''s guts.


    Eleanor set Mike''s family up and let them be kicked out. Madison wanted to be the head of the


    Moore family, but Eleanor didn''t let Madison get her way. That position was meant for Eleanor.


    Eleanor nodded slightly. Caroline was apanied by her friend Bailey.


    Eleanor knew Bailey, who grew up with Caroline and was on Caroline''s side.


    Bailey knew that Eleanor was the adopted daughter of the Ryker family, and she always sneered


    and jeered at Eleanor.


    The reason was simple. Eleanor was parentless but still lived in luxury.


    Bailey''s family, however, clung to the Ryker family for a living. Bailey was most jealous that what


    she could only dream of was at Eleanor''s fingertips.


    Six years ago, when something happened to Eleanor, Bailey felt much better.


    Bailey looked at Eleanor, who was beautiful and noble with her fair skin, waist-length hair, and her


    drop-dead gorgeous face.


    Was Eleanor Sebastian''s bride?


    A sh of jealousy crossed Bailey''s eyes.


    The more Bailey looked at Eleanor, the more familiar Eleanor looked to her. Bailey looked at the


    side of Eleanor''s face suspiciously, "Mrs. Moore, may I ask, have we met before?"

 Chapter 36 They Quarrel a Lot

    Chapter 36 They Quarrel a Lot


    Chapter 36 They Quarrel a Lot


    "Sorry, I haven''t seen you before."


    Eleanor replied with a condescending look.


    Eleanor looked at Freya, the manager not far away, and winked at her.


    Freya understood what Eleanor meant and nodded at her, walking towards Caroline and Bailey with


    a smile on her face.


    Smilingly, Freya said, "Hello,dies, pleasee in!"


    Caroline turned around, stared after Eleanor, and frowned slightly before she shifted her eyes to


    Freya and asked, "Is Eleanor a member here?"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The clothes here were only avable to members.


    Every piece of haute couture cost between 100 thousand dors and 200 thousand dors or more.


    It was expensive not only because of its design but also because of the gems and embroidery on it.


    These clothes were made by the designer herself with a lot of effort, and each piece was absolutely


    unique. Caroline''s studio followed the same model. Unfortunately, Caroline''s design failed to attract


    customers this whole time, and she felt threatened by the rise of Phoenix Studio.


    Freya smiled and said, "Ms. Ryker is a senior member here."


    As Caroline could imagine, the Moore family was so rich that Eleanor could afford to buy haute


    couture here.


    Many stars in the entertainment industry would walk the red carpet in the near future. It was a good


    time for Caroline to advance her career.


    Caroline used Eleanor''s previous designs to keep her studio afloat for a few years, but her business


    was declining these days.


    Phoenix Studio was the most popr haute couture studio in Grona these days. E was very


    mysterious, and every gown she designed was distinctive.


    Caroline was here to find some inspiration.


    Caroline was so mad at Eleanor, who even dared to seduce Michael after she married Sebastian.


    If Caroline hadn''t been in Phoenix Studio, she would have torn that b*tch''s head off.


    That incident was on the trending list, but there was no mention of her name and no photos.


    Nobody knew what Sebastian''s wife looked like.


    The situation was calm, and this incident would soon be forgotten.


    The Moore family didn''t want such a scandal to get out.


    "Yo! Ms. Ryker! Are you here to steal E''s designs?"


    Caroline was angry when a mocking voice rang out. Caroline turned around and saw Hailey.


    Hailey had juste out of the fitting room, wearing a ck diamond dress.


    Hailey stood in front of the mirror and looked at herself up and down. It seemed she was very


    satisfied with the dress she picked out. She looked noble and elegant in this dress.


    Hailey came here with severaldies about her age, and they stood obsequiously around her.


    Caroline was unhappy to meet Hailey here.


    "What are you talking about?" Caroline red at Hailey in exasperation.


    Hailey nced at Caroline indifferently. "You know exactly what I''m talking about, don''t you?"


    Then Hailey shifted her eyes to herself in the mirror. She was going to meet Sebter, and she


    wanted to look beautiful.


    Caroline red at Hailey. The reason why Hailey had a run-in with Caroline as soon as they met


    was simple. Hailey''s sister, Aubrey, also had a crush on Michael.


    Hailey and Aubrey sneered at Caroline every time they saw her.


    Freya frowned as she saw Hailey and Caroline did not get along with each other. Thesedies were


    all idle hands, always had a verbal altercation with each other, and wanted to keep up with the


    Joneses.


    Freya walked to the mirror and asked, "Ms. Logan, you look so elegant in this gown. Are you still


    satisfied with it?"


    "Hmm! I''ll take this," Hailey replied condescendingly. The gown was designed by E. It was elegant


    and generous, and Hailey was very satisfied with it.


    Suddenly, Hailey caught a glimpse of a white finger in the mirror.


    It was none other than Eleanor.


    Eleanor nced at the people in the store. Caroline and Hailey would always have a row when they


    met, but unfortunately, Eleanor didn''t have time to watch them quarrel.


    Hailey was slightly stunned when she caught a glimpse of Eleanor. Hailey immediately turned to


    look, but the white figure had already left. The figure''s back was somewhat familiar, but her face


    was very strange.


    The hollow-carved white dress on Eleanor was so beautiful, and Hailey took a fancy to it.


    Hailey turned to look at Freya and asked, "Do you have the same style as the white dress thatdy


    is wearing?"


    Freya exined with a smile, "I''m sorry, Ms. Logan, every piece of clothing in our store is unique,


    and there will never be another dress that is identical or in the same style."


    Hailey was a little upset. That white dress was so pretty!


    However, Hailey immediately took her frustration out on Bailey, who was by Caroline''s side.


    Hailey pointed at Bailey. " Ms. Bryson, your customers here are all distinguished, and people like


    them who have very low social status just downgrade us, especially thedy in the green dress.


    What is that? Is it a sheet?"


    "Heh, heh..." Hailey''s friends couldn''t help butugh.


    Bailey felt humiliated and stared at Hailey. Bailey''s eyes were aze with anger as if she couldn''t


    wait to rip Hailey to pieces.

 Chapter 37 Its Ms. Scott

    Chapter 37 It''s Ms. Scott


    Chapter 37 It''s Ms. Scott


    Caroline, however, pulled Bailey and left.


    Hailey was the favored daughter of the Logan family, but Samuel said that the Moore family was not


    allowed to marry anyone from the entertainment industry. Hailey, who had a sessful career in the


    entertainment industry, quit acting and returned to work at thepany.


    Only when Bailey arrived at a ce where no one else was around did she dare toin.


    "Hailey waspletely out of line." Bailey was so furious that her eyes were red.


    Caroline also hated Hailey so much, who was always mean and maniptive.


    "Let''s go. Stay away from Hailey. She always picks fights."


    A trace of sneer touched Caroline''s lips as she thought, "Michael is mine. Dream on, Aubrey."


    Around 3:10, Christian met Melody at the cafe below Phoenix Studio.


    The moment Christian saw Melody, a look of surprise crossed his eyes. Christian had seen two


    stunning women recently. One was Eleanor and the other was Melody in front of him.


    Eleanor was so full of life and intense. When she was silent, she was pure and simple.


    But Melody was a serene and elegant beauty.


    Melody was in an elegant hollow-carved white dress, and her fair skin glistened in the sun. Her


    ck eyes were very beautiful and bright. She was a delight with a slight smile breaking on her lips.


    Melody was tender and graceful, unlike Eleanor, who was mboyant and unapproachable.


    "Hello, Mr. Thomas!" Melody''s voice was a little hoarse.


    Christian came back to his senses and froze. When he reacted, he was a little chagrined at his


    gaffe. He was always cautious and not be easily spellbound by females.


    "Ms. Scott, I''ve heard a lot about you!" Christian almost turned the whole Grona upside down for


    Melody.


    When Melody appeared in front of Christian calmly, he couldn''t tell what it was like. Christian was


    struck by her beauty at first sight, even though she waste.


    "Would you like a cup of coffee?" Christian sounded a little stiff. He was always stable and self-


    possessed but suddenly became nervous at this moment.


    It was not that Christian had never seen beauty before, but it was the first time he had seen a


    woman as pure and provocative as Melody.


    Melody did not notice Christian acting differently, but nced at the time and said, "Time is running


    out. Let''s go first."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    With that, Melody walked outside. The strained expression on Christian''s handsome face instantly


    faded.


    No woman had ever made him that nervous, and Melody was the first one.


    Forty minutester.


    Christian brought Melody to the Moores'' manor.


    In Sebastian''s room.


    When Melody looked at the cold and domineering man sitting in the wheelchair, a flicker of mixed


    feelings crossed her eyes.


    When Sebastian locked eyes with Melody, his eyes lit up with surprise. He couldn''t believe that


    Melody was so young.


    Melody was gorgeous, and her beautiful eyes were so clear and bright. In a white dress, she looked


    like an otherworldly fairy.


    When Waylon saw Eleanor, he felt that her eyes were inexplicably familiar. However, Melody''s


    pupils were pure ck, but Eleanor''s pupils were amber-colored.


    Christian introduced Melody to Sebastian. "Sebastian, this is Ms. Scott."


    "Nice to meet you, Ms. Scott. Thank you foring to see us." Sebastian was polite to Melody. He


    nced at her. She was proud, and her pretty eyes gleamed with confidence. She was glowing


    when she walked.


    Eleanor had little facial expression as she slowly walked over and put down the medicine box.


    "I''ve heard a lot about Mr. Moore. I''m in a rush, so I''ll see Mr. Moore first." Eleanor opened the


    medicine box. There were manypartments in the ck leather case. Sebastian saw that there


    were many delicate porcin vases inside.


    These things were notmercially avable.


    Sebastian looked at Melody and said, "Ms. Scott, please treat my son''s eyes first. Waylon suddenly


    went blind six months ago."


    Eleanor shifted her eyes to Waylon, and her heart ached. She nodded and headed toward Waylon.

 Chapter 38 Now Its Your Turn

    Chapter 38 Now It''s Your Turn


    Chapter 38 Now It''s Your Turn


    Sebastian watched Melody walk towards Waylon step by step, his hands on the wheelchair sped


    together.


    Melody was Waylon''sst hope. If even Melody couldn''t cure his eyes, what was Waylon gonna do


    with his life?


    It didn''t matter if Sebastian would still be disabled, he had already enjoyed what he deserved.


    But Waylon was still young and hadn''t enjoyed his life before he went blind. Waylon would be


    miserable all his life.


    Sebastian watched Melody smile and greet Waylon. Then she sat on a stool and took Waylon''s


    pulse.


    After a moment, Sebastian heard Melody ask, "Waylon, you don''t mind if I draw some blood?"


    Waylon nodded slightly. His eyes were fixed on the wound on the ring finger of her left hand. The


    wound was too familiar because he had seen it just this morning.


    Waylon''s small hands clenched suddenly. The faint scent of her was also familiar.


    Seeing that Waylon nodded, Eleanor gently rubbed his head, smiling as sheplimented him,


    "How brave you are!"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Eleanor took a reagent she had already prepared and a needle out of the medicine cab. "Here


    we go. It won''t hurt."


    Eleanor''s soft and slightly hoarse voice pulled on their heartstrings.


    She quickly drew out a few drops of blood and then dripped the blood into the reagent.


    After a few minutes, the reagent turned light cyan.


    Eleanor knew that Waylon had been poisoned, and also knew the ingredients of the poison. She


    watched the bright red blood turn bluish-gray bit by bit. The toxin immediately revealed itself as


    soon as it was mixed together with the reagent.


    Christian watched from the side. Seeing the change in the blood, he looked deeply at Eleanor.


    Sebastian''s face was getting more sullen. He saw the blood change, and it was not hard to figure


    out that Waylon was poisoned.


    Eleanor looked at Sebastian and said, "Waylon has been poisoned with a white nt toxin. One will


    be blind if there''s white liquid from the nt''s roots in the meals he eats or the water he drinks. If he


    doesn''t get treated within a month, he''ll really go blind for the rest of his life."


    Eleanor''s heart ached fiercely. She was d she hade back in time.


    Sebastian held back his anger as well as his murderous intent and asked anxiously, "Ms. Scott, do


    you have a cure for the poison?"


    Eleanor watched Sebastian stifle his anger. It was a good thing that Sebastian really cared for


    Waylon.


    She thanked him for that!


    For that sake, she had to get Sebastian on his feet.


    "Yes, but..."


    "Money is not a problem. Ms. Scott, please heal my son in any way you can." Sebastian cut her off.


    Sebastian was rich, and money was just a number to him.


    Eleanor was speechless. Did she mention money?


    Since he was willing to pay, she wouldn''t say no!


    "It''s not a matter of money. I will let Little Young Master regain his sight as soon as possible, but a


    word of caution. If the poisoner isn''t found, even if I heal Little Young Master''s eyes this time, he''ll


    go blind again if he mistakenly eats the poisoned food again."


    "Judging by Little Young Master''s current condition, I think he hasn''t eaten anything poisoned in half


    a month. So I guess that the poisoner didn''t have the opportunity to poison Little Young Master


    recently."


    Eleanor was smart. This would make her life in the Moores'' manor a little easier.


    Sebastian looked at her instantly. Melody even knew that Waylon hadn''t eaten anything poisoned


    for half a month. She was such a good doctor.


    It was Eleanor who took care of Waylon for thest two weeks. It seemed that Eleanor was useful.


    Sebastian spoke in a t voice, "Ms. Scott, thanks for the reminder."


    Eleanor nodded slightly, a strange emotion crossing her eyes. She stood up and walked towards


    Sebastian, standing in front of him and pointing to therge bed not far away, her voice husky and


    calm. "Now it''s your turn. Get on the bed,y down, and take off your pants."

 Chapter 39 He Fell in Love at First Sight

    Chapter 39 He Fell in Love at First Sight


    Chapter 39 He Fell in Love at First Sight


    Sebastian''s face instantly dropped as Eleanor put it too bluntly.


    Eleanor was blunt...


    Christian looked at Eleanor with a slight frown and said, "Ms. Scott, let me do it. Please give us a


    minute and enjoy some fruits and pastries on the first floor."


    Eleanor nodded, put away the medical kit, and turned to go downstairs. It wasn''t really appropriate


    for her to stay here.


    Sebastian was shy, so Eleanor could only give him some space.


    After the maid led Eleanor downstairs, Christian looked at Sebastian and said, "Sebastian, I fell in


    love with Melody at first sight!"


    Waylon jerked his head up and looked up at Christian incredulously. Sebastian and Christian had


    known each other for ten years, and it was the first time Sebastian had heard that Christian was in


    love with a woman.


    Christian was more sexless than Sebastian, who had been in a car ident before.


    Christian hade to Sebastian''s rescue and pulled him out of the car, so Sebastian had survived.


    From the moment Sebastian met Christian, Christian barely talked.


    Women were dispensable in Christian''s life.


    Sebastian gave Christian a rare smile. "I understand what you mean."


    "Uh-huh!" Christian nodded slightly. "Let me wheel you over."


    Waylon stared at Christian''s back thoughtfully.


    Lying in bed, Sebastian imagined what would happenter and felt awkward. If he got the chance to


    stand up again, he would never end up in a wheelchair.


    A few minutester, Eleanor came back upstairs.


    "Knock, knock."


    Christian saw Eleanor at the door and smiled softly. "Come in."


    "Okay!" Eleanor smiled back at Christian and walked toward Sebastian, who was lying in bed.


    Sebastian''s heart drummed madly with the sound of Eleanor''s footsteps.


    Every step Eleanor took was like stepping on his heart.


    Sebastian hadn''t touched a woman since that night six years ago.


    Eleanor walked over to Sebastian and reached down to throw back his covers.


    Sebastian reflexively held the covers down, not looking at anyone with his eyes downcast.


    Eleanor looked at him in confusion.


    A rare blush stole across Sebastian''s face as he felt her gaze.


    Eleanor blinked. Was he shy?


    Eleanor smiled a wicked smile. Sebastian sized her up and thought the worst of her!


    Eleanor said slowly in a cracked voice, "Doctors treat men and women equally. Let go of your hand.


    I''m in a hurry."


    Sebastian pursed his lips and then loosened his grip on his covers.


    Eleanor had already seen his long legs several times before. He had perfect legs, the lines of which


    were sleek.


    Eleanor gave Sebastian''s legs a gentle press. Sebastian received the treatment some time ago, but


    he did not fully recover yet. So, he still could not feel his legs.


    "You can''t feel anything, right?" Eleanor asked.


    "No!" Sebastian answered, his face looking unnatural.


    There was a wicked glint in Eleanor''s eyes as her slender fingers pressed up his legs. "Let me know


    if you feel anything."


    Sebastian pursed his lips and responded in a muffled voice, "Mhm."


    Eleanor''s handnded on Sebastian''s abdomen, already close to his private parts. His whole body


    instantly tensed up.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Wasn''t she ashamed...


    "No need to go upward. I can feel it here." Sebastian''s guttural voice wasced with suppressed


    anger.


    Eleanor''s hand froze. She ignored his words.


    Eleanor looked at Sebastian with an impish smile. "What did your previous doctors say?"


    Sebastian shook his head. "I just woke up. I don''t know their diagnosis."


    Sebastian could not feel his legs and saw little hope for a full recovery.


    But as long as there was a glimmer of hope, Sebastian would try to stand on his feet again and be a


    role model for his son.

 Chapter 40 He Could Be Cured

    Chapter 40 He Could Be Cured


    Chapter 40 He Could Be Cured


    Eleanor said in a rxed tone, "It''s nothing serious. The nerves that control the movement of your


    feet aren''t functioning properly. Since I can cure your son, I also can get you back on your feet, but I


    want my presence here to be kept secret."


    Her current identity also must be kept secret.


    Sebastian could be cured!


    Sebastian found Eleanor''s slightly cracked voice very pleasant to the ear.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Then Sebastian''s eyes were fixed upon Eleanor''s smiling face. When she said that he could be


    cured, she made it sound as simple as eating, her face glowing with confidence.


    "Thank you!" Sebastian responded jovially.


    Eleanor opened the medical kit and gave Sebastian acupuncture.


    Then she took out a bottle of medicine and handed it to Sebastian. "Take three pills a day, and I''ll


    come here every three days to give you acupuncture. If everything goes well, you can stand up


    again after 10 times of acupuncture."


    Sebastian clenched his fists, his cold heart beating faster, but he was quite his usual self with his


    face not betraying a touch of excitement.


    But his deep-set charming eyes gleamed with undisguised euphoria.


    Christian stepped forward and said, "Ms. Scott, you''re an amazing doctor."


    "Mr. Thomas, you''re ttering me." Eleanor smiled faintly at Christian, but the smile did not touch


    her eyes.


    Eleanor then took out silver needles and gave Sebastian acupuncture.


    Sebastian did not feel anything, though each silver needle pierced into his skin.


    But looking at Melody''s serious face, Sebastian got his confidence back.


    Ten minutester, Eleanor pulled out the needles and found the tips of them still light blue.


    What was going on?


    The color was already light before, but why did it turn bluer now?


    "Which doctors treated you before? They poisoned you while treating you."


    Eleanor''s face was set in a grave expression. It was so hard to dilute the poison, but now


    Sebastian''s condition worsened.


    Sebastian had a murderous look in his eyes. "Ms. Scott, you mean there are toxins in my legs?"


    Eleanor handed Sebastian the needle and whispered, "My needle doesn''t lie. There are two


    possibilities as to why you have toxins in your body. The first possibility is that you ingested toxins


    yourself. But you just woke up, didn''t you? So we can rule that out. The second is that the doctors


    who treated you before injected you with poison."


    Curing Sebastian''s leg problem was a tricky business.


    "Now that you''ve woken up, you need to watch your diet. There''s nothing I can do if you don''t."


    Eleanor had always known that the Moores'' manor was like a foul hell.


    The current situation was moreplicated than she had thought.


    Michael and his family were ambitious, and Eleanor had plotted against them and driven them out


    of the house. However, they did not stop vying for power.


    Money made the world go round anyway!


    There was murderous intent in Sebastian''s deep, charming, menacing eyes.


    The people behind it were cruel. They couldn''t wait to see Sebastian dead.


    Eleanor looked at Christian and said, "Mr. Thomas, I''m done for the day. Three dayster, I''ll meet


    you at the caf¨¦."


    Christian nodded as a rare smile touched his lips.


    Looking at Eleanor, Christian said, "Ms. Scott, please don''t call me Mr. Thomas. Just call me


    Christian." As soon as Christian finished, an odd blush rose to his handsome face.


    Eleanor remembered that Christian was gay. No wonder Christian didn''t let her see Sebastian take


    his pants off just now.


    Eleanor smiled. "Mr. Christian!"


    Christian said, "Just Christian."


    "Okay!" Eleanor gathered up her medical kit and was about to leave.


    Turning around, Eleanor saw Hailey walk in wearing a couture dress from Phoenix Studio.


    In just a few months, Phoenix Studio became an iconic brand in the eyes of societydies.


    The ck dress Hailey was wearing ttered her, making her look more elegant and dignified.


    "Seb." Eleanor looked familiar to Hailey.


    The moment Hailey saw what Eleanor was wearing, her face changed. Wasn''t she the one Hailey


    had caught a glimpse of in Phoenix Studio?


    Why did shee to see Seb?


    "What are you doing here?" Sebastian frowned.


    Hailey, however, looked at Eleanor and asked in a hurt tone, "Seb, who is she?"

 Chapter 41 You Really Want to Hear It

    Chapter 41 You Really Want to Hear It


    Chapter 41 You Really Want to Hear It


    Sebastian''s face was very sullen as he said in a cold voice, "It''s not your business."


    With that, Sebastian gave Christian a look.


    Christian took the hint and led Eleanor away. When Eleanor walked past Hailey, Hailey gave her a


    hard stare and thought that she was as pretty as Eleanor.


    In just half a month, Sebastian had two beautiful women around him.


    Waylon stared at Eleanor''s back and pondered.


    After Sebastian woke up, he learned that Hailey had been inviting doctors over to see him. He


    stared at Hailey and said with a cold, malicious smile. "Ms. Logan, you''ve been inviting doctors over


    to see me when I was in aa. I''m very grateful for your help. Please tell me their names. I want


    to thank them personally."


    Hearing this, Hailey knew that she got a chance, but what did it have to do with those doctors?


    Hailey deserved big credit for bringing Sebastian out of hisa.


    Hailey took a few steps forward, looking at Sebastian''s angr, handsome face. A gentle smile


    lifted the corners of her mouth as she said, "Seb, I invited those doctors back from abroad. You and


    I grew up together. It''s the least I could do. You don''t have to thank them personally. I''ve already


    paid them and thanked them for you."


    Sebastian''s handsome face hardened. He looked toward Vincent at the door and ordered, "Vincent,


    go get Ms. Logan a pen. I need her to write down all the names."


    "Yes, Mr. Moore." Vincent fetched a pen and a sheet of paper.


    Hailey frowned slightly. Why did Sebastian ask her to write down the doctors'' names?


    "Seb, I can''t remember their names." Hailey did not know what Sebastian was up to and felt uneasy.


    Hailey had done so much for Sebastian. Shouldn''t he get to marry her?


    Supporting himself upon his hands, Sebastian sat up straight slowly and lookedzily at Hailey.


    "You just need to tell Vincent their phone numbers. Maybe you should go. I need some rest."


    Hailey''s face changed. Her countenance fell. Then She turned scarlet and then white, then finally


    left with a taut face.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Sebastian looked at Waylon, who was sitting silently, then remembered what Waylon had said to


    him that night he woke up.


    "Waylon, tell me why you said Hailey wanted you dead that night."


    Sebastian knew Waylon''s character. Waylon would never wrongly use someone for no reason.


    Sebastian was so anxious that night that he ignored Waylon''s feelings.


    "Humph! You didn''t even believe me back then. Why are you asking me now?" Waylon''s small face


    was taut, and his lips were pursed tightly.


    Sebastian was quite helpless. He couldn''t move now, let alone take Waylon in his arms and soothe


    him.


    "Waylon, tell me what happened," Sebastian said in a serious tone.


    Children were pure. Waylon would not hate people unless they hurt him.


    Waylon''s little face fell. "Will you still marry her after I tell you what happened?"


    Sebastian frowned. Where did Waylon hear the news? "When did I say I''d marry her?"


    Waylon''s taut face softened. "It''s good that you won''t marry her, but do you really want to know what


    happened?"


    "Uh-huh! I didn''t protect you. I''m sorry." Sebastian looked deeply at Waylon''s innocent face and felt


    his chest ache with anger. Sebastian suspected that Waylon was poisoned, but no doctor could find


    out.


    "Hailey said you were in an ident because of me, and she almost lost her husband. It was me


    who put you in that situation. She also said I, a little bastard, didn''t deserve to live in this world. I


    thought you weren''t going to make it, so I went on a hunger strike. I don''t want to be alive anymore.


    That was why I stopped eating."


    Hailey''s words were even harsher than those, but it didn''t matter anymore. Sebastian had more


    important things to confirm right now.


    Sebastian''s face was racked with fury, and his charming eyes glistened with murder.


    Sebastian shouted angrily. "Vincent." He thought, "Hailey, you''re dead meat."

 Chapter 42 Ill Make Her Admit It

    Chapter 42 I''ll Make Her Admit It


    Chapter 42 I''ll Make Her Admit It


    Vincent took a few steps in and said respectfully with his head bowed, "Mr. Moore."


    "Get the car ready. We head for the Logans'' mansion." Sebastian''s voice was terribly hard and


    sullen. He would make Hailey pay a terrible price.


    Back then, that woman had gotten pregnant after that night and then delivered the baby to


    Sebastian''s door. The DNA results showed that Waylon was Sebastian''s biological son.


    How could Waylon be a little bastard?


    Vincent frowned slightly and asked, "Mr. Moore, did something happen?"


    "I told you to get the car ready. Why so many questions?" Sebastian got very bad-tempered when


    he was enraged.


    Sebastian''s words sent a chill down Vincent''s back and put him under pressure. Vincent did not


    dare to look up.


    "Yes, Mr. Moore." Vincent headed out and asked Kingston to get the car ready.


    Sebastian''s wave of fury left Waylon speechless.


    It was hard for Sebastian to stay calm right now, but Waylon couldn''t afford to rm Hailey.


    Waylon''s boyish voice carried a hint of mockery. "She''ll admit it if you go and press her?"


    Sebastian sneered and said in a menacing tone, "I don''t care if she admits it or not."


    His tone was frighteningly aggressive.


    But Waylon was reluctant to do so.


    "You want to find out who poisoned me, don''t you? Don''t rm her. She got the news as soon as


    you woke up. Don''t you know what that means?" Waylon was more rational than Sebastian.


    Waylon had grown up in Sebastian''s office and was especially familiar with his way of doing things.


    Sebastian cared so much about Waylon. Sebastian couldn''t stay calm when it came to Waylon.


    As Sebastian looked deeply at Waylon, a sense of pride rose in him. Sebastian was proud of


    Waylon, who was calmer and more self-restraint than him.


    Hailey had spies here.


    Waylon added, "I take my own revenge, and you take yours."


    Looking at Waylon, who was like a little adult, Sebastian smiled with satisfaction.


    "Okay!" Sebastian knew how capable his son was.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Waylon thought of Elijah in the room and clenched his fists. "I wanna get back to my room and rest."


    Just then, Vincent returned. Sebastian looked at him and said, "Send Waylon back to his room.


    We''re not going out for a while."


    Vincent nodded slightly. "Yes, Mr. Moore."


    Vincent went forward and wheeled Sebastian over.


    Sebastian picked Waylon up and sent him to the door of his room.


    "I can get in myself." Waylon held onto the doorframe as he walked slowly into the room, groped for


    the door handle, and then closed the door behind him.


    Vincent quickly moved the wheelchair backward, so Sebastian did not hit the door.


    "Little brat."


    Sebastian didn''t know what to do with Waylon. As Sebastian thought of what Emmett had said, his


    eyes went cold. He thought, "Damn it, Eleanor had better note back tonight."


    Christian drove Melody back to the door of the caf¨¦.


    This caf¨¦ called Memory Caf¨¦ was owned by Eleanor.


    At the door of Memory Caf¨¦, Christian followed Eleanor out of the car. He worked up the courage


    and said, "Ms. Scott, if you have time, let''s have dinner together. Thank you for seeing me again!"


    Eleanor checked the time and declined politely. "Sorry, Christian, maybe some other time. I''ve got


    things to do today."


    "Okay!" Christian nodded slightly. He was upset that Eleanor declined his invitation, but his face did


    not betray any negative emotions.


    "Well, I''d get going. I''ll pick you up here in three days." Christian gave Eleanor an intense gaze, his


    eyes glistening with great admiration. Then he turned around and got into his car.


    Eleanor watched Christian drive away, then took the elevator to Phoenix Studio upstairs.


    As soon as Eleanor entered, Freya greeted her.


    Freya beamed at Eleanor. "E, you look dazzling in this outfit!"


    Eleanor asked with a smile, "Thank you. Is everything all set? What you need was sent to the


    headquarters of the Moore Group. The results will be out soon."


    Eleanor smiled wryly and thought, "Michael, hope you like the appetizer."

 Chapter 43 Were All Behind You

    Chapter 43 We''re All Behind You


    Chapter 43 We''re All Behind You


    Seeing the weird smile on Eleanor''s face, Freya felt bad for her and softened her tone. "It''s all set."


    Eleanor had always trusted in Freya''s ability. "Freya, I''ll go remove my makeup."


    Freya smiled, "Got it. Let me get you ready!"


    Eleanor nodded and turned to head toward the lounge at the back.


    Eleanor owned an entire floor here. The sales floormunicated with the lounge by means of a


    special passageway. But only Freya and April could enter the lounge.


    Melody looked at herself in the mirror. She looked gorgeous with makeup, but she smiled bitterly.


    Eleanor removed her makeup slowly with makeup remover. Fifteen minutester, she changed back


    into the clothes she had worn when she left home.


    Freya came in with a bag of stuff and said, "It''s all in there."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thank you!" Eleanor patted Freya''s shoulder. As a friend of Eleanor''s, Freya had been helping her


    with Phoenix Studio.


    Freya was also an excellent hacker and the teacher of the three children. She had her own reason


    and taught the three children with special care.


    "Don''t mention it. Caroline''s business has dipped recently due to the opening of Phoenix Studio.


    Caroline was here today to see your new designs. Caroline''s studio has only relied on old designs


    to make ends meet over the past few years. If nothing new gets popr, Caroline may have to


    close her business."


    Eleanor sneered, her eyes glinting slyly. "Then let it be."


    Eleanor took the sh drive and the ingredients from Freya and said, "I gotta go."


    Seeing this, Freya pursed her lips and called out to her, "E."


    Eleanor stopped to look at Freya.


    Freya wanted to say something, but after some thought, she ventured with a smile, "I know your


    heart is full of hatred. Wouldn''t it be more fun to bring Caroline down in Eleanor''s name?"


    "I''ve got another piece of news. The Moore Group is hiring designers. Fashion trends will never


    end. With your ability, you can easilynd the job. You can use your ability to take Caroline down, so


    that you''ll feel better."


    "You''re back for revenge and have made all the preparations this time, so you don''t have to worry


    about anything. We''re all behind you."


    Eleanor smiled, her eyes crinkling, and gave Freya a grateful look. "Okay. You''re right. I''ve sent you


    some pictures of the haute couture dress that the star wants. You show them to her. I''ll make some


    modifications if she''s not satisfied."


    "Okay!" Freya nodded with a smile and watched Eleanor leave.


    In the room, Waylon was rather helpless when he looked at Elijah, who was sleeping in the closet.


    They looked exactly alike.


    "Bunny, wake up."


    "Mommy, stop it. I''d like to sleep in!" Elijah grunted and rolled over to go back to sleep while taking a


    few sips of the already cold milk.


    Waylon''s eyes flickered. Elijah was talking about Mommy...


    Eleanor''s beautiful face surfaced in Waylon''s mind.


    Melody, whom Waylon met today, looked different from Eleanor, but they had the same scent and


    the same wound.


    Elijah could not stay here, or he would be found when Eleanor came back.


    Waylon shook Elijah gently. "Wake up. You can''t stay here any longer. Mom will worry about you!"


    Waylon froze. He even blurted out the word ''Mom''.


    Elijah yawned and then slowly opened his eyes.


    "Oh no, I sleepwalked into the closet. Somebody help me." Elijah sat up with a jerk, heavy-eyed and


    adorable.

 Chapter 44 Wheres Mom

    Chapter 44 Where''s Mom


    Chapter 44 Where''s Mom


    Waylon was speechless because he had not expected him to be so chaotic in broad daylight. His


    younger brother looked stupid.


    "Bunny, why did you fall asleep in the closet?"


    Elijah looked so cute that Waylon wanted to call him Bunny.


    Only then did Elijah realize where he was. He dissatisfiedly muttered, "It''s all April''s fault. She''s


    been taking me to a lot of ces these days. And I''m exhausted."


    When he slowly stretched himself, he suddenly thought of an important thing. So, he stopped


    moving, looked at Waylon, and asked, "How can I leave here?"


    Waylon was amused. He looked at him and said, "You will get out as you got in."


    Elijah thought Waylon was heartless, so he felt depressed and said in frustration, "A handsome man


    brought me here and said I was kidnapped. It was ridiculous. I looked for evidence, but he brought


    me to this ce!"


    Waylon hesitantly asked in a low voice, "Where is Mom?"


    Elijah looked at him in confusion because Mom was living with him now.


    "Waylon, she..."


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Waylon told Elijah to keep silent, stood up, and asked in a


    deep voice, "Who?"


    Sebastian replied in an ordering tone, "Your dad! Come out to eat fruit."


    He always cared about his son''s affairs and had never neglected his growth.


    Waylon walked over, opened the door, and looked out with dull eyes.


    Vincent had wheeled Sebastian to the door, and thetter was holding a fruit te. There were


    apples, oranges, and Waylon''s favorite grapes.


    "Come here, I will feed you! There will be a banquet tonight. You can''t go downstairs then. Can you


    stay in your bedroom after dinner?"


    The news of Sebastian''s awakening must be announced to the public, so he nned to hold a


    banquet at home. When he had been in aa, the Moore Group''s stock price had slumped. And


    everyone in thepany was jittery now.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Waylon''s eyes twinkled before he nodded, "Yes!"


    Seeing him so sensible and obedient, Sebastian showed a faint smile on his handsome face. After


    feeding Waylon the fruit, he let Vincent wheel him back.


    Waylon clothed the door, turned around, and went back to the closet. Meeting Elijah''s envious eyes,


    he slightly frowned, "What''s wrong?"


    Elijah enviously smiled, "I envy you having a father! We don''t have one. We only have our mother."


    Waylon''s expression slightly changed. He felt heartbroken because he was not his father''s


    biological son. Everyone said he was adopted. Elijah had no mother, and he had no father. So, he


    got a psychological bnce and said in depression, "But you have your mother!"


    Seeing his sad face, Elijah took his hand and whispered, "Mommy came back to look for you. Many


    things happened. And she has suffered a lot and sacrificed herself to protect us these years. She


    misses you very much!"


    Waylon felt better and said, "I''ll help you get out tonight. Please give me your contact information. I''ll


    contact youter."


    There would be a banquet tonight, so it would be easy to slip out.


    Elijah was happy to hear this. But he missed his mother and said, "Where is Mommy? I miss her."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard the door opening. So, he quickly closed the closet door.


    It was Eleanor at the door. Before she entered the bedroom, Sebastian roared, "Eleanor, wait!"

 Chapter 45 You Are Not Allowed to Go Out

    Chapter 45 You Are Not Allowed to Go Out


    Chapter 45 You Are Not Allowed to Go Out


    When Eleanor slowly turned her head back, she saw Sebastian behind her. He seemed to have


    waited for her for a while.


    Meeting his indifferent eyes, she felt confused and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    He looked at her with his angry and cold eyes and asked, "Who allowed you to take Waylon out?"


    Eleanor frowned because she had not taken Waylon out. But Sebastian would not make trouble for


    her for no reason.


    When she looked at Waylon not far away, thetter silently lowered his eyes. Judging from Elijah''s


    words, he knew Eleanor was his mother. He was intelligent and talented in painting. So, his way of


    thinking was different from those of other children.


    "I¡­"


    Before Eleanor could finish, Sebastian angrily interrupted, "Why did you go to the No. 1 Royal Club


    with Waylon? Are you insane? Do you want to kill him? He will get in danger if others know he is my


    son! Tomorrow, you will cook for us and do all the housework in the vi! You are not allowed to go


    out!"


    Eleanor frowned in shock.


    No. 1 Royal Club?


    She guessed Sebastian had seen Elijah because April had taken him there that day.


    Eleanor took a closer look at the boy at the door. After confirming he was Waylon, she wondered


    where Elijah was.


    Elijah had been the weakest and almost died after she had given birth to her children. He had drunk


    a lot of milk these years. Otherwise, he would not have grown as tall as his brothers.


    Eleanor was not worried about him. Her four children were all capable. And Elijah was brilliant. She


    did not think he would lose his way.


    Waylon could draw and do business. Noah had excellentputer skills. Warren was a well-known


    cartoonist whose work was famous in primary and secondary schools. And Elijah was a famous


    masked singer. She had given birth to four geniuses, so she was proud.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Eleanor lowered her head, she met Sebastian''s cold, pretty eyes.


    "Mr. Moore, I''m not your maid. Just cooking for you is tiring enough. I have to go out to work."


    Sebastian was going too far. How could he prevent her from going out?


    His legs would bever recover!


    Sebastian sneered and mockingly said, "You don''t have a job now. You made a lot of effort, but I


    survived. Your dream of obtaining my property will nevere true. Stop ying such tricks. You


    should know your ce! Don''t take Waylon out again!"


    Eleanor could not tell him the boy he had seen was not Waylon, so she could only say, "I''m looking


    for a job! And I don''t want your property. I married you because Samuel begged me. He thinks we''re


    a perfect match. I can''t bear to see an old cry for losing his beloved son, so I agreed. If you are


    dissatisfied, we can divorce at any time."


    Eleanor''s words sounded reasonable. So, Sebastian looked at her in confusion. He had found little


    information about her, so he suspected she had ulterior motives. But she sounded willing to get a


    divorce. Was she so simple?


    The atmosphere instantly became weird. Standing behind the wheelchair, Vincent didn''t even dare


    to breathe loudly. He had not expected Eleanor to say such words. He had been working for


    Sebastian for many years, but he had never seen a woman take the initiative to leave him. After all,


    many women werepeting for him and eager to marry him.


    Eleanor took a deep look at Sebastian. He was like a sharp knife. If she used him well, she could


    eliminate all the obstacles. But if not, she would severely hurt herself. She must lie dormant and


    wait for an opportunity now. So, she slowly said, "I''ll cook dinner after seeing Waylon."


    Then, she entered the bedroom and closed the door.

 Chapter 46 Eleanor Is His Mother

    Chapter 46 Eleanor Is His Mother


    Chapter 46 Eleanor Is His Mother


    Sebastian lowered his eyes with an unfathomable face before letting Vincent wheel him back. He


    could see Eleanor was not straightforward and believed her evil intention would be revealed sooner


    orter. So, hezily leaned back in the wheelchair with an unfathomable look in his pretty eyes.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After closing the door, Eleanor nced back and slowly showed a weary smile. She must improve


    her rtionship with Sebastian because she could not afford to offend him.


    She hade here to get her son back, so she must make Sebastian trust her!


    Looking at Waylon quietly sitting not far away, she gently smiled, "Are you hungry?"


    Waylon silently looked at her with calm eyes, holding back his emotions. He slightly nodded without


    speaking and secretly clenched his fists.


    "I''ll cook for you. Dinner will be ready soon."


    When Eleanor went out with the ingredients she had bought, Sebastian was no longer outside. So,


    she went straight downstairs to the kitchen.


    Someone not far away saw what had happened, told Michael about it, nced in the direction


    where Eleanor had gone, and quietly left.


    Elijah in the closet was so angry that he stopped curious about Waylon''s father and murmured,


    "Waylon, your father is bad. He bullied Mom. Can you abandon him and leave with us? We can live


    abroad together."


    Waylon felt a sharp pain in his heart. Sure enough, Eleanor was his mother. She dared not tell him


    the truth because she was afraid he would not ept her. Did she want to say to him after building


    a good rtionship between them?


    Seeing him remain silent, Elijah gently took his hand and asked, "Are you listening?"


    While speaking, he red at Waylon with big eyes.


    Looking at the angry face, Waylon seemed to see another himself and thought Elijah was cute. He


    did not answer the question but looked at him and said, "Why don''t you take a nap?"


    "No! I''m going to see Mommy. Your bad father yelled at her. She must be sad."


    While speaking, Elijah tried to get out of the closet.


    Waylon stopped him and said, "If other people see you, you will be trapped. You should hide here if


    you don''t want to part with your mother."


    He barely said the word mother, so his pronunciation sounded unnatural.


    Seeing him so calm, Elijah felt aggrieved and said, "But I want to wee-wee."


    Waylon frowned at him in confusion and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Elijah looked at him in surprise. He had not expected Waylon to have never heard this word. After


    all, he looked like a little adult.


    "I mean, I need to pee. I drank too much milk."


    Waylon''s face turned pale because he had never heard people say this word before.


    Looking at the empty bottle hanging on Elijah''s neck, he asked, "How old are you? Why are you still


    drinking milk?"


    Elijah sullenly said, "Momomy said I was as small as a mouse and almost died when I was a baby.


    But I survived. I drink the special milk every day to grow taller. It is costly!"


    Waylon felt distressed to hear this. Then, he pointed at the bathroom and said, "The bathroom is


    over there. Take your time."


    His bedroom was big and had a bathroom.


    Elijah quickly exited the closet, put down the bottle, and rushed over. As soon as he got in the


    bathroom, Sebastian got into the bedroom through the in-between door. But Elijah did not notice it.

 Chapter 47 Confounding

    Chapter 47 Confounding


    Chapter 47 Confounding


    When Elijah came out of the bathroom and saw Sebastian, he was stunned and suspected he had


    entered the wrong door. So, he slightly opened his mouth in a daze.


    Sebastian''s handsome face looked aggressive, and his pretty eyes were cold. But when he looked


    at his son, his eyes became gentle.


    He had bullied Eleanor, so Elijah had a wrong impression of him and thought he was evil.


    He coldly snorted in his heart and pretended he could not see when walking forward because he


    had heard them say Waylon was blind. But he felt nervous and was afraid Sebastian would find out


    the truth. After all, Waylon was still in the bedroom. If he had an ident, his mother would cry


    badly.


    Sebastian felt his son looked different. But after a closer look, he couldn''t find anything wrong.


    Overall, Waylon looked cute in the denim, but Sebastian had never seen him wear it before. So, he


    asked, "Why did you change your clothes?"


    Elijah imitated Waylon''s voice and replied, "Because I like it."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Sebastian pressed the switch of his wheelchair, moved to Elijah, put him on hisp, and went to his


    study room.


    Seeing this not far away, Waylon smiled and thought his dad was stupid because he had failed to


    tell Elijah from him. Elijah had a wrong impression of Sebastian, so Waylon wished his dad good


    luck. Then, he voluntarily hid in the closet to avoid trouble.


    Sebastian looked at Elijah in the study and said, "Although you can''t see, you must study every day.


    There is still half an hour before dinner. Let''s study poems now."


    Hearing this, Elijah showed a bitter face. He was not good at poems and would instead sing a song.


    After dealing with the ribs in the kitchen, Eleanor texted April, asking, "Where is Elijah?"


    April replied, "At home!"


    Seeing this, Eleanor breathed a sigh of relief.


    Many chefs were busy working in the kitchen because of the banquet tonight.


    Since Sebastian had fallen into aa, the Moore Group''s stock price had kept falling. So, he must


    stabilize thepany now. She took up one stove in the kitchen because she needed to cook


    dinner for him and her son.


    The servants in and out of the kitchen looked strangely at her, but she didn''t care. Everyone looked


    down on her because of Sebastian''s bad attitude toward her. But she concentrated on cooking


    dinner and turned a deaf ear to what the servants said about her.


    In the study room, Elijah dully sat at the desk and looked at the books in the bookcase in disgust.


    Sebastian gently said pleasantly, "Waylon, let''s start with the simplest one. Please recite The Star."


    Elijah felt warm in his heart and heavily nodded because he had heard of it before.


    He imitated Waylon''s voice and recited the poem but made many mistakes.


    He was good at not only singing but also voice-changing. So he could perfectly imitate other


    people''s voices.


    After hearing him recite the poem, Sebastian showed a sullen face and could not understand why


    his talented son became a ck student. He could repeat this poem at the age of three but made so


    many mistakes today.


    Sebastian solemnly asked, "Did you do this on purpose?"


    Elijah was taken aback and asked, "Did I make any mistake?"


    His voice remained the same, but his expression looked weird. Sebastian observed him with a


    frown but couldn''t see any clues, so he said, "Next one."


    Elijah wanted to cry. He was good at math but always felt sleepy when he studied poems.


    "The Cuckoo. Hurry up!"


    Elijah said, "I know this one!"


    After he began to recite, he made a lot of mistakes again.


    Sebastian angrily asked, "Waylon, are you angering me on purpose?"

 Chapter 48 Difficulty

    Chapter 48 Difficulty


    Chapter 48 Difficulty


    "Did I make a mistake again?"


    Elijah was having a hard time and didn''t want to stay here. He and his brothers didn''t study like this,


    and their teachers were more interesting.


    Sebastian was too severe and old-fashioned. So, Elijah pitied Waylon. But he was grateful to him


    for raising Waylon.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "I want to go to the bathroom."


    Elijah wanted to escape because Sebastian was too severe. He preferred Popo.


    Sebastian saw the reluctance on his little face and knew he wanted to escape. He would not satisfy


    him, so he asked, "Didn''t you juste out of the bathroom?"


    Elijah confidently said, "I peed just now. But now, I need to poop."


    Sebastian was stunned to hear this. But looking at his expressive face, he felt relieved and thought


    Eleanor had considerably changed him. He did want Waylon to take after him in character.


    Otherwise, his childhood would be too dull.


    As Elijah jumped off the chair, Sebastian picked him up, held him in his warm arms, and gently said,


    "I will send you there."


    After Sebastian sent Elijah to the bathroom in Waylon''s bedroom, Elijah mmed the door shut and


    said, "Please leave me alone."


    His attitude was firm, and there was a hint of anger on his cute face.


    Sebastian felt helpless. Since Waylon had be blind, his temper had gotten worse.


    He said, "OK! I''lle again when dinner is ready." The bedroom was almost empty, so it was not


    dangerous. Moreover, Waylon had been familiar with this ce over the past six months.


    Sebastian started the wheelchair, went out, and closed the door to give his son more privacy.


    Hearing the door close, Elijah immediately rushed out of the bathroom and looked around. But he


    did not see Waylon. So, he asked faintly, "Waylon, where are you?"


    Looking at his expressive brother, Waylon slowly responded in the closet, "I''m in the closet."


    "Come out! I can''t recite poems. Your dad is scary. I want to go home."


    While speaking, Elijah hung the milk bottle around his neck.


    Waylon blinked. He was happy to have a younger brother and was reluctant to part with him. He felt


    lonely because the people in the Moore family hated him and thought he had stolen their future!


    He silently walked out of the closet, looked at Elijah, handed him his phone, and said gently, "Your


    number."


    Elijah took the phone over and happily input his phone number.


    Then, he looked up at Waylon''s cold face and asked, "What name should I input?"


    Waylon replied, "What''s your name? Input your real name."


    "OK! My name is Elijah."


    After saving his contact information, Elijah handed the phone back to Waylon.


    Suddenly, he noticed something weird and asked, "Can you see things now?"


    Waylon replied, "My eyes recovered this morning. Keep it secret."


    "OK! I must go now. I can no longer visit you if Mommy sees me here."


    Elijah then opened the map of the Moore family on his phone. He and Noah had been here a few


    times, so he knew how to get out.


    Seeing Waylon worriedly looked at him, he said, "Don''t worry! I know how to get out."


    As soon as Waylon came out of the closet, there was a knock on the door.


    Elijah rushed to the window not far away and jumped out with ease.


    Waylon''s heart skipped a beat. He instantly ran to the window and looked down, only to see Elijah


    safelynd and nimbly roll on the ground like an agile cat. Then, he stood up and crouched away.


    Waylon breathed a sigh of relief. When he turned around, Eleanor and Sebastian came in with


    some food.


    Waylon stared in Eleanor''s direction with dull eyes and clenched his fists. Then, he quietly looked at


    her beautiful face. She turned out to be his mother. No wonder she tried her best to treat him well.


    Sebastian said, "Waylon,e here to have dinner. I have forty minutes."


    He valued time very much and always made efficient use of it.


    Eleanor ced the food on the table, held Waylon''s little hand, brought him over, put him on the


    chair, and began to feed him.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    Eleanor nced at the door and got up to open it.

 Chapter 49 Breaking His Arm

    Chapter 49 Breaking His Arm


    Chapter 49 Breaking His Arm


    After Eleanor opened the door, she saw Michael under two bodyguards'' escort. When their eyes


    met, he lowered his eyes in embarrassment. He was proud and didn''t want her to see him so


    embarrassed. But he had nowhere to hide.


    Eleanor was not surprised to see this.


    Michael''s hair was messy, his eyes were red and swollen, and the corners of his mouth were


    bruised and bleeding. He was awesome outside. But in front of the leader of the Moore family, he


    was an underdog.


    Eleanor had never seen him so embarrassed before, so she felt relieved.


    The two bodyguards respectfully nodded to her and said, "Good evening, Mrs. Moore."


    Eleanor slightly nodded, turned around, and walked inside, leaving Michael with a proud back. She


    looked beautiful and tenacious.


    Suddenly, Sebastian coldly said, "Bring him in!"


    After entering the room, Michael anxiously exined, "Uncle Sebastian, they framed me! I didn''t do


    those things. I am wrongly used! You know about the cooperation with the Ryker family. Caroline


    is my girlfriend, so it is not surprising for her to buy the shares of the Moore Group. And I am not


    corrupt! I won some money in the casino and earned extra dividends after Fragrant Pill went on the


    market. Please believe me."


    Sebastian coldly looked at him and said, "How dare you say you''re wrongly used? How about I


    hand the evidence to the police and let them investigate it?"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Two hours ago, he had received an anonymous email stating what Michael had done during the


    past month with all the evidence attached.


    Someone wanted to use him to suppress Michael. It was clever because he would not let Michael


    get away with it.


    Michael was stunned to hear this, and a trace of fear shed across his dark eyes. He did not know


    why Sebastian knew about those things as soon as he woke up. After all, he had done those things


    secretive.


    He hurriedly adopted a humble attitude and said, "Uncle Sebastian, I''m sorry. Please forgive me! I


    will never do such things again."


    He and Sebastian had secretly fought for six years ago. But Sebastian had won while he had lost.


    Sebastian was supposed to remain in aa. How had he suddenly woken up?


    Michael could not figure it out and did not know what had gone wrong.


    Was it the doctor Hailey hired that had cured Sebastian?


    Michael pursed his lips. Hailey had sabotaged his n so he would not spare her. He lowered his


    head and showed a weird smile when he came up with an idea. Since Aubrey liked him, he would


    fulfill her wish.


    Sebastian indifferently nced at him and slowly said to the bodyguards, "Break his arm and throw


    him out. Ask him to return the sold stocks. If he refuses, break his leg!"


    Michael was shocked because he had not expected Sebastian to be so cruel. He anxiously


    shouted, "Please don''t hit me! I''ll return the stock to you. I will never do such things again!"


    If his leg were broken, he would be disabled! Sebastian was so twisted that he wanted others


    to be turned off like him!


    But before Michael could speak more, the bodyguards dragged him out.


    Sebastian continued to have dinner. Eleanor''s cooking skills were good. When full, he asked her to


    look after Waylon and let Vincent wheel him to the banquet.


    Eleanor then took Waylon''s little hand and led him to have a walk around the bedroom. Looking


    down at him, she said, "Waylon, a walk after dinner will help us digest food, right?"


    "Yes!"


    Waylon''s tone became much gentler. Seeing him change every day, Eleanor felt happy and beamed


    with joy. And she was in a good mood after teaching Michael a lesson.


    At eight, the top-ranking nobles of Grona gathered in the magnificent banquet hall of the Moore


    family, chatting andughing. When Sebastian appeared, the banquet hall instantly fell silent.

 Chapter 50 Feasting Our Eyes

    Chapter 50 Feasting OurEyes


    Chapter 50 Feasting Our Eyes


    Everyone turned to look at God''s favored one in the wheelchair. Although Sebastian was sitting, his


    otherworldly noble aura made people awed.


    His handsome face was expressionless, looking calm and restrained. His pretty dark eyes were


    inscrutable. His gesture waszy, but he still looked aggressive.


    After his arrival, everyone automatically made way for him.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Moore, congrattions!"


    Sebastian was the fourth son of the Moores and an elder in his family, so people gathered around


    him and respectfully greeted him.


    Sebastian slightly nodded and said hello to everyone. Whenever he saw an elder, he would ask


    Emmett to drink with them. Emmett and Christian behind were happily chatting with everyone.


    There were many good-looking people, so the scenery was delightful.


    "Seb, congrattions!"


    Hailey had angrily left during the day but hade back. She was wearing a white dress, looking


    gentle and charming. And her smile was pure and attractive.


    All couples quarreled, so she did not take what had happened during the day seriously and believed


    they would be reconciled if shepromised.


    Sebastian nced at her with sharp eyes and indifferently looked away. Meeting his scary gaze,


    she felt ill at ease. Although he disliked her, he had never looked at her so coldly. So, she suspected


    he had found out something.


    A noble elder behind Hailey looked at Sebastian, raised the wine ss, and said, "Mr. Moore, you


    and Ms. Logan are a perfect match."


    "Mr. Zachary, you must be joking, Ms. Logan and I..."


    "Seb, are you thirsty? Would you like a ss of water?"


    Hailey knew what Sebastian wanted to say, so she did not let him finish his words.


    Everyone in Grona thought they were in love and believed he would divorce Eleanor sooner orter.


    Sebastian slightly nodded, "Yes, please."


    Hailey was happy to hear this. She turned around and gracefully walked to the bar counter to pour


    him a ss of water. Although she was good-looking, she was pretentious, making people dislike


    her. Seeing this scene, several youngdies not far away felt envious.


    "Hailey always sticks to Mr. Moore no matter what the asion is. She is shameless. She has


    chased after him for years, but he still cold-shoulders her. I don''t think he will marry her."


    "I heard Mr. Moore''s wife is beautiful. But she is an unpresentable orphan. Although she married


    into a wealthy family, she is still vulgar."


    "You''re right. How can she have the nerve to stay with Mr. Moore? If it were me, I would have


    committed suicide out of shame instead of tarnishing Mr. Moore. After all, he is too noble."


    When thedies gossiped about Sebastian''s marriage, Hailey poured the water, carried it over with


    a smile, and handed it to him.


    When Sebastian reached out to take the ss, he had butterfingers. Then, the ss fell to the


    ground with a crisp bang.


    Hailey was startled and looked at him in panic.


    Sebastian leaned back in the wheelchair like an elegant cheetah and softly said, "You can''t even


    hold a ss of water steadily. How can you be so useless?"


    "I''m sorry, Seb."


    Hailey bit her lower lip and aggrievedly looked at him. She had never expected such an ident.


    The whole banquet hall fell silent!


    And the youngdies from the aristocratic families gloated, waiting for a good show.


    The scene looked strange and unspeakable.


    Hailey looked pitiful and aggrieved.


    Suddenly, someone in the crowd said with a smile, "Mr. Moore, why didn''t you bring your wife here


    to feast our eyes?"


    When the man finished speaking, people in the silent banquet hall heard someone going


    downstairs. When everyone looked over, Eleanor, in casual white clothes, rushed downstairs to the


    gate without looking at anyone.

 Chapter 51 Go Saving Arielle

    Chapter 51 Go Saving Arielle


    Chapter 51 Go Saving Arielle


    Sebastian watched Eleanor rushing out. It seemed like she had an emergency because she was


    still wearing a pair of slippers.


    Several men who saw Eleanor¡¯s face were amazed.


    ¡°Whoa, who is that woman? Her skin is so fair, her waist slender, her eyes charming, and her lips


    cherry. God, she¡¯s my princess charming!¡±


    ¡°OMG, she¡¯s the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen! I¡¯m already captivated by her beauty!¡±


    These men racked their brains to describe their fleeting glimpse of Eleanor.


    Sebastian¡¯s face turned gloomy when he heard them discussing his nominal wife.


    Emmett and Christian nced at the men standing at the staircase. Recognizing these mboyantly


    dressed men were the sons of noble families, they didn¡¯t say anything to stop them.


    Hailey knew the woman who rushed out a while ago was Eleanor, Sebastian¡¯s wife.


    Hailey was the well-known first beauty in Grona, but now she was overshadowed by Eleanor. She


    gritted her teeth angrily. When the time was right, she would let Eleanor learn about the


    consequences of messing up with her!


    The banquet continued, but Sebastian looked extremely upset.


    Right at this moment, Eleanor was running wildly out of the Moores¡¯ manor. The manor was far


    away from the downtown, so she had to run to the street outside to hail a taxi.


    Her slender figure that was running on the chilling street was such a beautiful view.


    The evening breeze was gentle and the trees were ruffling.


    ¡­


    Several minutes ago, Eleanor received a call from Arielle.


    ¡°Ellie, help! I''m at Whiskey Junction. I''m being targeted by some drunkards. I suspect they¡¯re


    sended here by Andrew¡¯s assistant. She asked me to meet at this bar today, but when I arrived, I


    was immediately surrounded by these drunkards. Ellie, I think I might have been drugged. Please


    come and save me.¡±


    Eleanor shouted anxiously into the phone, ¡°Find a ce to hide yourself. I¡¯ll be right there soon.


    Arielle, did you hear me? No matter what, you must hide and wait until Ie. I¡¯ll be there in 20


    minutes!¡±


    She didn¡¯t dare to end the call after finishing the words and rushed out without even changing her


    slippers.


    This was what people in the hall saw a while ago.


    Standing by the window, Waylon gradually tensed up as he watched his mother¡¯s figure slowly


    merge into the dark.


    He overheard the call just now. She was just a woman. How could she fight against several


    drunkards?


    Waylon was very anxious, but he quickly calmed down.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He called Little Elijah.


    ¡°Hello, Waylon.¡± Elijah¡¯s voice sounded soft and weak, which made Waylon distressed.


    ¡°Why do you sound so weak?¡± Waylon narrowed his big eyes and asked.


    ¡°Bro, I drank some cold milk and now I have diarrhea. I''m sitting on the toilet and I cannot move a


    bit.¡±


    Waylon gripped his phone tightly and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s taking care of you?¡±


    Elijah replied, ¡°No one. I can take care of myself. Waylon, can you please help me take care of


    Mommy?¡±


    Waylon felt sad when he heard Elijah¡¯s reply. He was still a child who needed to be taken care of,


    but he was worried about their mom more.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Waylon spit out the word slowly. He was always an arrogant boy, but his arrogance was all


    gone in the face of his twin brother.


    He didn¡¯t dare to tell Elijah about their mother¡¯s situation.


    ¡°I¡¯m hanging up. Call me if you feel ufortable. I¡¯ll send a doctor toe to see you,¡± Waylon


    continued.


    ¡°Okay. But that¡¯s not necessary. We have medicine at home and I¡¯ll take itter. Bro, please don¡¯t


    worry about me,¡± Elijah said smilingly when he felt his brother¡¯s concern.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Waylon waited anxiously after ending the call with Elijah.


    Twenty minutester¡­


    Near the Whiskey Junction¡­


    Eleanor got out of the taxi and shouted into the phone, ¡°Arielle, where are you?¡±


    Arielle¡¯s cry came from the other end of the line. ¡°Ellie, I''m on the roof of the bar. Ah!!! Don¡¯t touch


    me! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± The call was then forcibly ended.


    ¡°Arielle!!!¡± Eleanor roared in despair and uncontrobly shed tears.


    She wouldn¡¯t forgive herself if anything bad happened to Arielle.


    A hint of killing intent appeared in her eyes. She took a nce at the bar not far away, rushed over,


    and grabbed a security guard¡¯s cor to ask about how to get to the roof. Then she directly took an


    elevator to the roof.


    She heard Arielle¡¯s desperate scream as soon as she ran out of the elevator.


    ¡°D*mn, her skin is so smooth!¡±


    ¡°Look at her boobs. They look so cute.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and take pictures. I will begin to taste her after this.¡± Five men surrounded the disheveled


    Arielle and insulted her verbally.


    Eleanor¡¯s eyes were red with rage and her pretty face looked gloomy with murderous intent written


    all over on it.


    She leaped up and kicked the man who was about to touch Arielle.


    Driven by the desire toe back to seek revenge, she had trained herself in the past years


    because she wanted to save herself in case she was in danger.


    The man kept screaming while Eleanor was panting heavily. Angry as she was, she had astonishing


    strength at this moment. She grabbed the hair of the man filming the video and smashed his head


    hard on the ground.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    With a loud sound, a thick smell of blood permeated the air. The pitch-ck night was enveloped in


    a horrifying atmosphere.


    Eleanor took a nce at Arielle whoy motionlessly on the ground with tears of despair in her


    eyes.


    She felt so heartbroken that she even couldn¡¯t breathe.


    She roared angrily, ¡°Andrew, I want you to pay for this with your life!¡±


    She walked over, held Arielle in her arms, and gently patted her tear-stained cheek.


    ¡°Arielle, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here. Arielle¡­ Arielle¡­ Please look at me. It¡¯s okay now, Arielle¡­¡±


    Eleanor held her tightly while talking to her.


    Arielle let out a soft sound when she heard Eleanor¡¯s voice. Her nk eyes regained their focus and


    she burst into crying when she confirmed it was really Eleanor.


    ¡°Ellie¡­ Ellie¡­ I¡¯m fine. You¡¯re finally here. I''m safe now!¡± Arielle cried tremblingly.


    Eleanor didn¡¯t look at her. Instead, she red at the men who were groaning on the ground in pain.


    The moon and stars in the sky were bright and a night wind rose, further spreading the thick smell


    of blood.


    Eleanor slowly looked down at the excited Airelle and said in a soft voice, ¡°Arielle, it¡¯s okay now.


    You¡¯re safe.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Arielle nodded and slowly sat up. Then she stared at the men who insulted her a while ago.


    Her beautiful eyes were filled with mes of rage.


    Eleanor collected Arielle¡¯s clothes and asked her to wait aside.


    Then she stood up and grabbed an unconscious man, ring at him and saying, ¡°Tell me. Who sent


    you here? You¡¯d better tell me honestly; otherwise, I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead.¡±


    The man felt dizzy. He recalled how ferocious Eleanor looked when she beat him up a while ago


    and a gush of fright rose from his spine. He immediately replied in a trembling voice, ¡°It¡­ It was


    Lydia Wolff. She¡­ she asked us toe here¡­¡±


    Eleanor took out her phone and looked down at him coldly, saying, ¡°Now tell me the whole thing in


    detail. I¡¯ll let you go after that. But if you dare to hide anything from me, I¡¯ll throw you down the


    building.¡±


    Her ruthless aura made the man extremely afraid, but he still shook his head and said, ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t


    tell you.¡±


    Eleanor asked angrily, ¡°Why?¡±

 Chapter 52 A Dramatic Twist

    Chapter 52 A Dramatic Twist


    Chapter 52 A Dramatic Twist


    The man shook his head with pain and said, "I''ll die if I tell you."


    Eleanor grabbed his cor and dragged him to the edge of the rooftop, pushing half of his body over


    the edge. The man nced down and closed his eyes in fear.


    The howling night wind carried a horrifying atmosphere of death.


    Eleanor''s cold voice sounded from above the man. "You''ll die now if you refuse to tell me."


    Eleanor pushed his whole body off the edge with icy ruthlessness in her beautiful eyes.


    She had crawled out of the hatred. The hatred she bore over the years,bined with various


    forms of training, hadpletely transformed her aura.


    She was now a ruthless, proud, excellent, and defiant woman.


    "No... No... No... Please don''t kill me. I''ll say it. I can tell you everything," the man begged.


    This woman must have been crazy and she really wanted to kill him!


    Eleanor started recording and ordered in a stern voice, "Speak."


    The man said in horror, "It was Lydia Wolff who asked us to do this. She wanted to ruin Arielle so


    that she could rightfully marry Andrew. Lydia was sent to Andrew''s side by his mother. That''s all I


    know."


    "So, Andrew''s mother also knew about tonight''s incident, right?"


    "Y... Yes. They all dislike Arielle who looks extraordinarily beautiful and want to ruin her before she


    divorces Andrew. In this way, she will be miserable after the divorce. Miss, that''s all I know.


    Please... Please let me go."


    Eleanor pulled the man back up and shoved him to the ground.


    She then looked toward Arielle and found thetter''s beautiful eyes were filled with boundless


    hatred.


    Eleanor saved the recording and called Sienna, asking her to bring some clothes over.


    Then she asked those men to f*ck off and turned to look at Arielle who''d regained her senses,


    asking, "Do you still have any feelings for him now?"


    Arielle sneered, her gaze turning cold, and curled up her lips into an enchanting smile.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Ellie, I don''t love him anymore. I''ll divorce him after getting back. But before this, I must take


    revenge on them!"


    She was never someone to be messed up with.


    She endured all those things before for the sake of their two-year rtionship.


    But now she finally realized the man she loved was none but a scumbag, so of course, she didn''t


    have to endure anymore.


    Eleanor said with a smile, "I''m relieved if you think this way."


    Arielle slowly stood up and took a deep breath as if to take in the joy of her rebirth. Then she said,


    "Ellie, let''s go catching his adultery."


    Eleanor nodded with a weird smile and said, "Let''s go. I''ll apany you this crazy night."


    Sienna came quickly and the two went downstairs after receiving her call. Arielle changed into a


    new outfit. Sienna had found out which hotel Andrew was staying and Eleanor directly apanied


    Arielle there.


    They didn''t want to alert the receptionists, so they climbed the stairs to the second floor before


    taking an elevator to the suite on the top floor.


    Looking at the luxurious hotel, Arielle curled up her lips into a faint sneer.


    "I''ve never been to such a luxurious hotel, but he took that woman here. Ellie, of all the people in


    this world, I''m the blindest one." There was a self-mocking smile on her beautiful face.


    She loved him wholeheartedly and for him, she became a housewife and served his family tirelessly


    every day so that he could focus on his job.


    However, her sacrifice was returned with such a result.


    She felt so distressed for herself!


    All her love and care had been given to some ungrateful people!


    Eleanor who had a simr experience smiled with understanding.


    "It''s okay. We''ll meet a man who will love us deeply," Eleanorforted her. In fact, only she herself


    knew that she wouldn''t fall in love with any other man anymore.


    "Haha..." Arielle''s unbridledughter reverberated in the elevator. She said, "Ellie, I must treat


    myself well in the future. What''s good about men? Who are they to ruin our lives? Who are they to


    let us endure the pain they bring us?"


    "I must focus on my career from today on and work hard to be a rich woman!"


    "I like the way you''re thinking now." Eleanor patted her shoulder. The elevator stopped on the top


    floor and the two walked out and directly came to the suite that Andrew booked.


    Arielle entered the passwords to the room without hesitation and the two walked in after opening the


    door. The two persons were still f*king passionately in bed.


    "Ah!!!" They screamed in fright.


    "Ari... Arielle..." A hint of astonishment shed across Andrew''s handsome face.


    "Tsk... Tsk..." Arielle gazed at them. Andrew''s back looked quite thin and he looked like a weak man.


    Even a man that she picked randomly from the streets would be stronger than him. She thought she


    was really blind before.


    Arielle looked at the nervous man and woman and said, "Go on. I want to watch your live-streaming


    porn."


    Andrew had a premature ejaction at her words. He knitted his brows with pain.


    Eleanor recorded the scene.


    Arielle took a nce at the trembling Lydia and curled up her red lips into a sneer. She asked with a


    sharp tone, "Lydia, are you shocked by my appearance? Well, you and my mother-inw''s plot


    failed."


    "What do you mean?" Andrew looked at Arielle in surprise.


    Arielle had beenpletely disappointed by him. He had a beautiful wife, but he never touched her


    after their wedding night. How could she get pregnant when her husband refused to touch her?


    This was her secret and she didn''t dare to tell others about this.


    Arielle looked at himzily and pointed at Lydia, saying, "You may ask your dear assistant. Oh


    Andrew, indeed, I think you two are such a perfect match. You''re unfaithful while she''s evil-minded.


    A B*tch and a jerk have always been a good match."


    "Arielle, you..." Andrew bit his bottom lip and said angrily, "I didn''t touch you on our wedding night."


    "B*stard!" Arielle, who''d been suppressing her anger, suddenly exploded. She pointed at Andrew


    and cursed, "Andrew, you son of b*tch. We had s*x that now, but you''re denying it now. Are you still


    a man?"


    Eleanor blinked her eyes, wondering what was going on.


    Andrew''s eyes turned red with anger. He stared at Arielle''s enchanting face and retorted with


    reluctance and anger, "You pretended to be pure before and didn''t allow me to touch you, but on our


    wedding night, you slept with the other man when I was drunk. You f*cking cheated on me, so why


    should I be loyal to you?"


    Eleanor was very shocked. What kind of dramatic twist was this?


    It was like a bombard exploding in Arielle''s mind. Her mind went nk and she mmed into the


    sofa.


    With an incredulous look on her face, Arielle recalled that she was also drunk on their wedding night


    and Andrew came in not long after she entered the suite of the hotel. And she even her Andrew''s


    voice.


    Several minutester, he confined her under his body. He was not gentle at all when doing the


    forey and thrust in and out of her like a beastter. It was a very passionate s*x.


    That was really not Andrew''s way of doing things...


    But that was already the past. She stood up, stared at Andrew, and said with a smile, "Andrew, I


    woke up in the room that we reserved the next day. I have no idea what happened that night. But if


    what you said is true, I must thank you."


    "Thank you for not having touched me. You''re such a filthy man."


    "Oh, onest thing. Let me tell you something. Lydia is just a wh*re! She came to the hospital for


    AIDS treatment before and you can confirm it through her medical records. Congrattions, you''ll


    spend the rest of your life in the hospital too. Your mother has been a scheming person all her life,


    but in the end, it was she who caused her son''s misery."


    "Nonsense!" Lydia roared. How did she know this?"


    "Humph! Andrew, I''ll wait for you at the entrance of the Administration of Marriage tomorrow. Let''s


    get a divorce."


    With that, Airelle pulled Eleanor out of the room.

 Chapter 53 Where Have You Been

    Chapter 53 Where Have You Been


    Chapter 53 Where Have You Been


    The two stopped on a street.


    The streets in the downtown area were always bustling and hustling.


    It was full of traffic and colorful, dazzling neon lights.


    The night was cool and with a gentle breeze, their ck hair flew and entangled in the air, forming a


    picturesque scene.


    "Haha..." Arielleughed sillily. Theughter was mixed with bitterness and helplessness.


    "Ellie," she called.


    "Yes," Eleanor turned to look at him and found her face covered with tears.


    Her ck hair covered half of her face, making her look more captivating.


    Arielle said with a smile, "I thought what I heard just now so ridiculous."


    Eleanor could understand how she felt. Sheforted, "I have no idea about which man I slept with


    back then either. Just like you."


    Eleanor suddenly hugged Eleanor and rested her head on the shoulder. Looking at the traffic flow


    on the street not far away, she said with a bitter smile, "Ellie, we''re no wonder we are good friends.


    We even have simr fates. But sleeping with a stranger is better than sleeping with Andrew. I


    would want to vomit if that man was Andrew."


    Eleanor hugged her back with a smile. Her smile looked very enchanting under the lights as she


    said, "It''s so great that you can think it through. Just focus on your life in the future."


    "Yes!" Arielle looked at her with gratitude. Tears streamed down her face as she continued, "Ellie,


    what should I do if you didn''te?"


    Eleanorforted her helplessly, "I came, so don''t think too much about this. Sisi ising. You


    may stay at my home these days. Please help me take care of Little Elijah. Gosh, he was almost


    exposed today."


    "No problem," Arielle replied with a vigorous nod.


    Eleanor sent her to Sienna''s car and then hailed a taxi by the roadside to return to the Moores''


    manor.


    ...


    After being driven out of the manor, Michale and his family moved into the house that he bought


    before.


    The terraced house was not luxurious and it was a bit crowded for therge family to live together


    here.


    Michale didn''t like staying in a crowded house, so he sent his eldest brother''s family to one of his


    large ts downtown.


    Therefore, he now only lived with his parents and the servants they brought.


    One of Michael''s hands had been broken and after being bandaged in the hospital, the broken hand


    was hung before his chest. With such a look, he appeared miserable and haggard.


    His shares had been taken away and he was very furious when he learned about this after returning


    from the hospital.


    Looking at her pale, injured son, Madison felt very distressed.


    "Mike, what happened? How did Sebastian learn about what you''d done to him? How could he be


    so ruthless? He almost tortured you to death!"


    Madison wished so much to cut Sebastian into pieces.


    However, she couldn''t do anything to him because he was very strong and invincible.


    Michael''s gaze turned gloomy with a hint of killing intent shing across them. He pressed his thin


    lips tightly as he listened to his mother, his eyes flickering. He somehow regained some of his


    senses from his angry state.


    He gazed at Madison and said, "It was obvious that I was targeted today. But who would do that?"


    Or could it be that he was betrayed by someone? But even Caroline didn''t know what he had done.


    The more Michael thought about this, the more he thought there must be something wrong with


    Sebastian''s new wife.


    Madison had no clue either. After all, she was aware that her son had offended many people.


    "The doctors sent by Hailey cured Uncle Sebastian. She''s ruined my n, so I must let her pay the


    price."


    He''d always been good at dealing with women.


    Madison was also furious. They were about to seed, but that b*lth ruined it. Naturally, she


    wouldn''t let her off either.


    She sneered maliciously, looking very scheming and cunning with her eyes bing unfathomable


    as she formed a n in her mind.


    "Mike, she wants to marry your uncle, doesn''t she? Sebastian is a cripple now and I doubt he''s


    already impotent. Why note out with some ideas to help them? Isn''t it a better choice to make


    use of your uncle to teach Hailey a lesson?


    Michael smirked when he heard this. He couldn''t do anything to Sebastian, but as for other people,


    they were nothing in his eyes.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Luckily, he''d earned tens of billions with Fragrant Pill over these years and had secretly set up his


    ownpany. Since Sebastian wanted his shares in the Moore Group, he would just give them to


    him.


    "Mom, there will be an international seminar for business managers several dayster and the


    banquet will be held at the International Restaurant of Grona. The hotel is run by Emgrand Hotel


    and Uncle Sebastian and Hailey will attend the seminar too. Please put some thoughts into this."


    Madison was good at this kind of thing.


    Back then, she plotted against Sebastian but thetter escaped.


    A malicious cold smile appeared on Madison''s well-maintained face. She looked at her son with


    distress and said, "I''ll help you. Just rest assured. The fortune of the Moore family will eventually be


    yours. Sebastian is a cripple and this makes him inferior to other heirs. How can he win over you?"


    Michael clenched his hands, his gaze bing far-reaching. One day, he would get everything he


    wanted.


    ...


    When Eleanor returned to the Moores'' mansion, she found the banquet had already ended. Since


    the lights on the first floor were all off, she directly went to the second floor.


    She was in a hurry and left without saying anything to Waylon, but thetter had heard the


    conversation. She was worried that her son would be scared.


    She anxiously pushed open the door and quickly walked in, only to see Waylon sitting in


    Sebastian''s arms and reading a book together with him.


    Eleanor blinked at the harmonious atmosphere between the father and the son. She thought this


    scene warm.


    Some weird feelings rosed in her chest and she thought this scene was filled with happiness.


    Sebastian and Waylon also looked toward Eleanor.


    She looked messy now. Her hair was disheveled and her clothes wrinkled. And she was barefoot


    and one of her feet was still bleeding.


    Some emotions shed across Sebastian''s ck eyes. He looked at Eleanor angrily.


    "Where have you been?" He asked in a t voice.


    Eleanor smiled when she reacted and replied, "One of my friends was in trouble and I went out to


    check on her. I''ll take care of Waylon after I freshen up."


    She then walked barefoot to the bathroom. When she walked past Sebastian, she smiled at him


    faintly.


    Sebastian stared at her dirty face. She looked brilliant when she smiled.


    He slightly pressed his lips and gazed at his son, asking, "Are you reassured now."


    Waylon replied, "Yes. You may go back now."


    Sebastian felt as if he was not wanted.


    "Okay. I''ll leave after she goes out," Sebastian said in a t voice.


    Waylon thought for a second before looking down at the ground and asking, "Dad, will you divorce


    Eleanor?"


    If his mom was determined to take him back and could provide a paternity test, his dad wouldn''t be


    able to do anything about it.


    But Waylon didn''t want to leave Sebastian because thetter treated him really well.


    Sebastian had never thought about this question. Instead of answering the question, he asked, "Do


    you like Eleanor?"


    Waylon replied with a nod, "I like her! She''s very good to me."


    Hugging his son, Sebastian slightly curled his fingers and flipped his son''s forehead, saying, "Pay


    more attention to your study. You even failed to recite the poet."


    Waylon was lost for words. "That was not me!" he retorted inwardly.


    He suddenly said, "Dad, thank you for taking care of me all these years."


    Sebastian looked at his son with confusion. He didn''t respond to Waylon and continued to read the


    book for him.


    Eleanor felt a sharp pain in her foot when she took a shower. After putting on her clothes, she sat


    down and checked on her foot, only to realize that it had been cut at some time. And there was


    some soil in the wound, which caused her to feel sharp pain.


    Eleanor pulled over the shower to wash the wound and then walked out of the bathroom in a pair of


    slippers.


    As soon as she came out, she heard Sebastian reading a book for Waylon, his voice low, charming,


    and pleasant to the ear.


    Sebastian stopped and looked over when he heard Eleanor''s footsteps.

 Chapter 54 Is Eleanor Qualified

    Chapter 54 Is Eleanor Qualified


    Chapter 54 Is Eleanor Qualified


    Eleanor smiled when she looked into Sebastian''s calm eyes and said, "President Moore, thank you


    for taking care of Waylon. You may go back for a rest too."


    She then picked up Waylon from his arms.


    Sebastian felt weird when he heard the words, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong with it.


    He slightly nodded, started his wheelchair, and left the room.


    Eleanor watched him out and then carried her son into the bedroom, asking, "Waylon, do you want


    to go to the bathroom?"


    Waylon slightly shook his head with mixed emotions on his face, fixing his unfathomable eyes on


    the ground.


    Eleanor stroked his head and said in a doting voice, "Waylon, it''ste now. Go to bed early."


    "Okay," Waylon closed his eyes for a rest.


    It was very hot now, so Eleanor changed his nket into a thin one. She was very tired too and


    immediately closed her eyes to sleep after turning off the lights.


    When Waylon got ustomed to the dark, he saw the whole room clearly again.


    He looked askance at Eleanor''s delicate face. Was this his mother?


    It turned out that his mother was so beautiful!


    "Mom! Mom! Mom!" Waylon called inwardly, feeling the word familiar and filled with happiness.


    Little Elijah told him that he was maliciously snatched away back then. But who did that?


    It seemed like he needed to sound out his father.


    It was thete night in the Moores'' manor, a time when nightbirds became active. News that Eleanor


    had returned barefoot from outside quickly spread throughout the whole manor.


    Only Eleanor who was in her sound sleep had no idea about this.


    She heard some noises from downstairs when she woke up in the morning.


    She opened her eyes, sat up on the bed, and looked out of the window. It was sunny with gentle


    breezes. It was another beautiful day.


    She was exhaustedst night and had slept through the night until she naturally woke up. She


    nced around and found her son had already gotten up and was not in the room.


    Listening to the noises, she frowned slightly. Which troublemakers came to kick up a fuss again?


    She went downstairs after freshening up and found the noises were made by Hailey and some


    other younger generations of the family.


    Eleanor couldn''t distinguish between them. Hailey stood out among all the youngdies and


    wherever she went, she would be the center of attention.


    She was in a white off-shoulder dress with cuts on both sides of the waist, revealing her slim waist


    that had no excess fat. She looked pure and beautiful.


    The noisy hall immediately became silent when they saw Eleanor walking over.


    Eleanor slightly knitted her brows. Noticing that Sebastian and Waylon were also present, she


    walked toward them.


    Sebastian also raised his head. He slowly shifted his gaze after casting a nd ce at her. He


    exuded a strong aura even if he was in a wheelchair. And even if he didn''t say anything, he still


    attracted everyone''s attention.


    Hailey looked at Eleanor, a hint of jealousy shing across her eyes. She''d been dreaming of being


    allowed to enter and leave the Moores'' manor at will. However, no one would dare to let her in


    without Sebastian''s permission.


    "Eleanor, someone took pictures of you going to a hotelst night. How could you cheat on Seb? Do


    you think you can bully him as he''s disabled?" Hailey defended Sebastian angrily.


    Eleanor narrowed her eyes, a cold light shing across them.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She looked down at Sebastian who sat in the wheelchair quietly. It seemed like he didn''t intend to


    say anything.


    She then stared at Hailey''s face which had a gentle face on it and asked with a smile, "Who are


    you?"


    Hailey was dumbfounded by her question. How dare this b*tch pretend not to know her?


    "Eleanor, I''m Hailey Logan." Hailey gritted her teeth while ring at Eleanor. She gloated when she


    thought that Eleanor wouldn''t be able to exin for herselfter.


    She was married, but she came to a hotelte at night. There was no doubt that she would be


    criticized by the Moores.


    Eleanor raised her eyebrows, nced at her indifferently, and asked calmly, "You are a member of


    the Logan family. Which ground are you in to meddle in the Moore family''s affairs? He''s my


    husband, so I will love and take care of him. Who do you think you are to defend him?"


    Sebastian slightly frowned when he heard the word "husband", but he quickly adjusted his


    expression.


    "I... I felt sorry for Seb. He was restricted to a wheelchair, but you came to the hotel to sleep with the


    other man. Wasn''t that an adultery?" Hailey argued reasonably. Eleanor had a sharp tone and


    would easily lose to her if she wasn''t careful enough.


    With anger written all over her face, Eleanor stared at Haiely and asked in a cold voice, "How did I


    know I went to the hotel?"


    "I..." Hailey was taken aback by this twist. Why was Eleanor''s reaction different from what she had


    imagined?


    Shouldn''t Eleanor beg for her like a dog wagging its tail?


    But right at this moment, Eleanor looked very proud, unrivaled, andposed as if everything was


    under her control.


    Noticing that Hailey was lost for words, Eleanor said tly, "This matter is supposed to be solved


    between me and my husband. What qualification do you have to meddle in this?"


    "I... I didn''t... I was sorry for Seb." Hailey was so angry and almost cried out. She came over


    imposingly with the intention to humiliate Eleanor and thought thetter would beg for her.


    However, now she felt so embarrassed in the face of Eleanor''s questions.


    "Eleanor, how could you be so impolite to Ms. Logan?" One of the younger generations of the


    Moore family stood out for Hailey because he liked thetter.


    However, Hailey only cared about Sebastian.


    Sebastian''s eyes turned cold. He looked at his niece and questioned, "How dare you call your aunt-


    inw by name?"


    Sebastian''s sudden defense made everyone present shocked.


    Even Eleanor was taken aback for a moment.


    Undoubtedly, Sebastian had acknowledged Eleanor''s identity as his wife by saying this.


    "Seb, you''re a nobleman. How can Eleanor match you?" Hailey, who was so shocked, stared at


    Sebastian with distress, her red lips parting. There were even tears in her eyes.


    It was such a great humiliation to her that Sebastian had admitted Eleanor''s identity because


    everyone in Grona knew she would be Sebastian''s wife one day.


    Even Sebastian''s business partners would show her respect when meeting her. And because of


    this, the Logan Group benefited a lot.


    Sebastian looked at her and said coldly, "She is my wife. As for whether she matches me or not, it''s


    up to me. F*ck off!"


    Eleanor had to admit that Sebastian''s defense made her touch. He looked very charming now.


    But Michael, who was also a member of the Moore family, was nothing but a scumbag.


    "Humph!" Hailey red at Eleanor resentfully, stood up, and left with embarrassment.


    The younger generation of the Moore family didn''t dare to say anything either. With their head hung


    down, they quickly left the hall.


    Eleanor watched as the farce ended in boredom, feeling somewhat unsatisfied. She thought the


    goody-two-shoes Hailey would plot her with some filthy tricks and that she could kill time in the


    Moores'' manor by ying with her.


    Hailey was the first toe to question her, which meant that she was not only watched by the


    Moores but also the Logans.


    "I''m hungry," Waylon said slowly.


    Eleanor came back to her senses and looked down at her little son. Her dear son was wearing a


    pair of jeans with a white T-shirt and white shoes today, looking very handsome."


    "Okay, I''ll cook for you right away." Eleanor was in a good mood.


    As for the rest of things, they would be under her control. She''d figured out the suspect of poisoning


    Waylon before and had been making a n these days.


    Eleanor had barely survived and she once swore that she wouldn''t allow anyone to hurt her and her


    children again after she returned.


    She was a silly, kind-hearted girl six years ago, but now, she had been forced to turn into a ruthless,


    indifferent woman.


    From today on, she must take control of her life. This was just the beginning of her life.


    Eleanor curled up her lips into a faint smile. She looked very captivating at this moment.


    Not far away, Gianna, who learned that Eleanor would also cook for today''s meal, stared at her


    viciously while racking her mind to find an excuse to send thetter away.

 Chapter 55 Shes So Shameless

    Chapter 55 She''s So Shameless


    Chapter 55 She''s So Shameless


    Eleanor had decided on what dishes to make for today''s lunch.


    She was going to prepare y-pot rice with chestnuts, steamed fish, boiled prawn, chicken soup,


    and meatballs with celery cabbage. These dishes were enough for three people.


    Everyone in the big kitchen was busy with their own affairs, and no one dared to offend Eleanor.


    They all thought that Sebastian would drive Eleanor away after he woke up. However, much to their


    surprise, they were almost going to lose their jobs because Eleanor became responsible for


    Sebastian''s three meals.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Gianna walked over smilingly. Seeing that Eleanor prepared to make hand-made meatballs, she


    asked with a smile, "Eleanor Moore, may I help you?"


    Eleanor took a nce at her and shook her head, saying, "I don''t dare to bother you, Gianna. After


    all, you''re half a hostess in the Moore family while I just married into the family several days ago."


    She was Sebastian''s legitimate wife and their marriage had been registered. Although she didn''t


    n to spend the rest of her life in the family, she still felt annoyed when Gianna called her by her


    whole name, showing no respect. There were only two exnations for this, that was, Gianna


    be arrogant after being favored by the members of the Moore family, or, she thought too highly


    of herself.


    But Eleanor preferred thetter exnation. And she thought Gianna should have been bribed.


    She''d been suspecting Gianna because thetter had been responsible for Waylon''s meals when


    he was poisoned. And she noticed that whenever she entered the kitchen, Gianna would steal


    nces at her from time to time.


    Since Gianna took the initiative to provoke her, she wouldn''t let her off easily.


    Gianna also sensed the sarcasm in Eleanor''s words. But how would she have the guts to call


    herself a half-hostess of the Moore family? She was a paid maid at most.


    "Then I''ll attend to other matters." Gianna left with a smile.


    Eleanor replied, "As you like."


    Gianna turned around with despise appearing on her face. She cursed inwardly, "B*tch, do you


    really think yourself ady of the Moore family? Just look at yourself. You just married into the family


    several days ago, but you did housework in the kitchen every day. Look at otherdies in the family.


    None of them needs to do housework. They''re all served by servants and what they need to do is to


    enjoy a luxurious life."


    Eleanor would be driven out of the family one day. She only had a good fate. Who did she think she


    was to act arrogantly?


    Gianna thought her life would get better after Hailey married into the Moore family. She''d put her


    hope in Hailey and thought that with thetter''s favor, she and her family would get arge amount


    of money and wouldn''t have to work anymore.


    Therefore, she must let Eleanor f*ck off. She''d been working for half of her life, and she didn''t want


    to live on a low pension when she got old.


    Eleanor nced at Gianna''s back. It was not the time to let her pay the price yet, so she would let


    her stay so arrogant for several more days.


    She focused her attention on making the m and finished cooking in half an hour. When she


    walked out of the kitchen with the dishes she made, she found Sebastian was reading a book for


    Waylon.


    Watching them from afar, Eleanor thought he was really a good father.


    He''d educated Waylon well. Eleanor began to wonder if he was willing to let Waylon leave with her


    when she finished her revenge.


    Based on Sebastian''s characteristics, she thought it was impossible.


    She could create some excuses for Sebastian. Only in this way could she win.


    "The meal is ready," Eleanor called them after cing all the dishes on the table.


    Sebastian put down the book, put Waylon on his knees, and then started his electronic wheelchair.


    The father and the son came to the table together.


    Eleanor filled a bowl of steamed rice with chestnuts for Waylon and said, "Waylon, have a try. It''s


    very delicious."


    Waylon had smelled it before. If it weren''t that he was pretending to be blind now, he would have


    eaten it by himself.


    Eleanor then filled a bowl of in steamed rice for Sebastian.


    She filled another bowl of steamed rice with chestnuts for herself and then began to feed her son.


    Sebastian looked up at Eleanor. Although he looked a bit annoyed, he spoke slowly as he asked,


    "Why is mine in rice?"


    Eleanor looked at him and exined, "I put many seasonings into it when making the steamed rice


    with chestnuts, and I''m afraid you may not like it."


    Being treated differently, Sebastian felt a bit unhappy. "I want this too," he demanded.


    Eleanor didn''t argue with him and filled him a bowl of steamed rice with chestnuts.


    As the fragrance spread, Sebastian couldn''t hold back anymore.


    In the past, he always ate light food. He ate everything prepared by the kitchen staff because he


    was not picky about food.


    But now, Eleanor would prepare different kinds of dishes for them every day, and he inexplicably


    thought such a life good.


    He put a spoon of rice into his mouth. It tasted soft and smelled good. He''d never expected rich to


    be so delicious. It was light and somehow fitted his taste.


    "It tastes good!"


    Waylon couldn''t help but exim after taking several mouthfuls of rice. He felt so warm inside.


    Elijah was right the dishes cooked by their mom were the most delicious food in this world.


    Hearing her son''s praise, Eleanor couldn''t help but curl up her lips into a faint smile. She said to


    herself inwardly, "Waylon, I''m sorry. I won''t let you suffer anymore."


    "Can I have fish balls for dinner? The fish balls you madest time are very yummy," Waylon said


    with anticipation.


    Eleanor replied with a chuckle, "Okay. I''ll prepare a seaweed soup with fish balls or a celery


    cabbage with fish balls tonight."


    Her smile was so bright and captivating.


    Sebastian took a nce at her and then looked down to focus on his meal. However, an unnatural


    expression shed across his handsome face.


    "President Moore, what would you like to have for dinner?"


    Sebastian, who was suddenly mentioned, looked up at her. He nced at Eleanor with a slightly


    stiff expression and then replied in a t voice, "I''m okay with anything."


    "Then I''ll cook fish and kitchen," Eleanor said with a light smile. Her voice was light, but it was very


    pleasant to the ear. She said so casually as if they were really a family.


    A weird feeling rose in Sebastian''s chest, but it fleeted away so soon that he couldn''t tell what it


    was.


    "Waylon, let''s have a talk in the garden after lunch," Eleanor proposed smilingly. Her beautiful eyes


    looked so bright as if there were stars in them and both Waylon and Sebastian felt uncontrobly


    attracted by them.


    "Okay," Waylon replied with a slight nod. The arrogance that he''d maintained before Eleanor had all


    gone.


    Sebastian didn''t say anything because needed to deal with a bunch of work after lunch.


    After lunch, Eleanor took Waylon to the garden for a walk.


    Waylon hadn''t been out for a walk for a long time.


    He felt so attracted to the wind, sunshine, and beautiful scenery in the garden.


    The dark would always bring out loneliness. He felt so fretful and afraid when he couldn''t see any


    lights because being blind meant he couldn''t do anything. He could only sleep except for having


    meals and he was really afraid.


    To prevent others fromughing at his blindness, he seldom went out and sometimes even pulled a


    long face, pretending to be a little adult. Also, he didn''t show good temper to any people.


    "Waylon, the scenery in this garden is very beautiful. We may go downstairs for a walk after a meal


    every day. You can also tell me if you want to go somewhere else."


    "Okay," Waylon replied ndly.


    Eleanor began to think about her son''s blindness. He would regain his sight in two days.


    How should she tell him about the truth at that time?


    Eleanor was in a dilemma and was also afraid. She didn''t know how she should get her son back


    from Sebastian after detoxicating Waylon.


    It was a taboo in the Moore family, so no one dared to doubt Waylon''s identity. This put her in a


    predicament because she had no idea about what consequences it would have on Waylon if she


    pointed out his identity.


    She''d never expected this.


    "OMG, did you hear that? Mrs. Moore went to a hotel to sleep with a manst night!"


    "She''s so cheeky. She can even depend on the alimony if she divorces Mr. Mooreter. Why is she


    so greedy and ungrateful?"


    "That''s it. So what even if she has an enchanting face? Such a wh*re won''t end well."


    "She''s the young hostess of the Moore family, but she''s so promiscuous! I admire Mr. Moore for his


    endurance. If I were him, I would break her legs."


    Eleanor''s eyes turned colder and colder as they listened to their dirty discussion. Holding her son''s


    hand, she directly walked toward those servants.

 Chapter 56 Finding out Whod Poisoned Waylon

    Chapter 56 Finding out Who''d Poisoned Waylon


    Chapter 56 Finding out Who''d Poisoned Waylon


    Hearing the footsteps, the servants who talked ill of Eleanor under a tree immediately stopped.


    When they found it was Eleanor and Wayloning, they looked at Eleanor nervously.


    Eleanor also saw Gianna among the four.


    A hint of taunt shed across Gianna''s aged face when she saw Eleanor. She was still holding a


    handful of sunflower seeds and forcefully spat the shells onto the ground after cracking them open.


    It was like she was deliberately provoking Eleanor.


    Eleanor also knew that people would criticize her for that matter. Human beings were always so


    realistic. When you were poor and had no social status, those who had always looked down on you


    would trample you like trampling the dirt.


    While wealthy people were always fawned over and admired.


    "What are you talking about?" Waylon''s soft voice sounded cold and gloomy, eerily simr to


    Sebastian''s.


    The servants lowered their heads, not daring to answer the question. But Gianna wouldn''t miss the


    chance to show off herself.


    "Little Young Master, we were just chitchatting, nothing more. Are you hungry? I''ll prepare some


    food for you," Gianna said with an ingratiating smile. Anyway, she wasn''t afraid of them because


    she thought Waylon would die soon.


    Waylon retorted angrily, "Chitchat? She''s the hostess of the Moore family while you''re our servants.


    Who do you think you are to discuss her?"


    Waylon pointed at Eleanor and continued word by word calmly, "She''s my dad''s legitimate wife and


    they''ve registered the marriage. But who are you? Who do you think you are to speak ill of her


    behind her back?"


    "She rushed out to save her friendst night, but now you''re trying to kill her with your mouths. All of


    you get out! Don''t let me see you again!"


    The servants, including Gianna, were all taken aback and looked at Eleanor nervously.


    Eleanor looked at them calmly. Her son''s protection made her feel warm.


    Staring at them, she curled up her lips into a faint smile. She who stood under the bougainvillea


    flowers looked more stunningly beautiful when she smiled like this.


    Seeing this, Gianna inexplicably became nervous. She felt like Eleanor was a person crawling out


    of hell and was looking condescendingly at all beings amidst the blooming flowers on the other


    shore.


    Gianna immediately lost the courage to look into Eleanor''s eyes. She begged with her head


    lowered, "Little Young Master, please let us go this time. We discussed it here after hearing about


    this from other people."


    Waylon still wanted to say something, but Eleanor squatted down and whispered something into his


    ear, "Baby, I''ve been observing them for half a month. Gianna is the person who poisoned you


    before."


    A hint of cold light shed across Waylon''s eyes.


    He said slowly, "Don''t me me for being rude if I hear you speak ill about her next time."


    "Yes, Little Young Master."


    How would these servants dare to discuss it again? Gianna brought up the topic and they chatted


    with her. They could only learn gossip about their employers from others.


    Waylon looked at Gianna and said, "Gianna, I want to eat your braised pork ribs tonight. Please


    make it for me."


    Gianna''s murky eyes lit up when she heard the words. She immediately replied, "Okay, Little Young


    Master!"


    Her n would have to be postponed if she couldn''t find a chance to poison Waylon again. She


    wanted Hailey to marry into the family as early as possible so that she could threaten thetter with


    this matter. In this way, she could get arge sum of money and enjoy her old age.


    Waylon suddenly ordered, "Apologize to her."


    Gianna was dumbfounded for a while. She then looked at Eleanor and apologized, "Mrs. Moore, I''m


    sorry." Her tone was still and had no hint of apology.


    The other servants also apologized to Eleanor.


    Eleanor didn''t go hard on her because in her eyes, Gianna would be a dead person soon.


    She held up Waylon''s hand and left with him.


    Watching them walking away, Gianna spat at Eleanor''s back and cursed, "B*tch, you will only be


    able to act so arrogantly for several more days."


    She then found a secluded ce to call Hailey.


    Waylon walked somewhat distractedly. If he told his father about this secret, he would definitely


    bring Dr. Scott over.


    However, Eleanor was Dr. Scott and she was now confined in the manor and couldn''t go out.


    After thinking over it, he stopped in his tracks and said, "I want to go back."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Eleanor looked down at her son and found he was a bit unhappy. She replied, "Okay. Let''s go


    back."


    When they went back to the house, Waylon said again, "I want to see my father."


    Eleanor then sent him to Sebastian''s study.


    Sebastian was dealing with thepany''s affairs and his knuckled hands were typing something


    quickly on the keyboard. His skin was so fair that Eleanor could even see the texture of his muscles.


    His fingers were slender and beautiful, and Eleanor, who was obsessed with beautiful hands, found


    it hard to shift her gaze.


    He was favored by God and each inch of his body looked perfect. Hearing their footsteps,


    Sebastian stopped what he was doing and looked toward them, watching them as the two walked


    hand-in-hand.


    Something shed across Sebastian''s eyes as he asked, "Waylon, what''s the matter?"


    Waylon replied, "We found the person who poisoned me?"


    He was sounding out his father because he wanted to know what thetter was thinking.


    A hint of coldness shed across Sebastian''s handsome face as he snapped, "Who?"


    It was just a single word, but Eleanor felt a strong aura pressing down on her from above.


    Eleanor lowered her head more. It was like dancing on a steel wire to live with such a man every


    day. And living under such an oppressive atmosphere would easily lead to depression.


    "Gianna. I asked her to make braised pork ribs for me tonight," Waylon replied in a very calm voice.


    "I''ll let Dr. Scotte over," Sebastian said in a very low voice, but Eleanor could tell that his voice


    was carrying suppressed killing intent.


    "He really cared about Waylon," Eleanor thought to herself.


    But in this way, it would be very difficult for her to leave with her son.


    Wait. What did he just say? WHO?


    Dr. Scoot?


    Oh gosh, but she was currently forbidden to leave the manor!


    "Er... I need to deal with some matterster, so I need to go out." Eleanor braced up and spoke.


    Sebastian nced at her indifferently without saying a word.


    Waylon said expressionlessly, "I want to eat the pastries from Silver Spoons at 4 o''clock. Please


    buy some for me. I don''t trust anyone else."


    Eleanor looked at her son and said smilingly with a nod, "Okay, Waylon. I also want some pantries."


    Sebastian took a nce at his son without any expression on his handsome face. Waylon was


    raised by him, so of course, he knew well what his son had in his mind now.


    "Then go out to buy the pastries for Waylon," said Sebastian.


    "Thank you, President Moore. Is there anything you want to eat?" Eleanor asked with a light smile


    that carried a hint of ttery, which inexplicably improved Sebastian''s mood.


    "I don''t like sweets." Sebastian shifted his gaze back to the document on the screen after finishing


    the words and slightly knitted his brows.


    Eleanor muttered under her breath, "You''re leading such a boring life."


    It was a whisper but Sebastian still heard it. His fingers paused in the air, but after a second, he


    pretended as if he''d heard nothing and continued with his work.


    Eleanor held up Waylon''s hand and left with her. As Waylon would usually take a nap during the


    noon, she directly took her back to his room.


    After returning to their room, Eleanor took Waylon to the bathroom to freshen him up and then put


    him in bed for a nap.


    She told her a bedtime story which was about a bunny mother looking for her bunny baby.


    Waylon felt upset as he listened to the story. Little Elijah once told him that their mom had almost


    cried her eyes out over the years searching for him.


    He felt so lucky that he was not abandoned by his mother, but snatched away by some bad people.


    When his mother told him the story, her voice gradually choked up when she said that the bunny


    mother finally found her bunny baby.


    With these thoughts, Waylon gradually fell asleep.


    Finding that her son had fallen asleep, Eleanor left to work on her design drawings. Now that she''d


    found her son, she needed to return to work.


    At 3 p.m., Eleanor received a message from Christian. Waylon had also woken up, and Eleanor


    sent him to Sebastian.


    But she didn''t notice that Waylon gently brushed against her arm with a mark before his hand left


    hers. His eyes flickered as he looked at the faint mark.

 Chapter 57 Why Are You Still Alive

    Chapter 57 Why Are You Still Alive


    Chapter 57 Why Are You Still Alive


    After leaving the manor, Eleanor quickly contacted Sienna, asking her toe to pick her up. She


    told thetter to prepare everything she needed. April and her children would apany Arielle to


    the Administration of Marriage for a divorce today, but Eleanor hadn''t received any news from them


    yet. she wondered what their situation was.


    She went to the Phoenix Studio. After changing her outfit and putting on makeup, she went to the


    caf¨¦ as fast as she could. And Christian was already waiting for her in the caf¨¦.


    Eleanor walked over with a smile and Christian fixed his gaze on her. She was in an elegant ck


    dress and looked mature and reliable.


    He hurriedly stood up and walked toward Eleanor.


    Eleanor also looked at Christian who was in a white shirt and a pair of casual straight-leg pants. His


    outfit was simple, but it stood out his nobility and elegance.


    This man could attract a lot of girls if he was not gay.


    Christian would be very shocked if he knew what Eleanor was thinking.


    "Ms. Scott, we have to bother you again." Christian said in a gentle voice that was very pleasant to


    the ear.


    Eleanor replied with a smile, "It doesn''t matter. I happen to have time. Let''s go."


    Christian nced around the caf¨¦. But when thinking about the seriousness of the matter, he


    dropped the idea of having a cup of coffee.


    After getting into the car with Eleanor, Christian sent Sebastian a message.


    ...


    In the Sannot Courtyard...


    The father and the son didn''t eat the food prepared by the servants.


    Sebastian had deployed his men.


    Several minutester...


    Gianna, who felt joyful when seeing the dishes being brought to the dining hall and prepared to


    leave, was suddenly stopped by two bodyguards.


    Gianna was taken aback. Looking at the bodyguards, she asked, "What''s wrong?"


    A bodyguard replied, "Gianna, Mr. Moore asked you to go back because. He wanted to ask you


    something."


    Gianna took a nce at him, feeling inexplicably restless.


    She asked with a smile, "What''s the matter?"


    "You''ll know after going back with us. We don''t know why Mr. Moore summoned you either."


    Gianna nervously followed them into the house.


    As soon as she entered, she saw Sebastian and Waylon sitting there quietly and he became more


    uneasy.


    "Mr. Moore, Little Young Master," Gianna greeted, trying her best to calm down.


    Sebastian and Waylon were still silent.


    The atmosphere immediately became oppressive.


    Outside the window was a beautiful scene of blooming flowers.


    But inside the house, the dining hall was enveloped by a horrifying atmosphere of death.


    Gianna''s forehead had been covered with sweat. Although she didn''t know anything, she almost


    fainted from the oppressive atmosphere.


    In the past decades of her life, she''d never felt as tormented as she felt at this moment.


    Time trickled by and ten minutes passed. However, no one in the dining hall broke the silence. Only


    Gianna''s heavy breaths and the sound of the wind outside could be heard.


    The father and the son were all good at keeping theirposure.


    Suddenly, some footsteps came from the living room.


    Sebastian took a nce at Vincent who walked into the house with a package in his hand.


    "Mr. Moore, we found that." Vincent nced at Gianna coldly.


    The person who walked in with him was Kingston, also Sebastian''s bodyguard.


    Sebastian slightly nodded his head and then nced at Gianan gloomily, his gaze carrying


    tremendous murderous intent.


    "Gianan, why did you drug my son, causing him to go blind and nearly die?"


    His cold voice suddenly resounded in the dining hall, startling Gianna.


    Gianna eximed in shock and shook her head, saying, "Mr. Moore, I didn''t. I didn''t!"


    "Humph! We found this package of medicine in your room. Stop denying it!" Vincent put the


    package of medicine in front of Gianna.


    Gianan''s pupils contracted. She fixed her murky eyes on the package of medicine in Vincent''s


    hands.


    No wonder Sebastian let her wait here for so long. It turned out his men had gone to search her


    ce.


    "Impossible!" Gianna shook her head in horror.


    She didn''t hide the medicine in her room. A murderer would be sent to jail. Although she was not


    illegible, she knew thisw.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    she''d hide the medicine in the other ce, but how did Vincent find it?


    Could it be that they''d suspected her long ago?"


    "Mr. Moore, I didn''t do it. really." Gianna thought about a lot of possibilities but still felt something


    wrong with this matter.


    But she was not doomed. She could tell them that the person behind her was Hailey. In that way,


    none of them would be able to escape.


    Sebastian didn''t say anything, and Waylon also sat there quietly.


    Gianna was frightened by their calmness.


    She''d been working in the manor for several years, and she knew that when Sebastian remained


    silent, it meant everything was under his control.


    She racked her mind, wanting to find a way to save herself.


    Would they let her go if she told them she was birded by Hailey? But that woman was rich and


    powerful...


    And the result might be that she would have to take the me alone.


    When Gianna was lost in her thoughts, some footsteps came from behind.


    Gianna turned around to see a very beautiful walk into the dining hall with Christian.


    She was such a stunning beauty. Wearing a ck dress that draped perfectly, she walked over


    elegantly.


    Christian walked over shoulder-and-shoulder with her, feeling so proud of Dr. Scott when basked in


    the admiring nces of everyone present. A gentle smile appeared on his lips.


    Seeing this scene, Sebastian thought of the words "perfect match". A handsome man and a


    beautiful woman... That was really a perfect match. He felt a bit ufortable. It was such a weird


    feeling.


    Waylon, however, gazed at Christian with an imperceptible frown.


    "Ms. Scott, thank you foring here," Sebastian said slowly in a nd voice, sounding very


    indifferent and calm.


    Eleanor didn''t think much about it. She walked over and slightly waved the medical powder in her


    hand into the air when she walked past Gianna.


    Gianna felt a bit cheered up when she breathed in the faint fragrance.


    She thought it was from Gianna''s body. Since the fragrance disappeared in an instant, she didn''t


    take it to her heart. She wanted to find its trace, but there was none anymore.


    Sebastian gazed at Eleanor and asked, "Is there any poison in this dish?"


    Eleanor nodded slightly. She took out a silver needle and slowly stirred it in the dish. Then she put it


    aside.


    She then took out three more silver needles to test other dishes.


    She found out two kinds of poison three minutester. It was very subtle and almost undetectable.


    However, the braised pork rib that Waylon liked contained a strong toxin. It seemed like Gianna had


    really poisoned him.


    But who was the person behind her?


    Eleanor said slowly in a husky voice, "There are two kinds of poisons in the dishes, and both are the


    poisons in your bodies. One of them has a weaker toxin, so eating it every day will not cause much


    harm. However, it can prevent your legs from recovering."


    "And the poison in the braised pork ribs... It was the one that caused Waylon to go blind."


    Sebastian grabbed the cutleries on the table and threw them at Gianna with great force before


    Eleanor finished the words.


    "Ah..." Gianan screamed holding her head and trembling violently.


    "B*tch. He''s only a kid. How could you poison him?" Sebastian roared, his voice terrifying.


    But Waylon didn''t have any feelings about this. He nced over Eleanor''s arm.


    A faint glow became more visible under the light. It was from the faint, small circle that he drew on


    Eleanor''s arm hours ago. It was invisible in sunlight, but the room''s lighting could reflect it.


    Eleanor was Melody Scott, which meant Melody was his mother.


    "Haha... Son of b*tch, why are you still alive? You should have died long ago. You''re getting on my


    path to wealth, so you deserve death." Gianna yelled with a maniac expression and rushed toward


    Waylon.

 Chapter 58 Gianna Suddenly Died

    Chapter 58 Gianna Suddenly Died


    Chapter 58 Gianna Suddenly Died


    Except for Eleanor, everyone looked at the crazy Gianna in shock.


    Realizing that Gianna wanted to hurt Waylon, Vincent quickly reached out his foot to stumble


    Gianna. And thetter fell the next moment.


    "Bang!" There came a loud sound when her fat body hit the ground.


    She sprawled at Eleanor''s feet.


    Eleanor looked down at her coldly, emanating a strong aura. Her delicate face was filled with anger


    and a cold light shed across her eyes. She was determined to avenge her son.


    She slowly stepped back and asked, "Where did you get the poison?"


    Kingston, who watched this from afar, slightly knitted his brows. He gazed at Eleanor, seeming to be


    thinking about something.


    "Haha..." Giananughed for no reason and said, "I got it from a beautifuldy. Her name is..."


    The rest words were stuck in her throat.


    Eleanor became furious and looked around at the bodyguards present.


    She quickly squatted down to check the back of Gianna''s head, only to find that a steel needle had


    hit her vital point.


    "She''s dead!" She died at such a critical moment!


    Eleanor was so angry that she clenched her fists tightly.


    Sebastian nced at the bodyguards present without any expressional change on his handsome


    face. It seemed like he''d expected this.


    Eleanor slowly stood up and nced over Sebastian. Noticing that he still looked calm, she


    trembled all over uncontrobly.


    She was still so na?ve and inexperienced!


    But it seemed like Sebastian had expected this incident.


    "WHO?" Vincent roared and snapped to look at the left window when a ck figure shed by.


    Eleanor looked over and saw Kingston quickly rush out to chase after that person.


    She felt this scene bizarre.


    From the position where that murderer stood a while ago, he could easily kill Gianna.


    The rest bodyguards also rushed out to chase after the murderer.


    However, she could predict one oue they wouldn''t be able to catch the murderer.


    Eleanor looked at Sebastian and said in a calm voice to prevent others from noticing her weird


    reaction, "President Moore, I''m leaving first. Feel free to contact me at any time if you need my


    help."


    Sebastian nodded and said ndly, "Thank you, Dr. Scott." He nced over her calm eyes and


    then slowly looked away.


    Christian took a step forward and said, "Ms. Scott, I''ll send you off."


    "Don''t bother. Goodbye." Eleanor turned around and strode out of the house.


    Staring at Eleanor''s back, Waylon felt a bit worried about her. His mom must have gone out to


    chase after that murderer.


    Sebastian looked at Gianna whoy lifelessly on the ground, his eyes turning so sharp as if they


    could see through everything.


    It was not difficult to guess who was behind Gianna. But that person wouldn''t admit it if he couldn''t


    provide any evidence. That person must have put some spies beside him and it was hard to get rid


    of all of them immediately.


    Christian looked back at Sebastian and said, "Sebastian, seems like they''ve put some spies in


    Sannot Courtyard."


    Sebastian nodded slightly and moved his thin lips, saying, "Don''t worry. We''ll find a chance to find


    out all of them."


    Christian turned to look at Waylon who sat there quietly with his hands sped together tightly on


    his knees. He was still a child, but he already had an aura that was as strong as his father''s.


    "But they won''t dare to poison you at will in the future," said Christian.


    Sebastian still felt a sharp pang in his heart as anger gradually filled his chest.


    "We need to find them out. Otherwise, I and Waylon will always be in danger."


    Christian relied, "I understand. I''ll let my men deal with this."


    He turned around, wanting to leave. But Sebastian took a nce at Gianan''s dead body and said,


    "Check Gianna''s phone. There should be some news we want in it."


    Christian walked toward Gianna elegantly and looked down at her before squatting down to get her


    phone.


    After a while, he looked at Sebastian and shook his head, reporting, "I didn''t find anything."


    "Humph!" Sebastian snorted. "Looks like that person is well-prepared."


    When his men forcibly took Gianna here, or when they rummaged through Gianan''s phone, that


    person''s men shouldn''t have been prepared for such a situation.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Christian went out to ask him men over to deal with Gianna''s dead body.


    Sebastian asked the servants to clean the table and then returned to the living room with Waylon to


    wait for their investigation results.


    Eleanor followed them out of the Moores'' manor and found that Vincent and Kingston were chasing


    after the murderer very closely. And Kingston was ahead of Vincent.


    She watched and found that each time when Kingson was about to catch the murderer, that person


    could barely escape.


    She slightly knitted her brows and sent a message to Sienna.


    As soon as she sent out the message, she found the murderer jumping into the car driven by his


    aplice.


    The car rushed out like crazy.


    Eleanor remembered the license number and sent it to Sienna.


    Sienna wanted to drive up to block the car, but she was stopped by Eleanor.


    With their reckless speed, Sienna would easily get hurt.


    Eleanor nced at the panting bodyguards not far away and cursed them for being so useless


    before getting into Sienna''s car.


    Sienna said angrily, "Sis, the bodyguard ahead is so useless. He was only a few steps away from


    catching that murderer."


    Eleanor took a nce at Kingston and found he was still taking deep breaths. Her eyes flicked as


    she said, "Let''s go. Monitor the whole city and find that car."


    "Okay, sis." Sienna started the car with an angry look. Before galloping out, she shot a re at


    Kingston. Because of this man''s uselessness, she would have to work overtime tonight!


    Not far away, the twin brothers, Noah, Warren, and Little Elijah, hid in the dark. Each of them was


    wearing a ck baseball cap, a pair of sunsses, and a mask, hiding away their faces well.


    Elijah''s milk bottle had been reced with a thermos. He took a sip of the milk inside and asked,


    "Noah, Warren, what happened?"


    Noah who was chewing a gun took a nce at the departing car and replied nonchntly, "Maybe


    they''re chasing after a thief. That thief was quite outstanding and that bodyguard of the Moore


    family was very useless. I wonder if they still need bodyguards. Maybe I can have a try."


    Elijah was startled when he heard Noah''s words. He hadn''t told his brothers that they''d found their


    eldest brother. Since her mother hadn''t brought it up, he didn''t dare to disclose it.


    "Noah, you''re so young, so you can''t even enter the manor. Just be mom''s good boy," Elijah teased.


    Noah took a nce at him and stroked his head with a smile. His expression seemed to be saying,


    "I can forcefully enter the manor with my capability."


    "Drink your milk. Do tell me if it gets cold. I''ll make new milk for you. I brought your milk powder


    here, so you don''t have to worry it''s not enough. Don''t let yourself get diarrhea again."


    "Wow!" Elijah looked at Noah with surprise, his eyes lighting up. Feeling warm inside, he said,


    "Noah, thank you."


    He was so happy that he nestled onto Warren while thetter cooperatively supported his "weak"


    brother.


    Warren narrowed his eyes and said, "Let''s call it a day. We''ve seen Mom, so let''s go back. Mommy


    April should be hungry."


    The three brothers left cautiously.


    Sienna parked her car in a hidden ce and Eleanor changed back into the clothes she wore


    previously after removing her makeup. She picked up the pastries and said to Sienna, "Sisi,


    message me right away if there''s any news."


    "Okay, sis. Be careful. The Moore family is sophisticated, so you must remember the techniques of


    competing with women all the time. Just strive to make yourself the QUEEN!"


    Eleanor was rendered speechless.


    When she was about to get out of the car, Sienna got a new message.


    "Sis, Gabrielle went to the gambling house again."


    Eleanor narrowed her eyes and curled up her lips into a faint smile, asking, "How many times has it


    been?"


    Sienna replied, "It''s the third time."


    Eleanor smiled meaningfully and said, "It''s time toplete our n."


    "Okay, sis. I''ll go there right away."


    Eleanor slightly nodded and told her to take care. Then she got out of the car and entered the


    Moores'' manor.

 Chapter 59 Did You See It by Yourself

    Chapter 59 Did You See It by Yourself


    Chapter 59 Did You See It by Yourself


    Eleanor had been nning to allure Gabrie to the gambling house before she returned to the


    country. Her adoptive mother liked gambling and she''d learned about this long ago. Therefore, she


    arranged such a good show for her.


    She was back for revenge. An eye for an eye. And they must experience what she once suffered.


    They snatched away the form for Fragrant Poll back then and had earned a lot over the years.


    But soon, they would learn that living in the world was much more unbearable than going to hell.


    What was it like to have nothing?


    She''d crawled out of the hell. Bearing great pain, her bloody, distorted face, and her hatred for


    them, she moved forward step by step. She would still tremble violently whenever she thought


    about that period.


    Gabrie didn''t deserve to be a human being.


    Michael was a jerk too as he returned her kindness with enmity.


    One day, she would let that ungrateful man kneel before her and beg for her mercy.


    Eleanor was overwhelmed by many thoughts and couldn''t keep calm anymore. Her enchanting


    eyes were turbulent with cold hatred.


    Even servants walking past her would feel her cold aura and they trembled uncontrobly.


    They''d never seen this aspect of Eleanor.


    Eleanor adjusted her mood and when she stepped on the hallway of the living hall, she became


    gentle again.


    The living hall was enveloped by a stern, cold aura. Her eyes flicked as she slightly walked in.


    "Waylon, I''m back. There was a traffic jam on the street, so I came back a bitte." Eleanor walked


    over smilingly. She''d shifted so naturally between her two identities and no one had found out her


    secret.


    Only the careful Waylon found out about his mother''s secret.


    "It doesn''t matter," Waylon said in a nd voice, not shifting his gaze away from her. He just looked


    in her direction quietly.


    Sebastian also looked over. She was half an hourter than he''d expected.


    He said slowly, "We haven''t had dinner yet." For some reason, he had trust in Eleanor.


    Eleanor looked at this arrogant handsome and then put the pastries on the table.


    "Take some pastries first. I''ll go prepare dinner right away. It will be ready soon."


    Eleanor picked up a pastry, took a nce at Sebastian, and then curled up her lips into a brightly


    warm smile. She was always grateful to those who once helped her.


    She ate the pastry while walking toward the kitchen.


    When Sebastian caught a glimpse of her bright smile, he felt as if his heart was tingled by


    something and got a weird feeling. It was very unfamiliar and he wanted to catch the feeling but


    failed.


    "Daddy, I want to eat the pastry with dried meat floss."


    Sebastian came back to his senses, feeling a bit. Why would he be lost in a strange woman''s


    smile?


    He picked up a pastry with dried meat floss in it and handed it to his son.


    Sebastian also smiled lightly when he saw Waylon''s smile.


    Waylon would regain his sight soon... However, Sebastian suddenly thought of the curse from


    Gianna a while ago and he felt a sharp pang in his chest.


    "Waylon, remember, you''re my biological son. You''re not a b*stard, so just argue with anyone who


    speaks ill about you with confidence. You''re my son, so even if you make big trouble, I''ll fix it for


    you."


    Waylon gazed at his dominating father and smiled, saying, "Dad, you''re spoiling me."


    Sebastian replied in a loud voice, "My son is the most outstanding child. Even if you''re spoiled by


    me, you''re still my pride."


    Waylon smiled again and took a bite of the pastry with dried meat floss in it, feeling so sweet.


    "Dad, can I ask you another question?" Waylon took the chance to sound out Sebastian.


    "What''s that?" Sebastian had always been patient with his son.


    "Dad, how did Ie to you back then?" Waylon asked in one go.


    Sebastian gazed at him, his eyes flickering. He answered, "Your mother sent you to me."


    Waylon clenched his hands and asked, "Did you see that by yourself?"


    Sebastian shook his head. Matters about his mother had always been a tattoo for him, but why did


    he suddenly bring this up today?


    "No. I didn''t see her." Sebastian didn''t lie. Waylon was sensitive about matters rted to his mother


    and he never asked him about his mother.


    "Why did you suddenly ask about this?" Sebastian looked at his son''s nk eyes.


    It seemed like this boy had been in a good mood these days.


    Waylon pressed his pink lips and slightly looked down. Then he replied in a low voice, "I was often


    called b*stard child, so I was curious about what my mother looked like."


    Since Sebastian didn''t see his mother back then, it meant that he was not abandoned by her.


    instead, he was sent to his father by someone else.


    "Then do you remember who sent me to you?" Waylon raised another question. He must figure this


    out because it was a nightmare for his mother.


    Also, he had been called b*stard child since he was young and he wouldn''t be able to forget the


    pain.


    Sebastian thought his son very strange tonight. He felt like the words he said were all with the


    intention of sounding out something from him.


    "I don''t know. You were directly put into my office." Sebastian didn''t lie. At that time, all the


    surveince cameras in hispany were damaged.


    And it happened to be the anniversary celebration of thepany that that. When he arrived at the


    company, he found a box on his desk and heard the cries of a baby from inside.


    With confusion, he opened the box and saw Waylon. He was too little and his lips and face had


    be blue because of theck of oxygen. The baby even had difficulty breathing at that time, so


    Sebastian directly sent him to the hospital without thinking too much.


    When examining the baby, the doctor told Sebastian that the baby assembled him a lot, so he had a


    paternity test. Never had he expected that he who was only 21 years old at that time would


    suddenly be a father.


    When Sebastian thought of what that woman had done, he felt rage burning in his chest. It was as if


    each inch of his never was torn by the rage.


    Waylon was so little at that time and had been given birth prematurely. How could she be so cruel to


    abandon him?


    He didn''t know who had had a one-night stand with him. He''d investigated the surveince videos


    but he didn''t find out anything.


    That woman must know him. And that was why she would send the baby to him after giving birth to


    it.


    When the baby was discharged from the hospital, Sebastian thought his mother shoulde to find


    him.


    However, he''d waited for her for six whole years, yet she still didn''t show up.


    He asked his men to find her but didn''t get any news about her either.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Waylon began to think about it. Who would have taken him away from his mother?


    Sebastian observed his son''s expression carefully and felt much relieved when he confirmed there


    was no pain on Waylon''s handsome face.


    40 minutester, Eleanor walked over with a dining trolley.


    She looked at Sebastian and Waylon and said with a smile, "Let''s have dinner."


    Sebastian walked over with Waylon.


    Eleanor ced the dishes on the table. She''d prepared five cuisines and one soup and all of them


    were homemade dishes.


    Sebastian studied Eleanor slowly. Her features were stunning and her ck, long hair had been tied


    into a ponytail, which made her look young and innocent. She was in a ck hoodie. And although


    it was a bit loose, it couldn''t hide her curvy figure.


    Sebastian slowly looked away. But beautiful things could always attract people''s attention and


    Sebastian would uncontrobly look toward her from time to time.


    Eleanor filled a bowl of rice for each of them. When she sat down at the table, she received a


    message notification.

 Chapter 60 Whats the Relevance

    Chapter 60 What''s the Relevance


    Chapter 60 What''s the Relevance


    [Arielle] Ellie, that b*stard refused to divorce me.


    Eleanor mmed her cutleries on the table when she saw the message.


    Waylon and Sebastian all looked toward her at the loud sound.


    But Eleanor who was typing something on her phone with her head lowered didn''t notice their


    gazes. She always acted like this whenever she was angry.


    Her slender, fair fingers quickly typed something on the screen.


    [Eleanor] Why did he refuse to divorce?


    [Arielle] He went to the hospital this morning and was found with AIDS.


    Eleanor slowly curled up her lips gloatingly when she saw the message. Her smile looked so bright.


    "That scumbag deserves this," she cursed in a low voice.


    Sebastian was rendered speechless. Did this woman have the habit of talking to herself?


    And who was that scumbag?


    [Eleanor] Don''t waste your time on him. Do what you should do.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    [Arielle] I was so shocked because April and Little Elijah found out a lot of evidence. I won''t have to


    worry about the divorce with the evidence. His mom will have to beg me. And our babies are all fine.


    [Eleanor] Okay.


    She put down her phone and reached out for her cutleries, only to find Sebastian looking at her


    meaningfully. Only at this moment did she realize what she''d said.


    Sheughed awkwardly and asked, "President Moore, do you like tonight''s dishes?"


    Sebastian was chewing a fish ball. It was not as fragrant as the fish balls in the restaurants, but it


    tasted very fresh and stic.


    He nodded slightly. He was an indifferent man, but at this moment, he told her his remark. "Not


    bad."


    Eleanor felt a bit disappointed, but when thinking that it was prepared for her son, she said, "I see.


    I''ll improve this next time."


    With that, she picked up a fish ball and put it into Waylon''s bowl. After dividing it, she continued to


    feed her son.


    "Waylon, have some braised pork ribs. The braised pork ribs I made are delicious too."


    "Okay!" Waylon nodded slightly. He was an indifferent person too, but he was willing to respond to


    Eleanor.


    Sebastian feltplicated and a bit happy about his son''s change.


    He was a boring man and Waylon, who had been raised by him since childhood, developed


    characters simr to his.


    Christian only went back after the three finished the dinner.


    He slowly walked into the house, looking elegant and indifferent. He took a nce at Eleanor and


    then looked back at Sebastian, reporting, "We lost his traces."


    Sebastian slightly pressed his lips. He''d anticipated this.


    A hint of killing intent shed across Eleanor''s eyes. That murderer had run away and they''d alerted


    their enemies tonight, which meant it would be hard for them to find them out.


    Sebastian looked at Eleanor and said, "Eleanor, please take care of Waylon. Christian,e to the


    study with me."


    Christian slightly nodded and walked over, pushing Sebastian''s wheelchair toward the study.


    Eleanor knew what Sebastian and Christian were about to talk about.


    The situation in the Sannot Courtyard was stillplicated.


    "Waylon, let''s go out for a walk."


    Waylon nodded. He didn''t have any objections to it.


    Eleanor stood up happily, held up Waylon''s hand, and took him out for a walk.


    From the floor-to-ceiling window on the study on the second floor, Christian and Sebastian could


    see Eleanor and Waylon''s backs.


    Christian slightly raised his brows, emanating a cold aura as he said, "Eleanor Ryker. Except for


    that she''s an orphan, I couldn''t find out anything else about her. Her identity is very bizarre."


    With that, he handed a picture to Sebastian.


    Sebastian took the picture and saw a very beautiful girl who looked a bit like his nominal wife,


    Eleanor.


    Sebastian took a nce at Christian calmly.


    Standing beside him, Christian exined, "This is the adoptive daughter of the Ryker family,


    Eleanor Ryker. Don''t you think she looks a bit like your wife, whose name is also Eleanor Ryker?


    She disappeared six years ago. ording to the servants of the Ryker family, Eleanor did


    something wrong at that time and was then arrested. Later, she disappeared into thin air, and they


    still have no news about her."


    "And there''s another piece of news. Eleanor Ryker was once Michael''s girlfriend, but shortly after


    her disappearance, Michael established a rtionship with Caroline. I heard that he betrayed


    Eleanor with Caroline."


    "The Ryker family then cooperated with Michael with the form for Fragrant Pill, and Michael has


    earned a lot over these years. And that was the reason why he dared to plot against you back then."


    Sebastian stared at the picture and asked, "Who created the form for Fragrant Pill?"


    Christian took a nce at the picture and replied slowly without any emotional fluctuation, "I asked


    some servants who have worked in the Ryker family for years and found that Eleanor had


    outstanding medical skills. But I don''t know if the form is provided by Eleanor because Mr. Ryker


    is also a doctor. So, the form might also be developed by him."


    The Fragrant Pill had been introduced to the market for several years and had always been a top


    seller. Many patients had great trust in this medicine.


    Sebastian stared at the picture, seeming to be thinking about something.


    After a while, he slowly put down the photo and looked at Christian, asking, "What''s the association


    between that girl and my wife? What do you think of it?"


    Christian looked at Eleanor''s back, seeming to be thinking about something. He saw Eleanor say


    something to Waylon and then thetterughed happily.


    He answered, his gaze meaningful, "No matter who she is, looks like Waylon likes her very much.


    Look, Waylon has neverughed so happily."


    Sebastian also saw the scene. His son had neverughed so happily even in front of him either.


    He felt a bit jealous.


    Christian continued, "Old Master Moore said Santiago Grayson, a famous fortune teller, gave him


    the advice. At first, your grandfather came to somedies from rich or powerful families, but they all


    refused to marry you when they learned that you were dying. Therefore, he could only try to find a


    wife for you among the ordinary people. ording to your grandfather, Mr. Grayson studied


    Eleanor''s physiognomy the day before he went to find her and forecasted that you two would be a


    perfect match. Old Master Moore came to her three times, and she finally agreed to marry you."


    Sebastian listened to him carefully. When Christian finished the words, he said tly, "Go straight to


    the point."


    Christian looked down at him and curled up his lips into a light smile. He looked very handsome and


    warm when he smiled.


    "Eleanor must know Mr. Grayson. And she married you with some intentions. After she married into


    your family, Michael and his family, who had been the center of your family, were even driven out.


    Sebastian finally understood and was a bit astonished. He looked at Christian and asked, "Do you


    mean my wife is the missing adoptive daughter of the Ryker family? And that she''s back for


    revenge?"


    Christian gazed at Eleanor''s back with a meaningful smile. No matter how ridiculous a matter was, it


    was nothing in their eyes. He continued, still, his voice didn''t contain too many emotions, "I also


    thought of this possibility, but I didn''t have any evidence. Moreover, only their eyes look alike and


    they look different in other aspects. For example, temperament. The adoptive daughter of the Ryker


    family has a pair of dull eyes, but your nominal wife has a unique personality. She''s neither humble


    nor pushy and can even deal with theplicated rtionships in the Moore family with ease."


    He couldn''t conclude on something without evidence.


    Sebastian withdrew his gaze and sneered, saying, "No matter who she is, as long as she''s not our


    enemy, she can be our friend. Go investigate the adoptive daughter of the Ryker family, and also,


    my nominal wife."


    Christian looked at him with helplessness and said, "I''ve found out everything I can find out. And I


    even found out some secrets."


    Sebastian teased in a nd voice, "But seems like you haven''t given full y to your ability."


    Hended his gaze on theputer screen and was very shocked when he noticed that one of his


    documents was opened.


    He said angrily, "Take Eleanor upstairs, RIGHT NOW!!!"

 Chapter 61 Show Me the Evidence

    Chapter 61 Show Me the Evidence


    Chapter 61 Show Me the Evidence


    Christian knew how serious this was when he saw Sebastian go on a rampage.


    Eleanor was telling Waylon about the outside world and Waylon was listening intently.


    Vincent hurried over and said, "Mrs. Moore, Mr. Moore would like you toe into the study."


    Eleanor nodded, took Waylon''s hand, and prepared to go back.


    Vincent said softly, "Mrs. Moore, give Little Young Master to me."


    Eleanor raised her eyebrow slightly and said nothing, handing Waylon over to Vincent and heading


    to the study.


    She went upstairs, and just as she reached the door of the study, a pen flew swiftly toward her.


    Eleanor''s eyes turned sharp, and she quickly tilted her head.


    But she was half a second slow. The tip of the pen grazed her skin, and she frowned at a faint


    tingling.


    A piercing and angry voice rang out, "Eleanor, you got a death wish? How dare you touch my


    computer? Who did you give the materials to?"


    Surprisingly, Sebastian put the me on Eleanor. Eleanor''s face instantly clouded.."What are you


    talking about?"


    A wave of anger swept over her, who fixed her deep-set, upturned, eyes zing with anger on


    Sebastian. She walked up right to him in a hurry and looked condescendingly at him in a


    wheelchair, her eyes full of anger. "I''m an open book, and have never sneaked around and lied.


    Don''t try to put me in the wrong. You need to show me proof."


    Sebastian was much frostier with Eleanor. "You were the only one who came into my study today,


    weren''t you?"


    "So that makes me a thief?" Eleanor tried to outdo him with her eyes ming with wrath locking with


    his eyes that burned with anger.


    Christian was surprised. It was the first time someone had dared to challenge Sebastian when he


    was boiling with rage.


    Eleanor was as bad-tempered as Sebastian. Neither of them would ever let the other win. They


    were such badass.


    In the next moment, Sebastian suddenly got his strong hands around Eleanor''s throat.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Sebastian was sitting in the wheelchair, and his hands were so tight around Eleanor''s throat that


    she couldn''t breathe. Her mind floated to the fire that night. She thought of the hellish heat and gut-


    wrenching pain and shuddered all over. Six years had passed, but once she felt this suffocating


    sensation, the pain would still consume her.


    "Uhh!" Eleanor let out a cry of pain. Her face was dark purple fromck of oxygen. Sebastian


    squeezed her neck so hard that her throat was almost crushed, and she felt a lot of pain and


    extremely ufortable.


    Suddenly, Sebastian let go of Eleanor, and she helplessly copsed onto the floor. "Ahem..." She


    breathed heavily.


    Eleanor felt some of her strengthing back and looked at Sebastian with a cial smile. Her


    smiling eyes were ice-cold and innocent.


    "Sebastian, what kind of man are you to bully a woman?" Her voice was low and hoarse.


    Now it was Sebastian''s turn to look condescendingly at her, with evidently murderous intent on his


    handsome face. "Whoever crosses the line will get killed! Now that you dared to touch my things,


    you would have to suffer the consequences."


    Eleanor was a bold woman, but when she looked at Sebastian''s dark and angry face, her pretty


    eyes couldn''t help but tremble.


    She smiled and answered, "Whoever crosses the line will get killed! You''re such a vindictive bully.


    Sebastian, I also have boundaries that you must respect. I will kill those who wish to kill me!"


    Eleanor was more arrogant than him!


    Sebastian looked deeply at her!


    At this moment, he knew more about her.


    Eleanor slowly stood up, looked at Sebastian, and said word by word, "You were there when I came


    to your study. How could I possibly touch yourputer?"


    "I left then. I made you dinner as soon as I got home. After dinner, I took the kids out for a walk. I


    didn''t enter your study until a few minutes ago. There''s a security camera in your study. You will


    know the truth if you turn on your phone and take a look at the surveince. Why did you put the


    me on me?"


    Sebastian said, "There''s no surveince around here."


    "Heh, heh..." Eleanor faked augh. She knew Sebastian''s missing files were important, or he


    wouldn''t be so angry.


    He almost killed her.


    "It was not me." Eleanor looked at him with a haughty, steady gaze.


    Sebastian looked at the stolenputer files, one of his most important projects before his


    ident.


    Now that thisputer folder had been opened, the information about this project would get leaked.


    Eleanor looked at him and said, "I can get it back for you to prove my innocence."


    Sebastian looked at her and said in a mocking tone, "You know how to work aputer?"


    Eleanor looked at him like he was an idiot. "Is it weird that I can handle aputer?"


    She couldn''t leave, and if she did, she had to take her son with her.


    "You get out of the way," Eleanor ordered.


    Sebastian sat in his wheelchair and did not move, asking coldly, "Why should I trust you?"


    The hostility faded from Eleanor''s face, and a broad smile broke on her red lips. "Do you have


    another option?"


    Sebastian quietly looked at her for three seconds, pressed the switch of the wheelchair, and the


    wheelchair slowly moved away.


    Christian was a bit surprised as he watched this.


    Sebastian actuallypromised. What was even more impressive was that he caved in to a


    woman.


    It was uncharacteristic of Sebastian.


    Eleanor walked over and saw that Sebastian''sputer came with its own webcam. She typed in a


    set of codes, and soon theputer''s screen turned blue, with white characters shing quickly


    across the screen.


    Sebastian''sptop was top of the line, with a built-in webcam that had hidden footage. If Sebastian


    specifically had the built-in webcam set up or if it was already set up once it was for sale, it would


    store the footage for three hours.


    A glimmer of surprise flitted across Sebastian''s dark eyes as he saw Eleanor was manipting the


    computer in an awfully professional manner.


    A few minutester, Eleanor saw the blue screen shed and a ck shadow appeared on the


    screen at about 5:40 PM.


    "It''s 6:00 p.m. sharp. Twenty minutes have passed. If he''s not out yet, you can get him back." The


    orange afterglow reflected on Eleanor''s stunned face, which was shadowy and shimmery. She was


    confident and practically aglow, with her intelligent eyes kindling with joy.


    Eleanor added, "Someone came into your room and touched yourputer while we were eating.


    See for yourself who this guy is."


    Eleanor turned theptop around. Sebastian frowned, wondering, "Myputer can actually do


    that?"


    He''d had thisputer customized before his ident. He hadn''t had a chance to take a closer


    look at what function it served.


    A man in a suit appeared in the video. All that could be seen was below his chin when his face was


    covered.


    But Sebastian and Christian still recognize who this guy was.


    Christian walked out with a sullen face, called Vincent, and told him to act now.


    Sebastian said, "I''m sorry!" He sounded awkward as if he had never apologized to anyone before.


    Eleanor looked at him and said, "Sebastian, I promise you I won''t hurt you or Waylon."


    Sebastian looked at her with his steady gaze. There was a sincere look in her clear, beautiful eyes.


    Sebastian wanted to know why she wouldn''t hurt him. The people around him, with the exception of


    a few close friends, came to him for his money and his life.


    After a long time, he asked coldly, "Why?"

 Chapter 62 Hes Not the Problem

    Chapter 62 He''s Not the Problem


    Chapter 62 He''s Not the Problem


    Eleanor''s beautiful eyes slowly fell on the puzzled look on Sebastian''s handsome face. Sitting


    languidly, he had an elegant and charming air.


    A smile curled the corners of her mouth. "I don''t know, but you mark my words. I won''t hurt you. You


    don''t need to have any doubts about my identity. I''m just a simple person. I''m whatever you find out


    I am."


    Sebastian replied in a t tone, "What seems simple is actually veryplicated!"


    Eleanor curled up the corners of her mouth. "Take it or leave it. I won''t give two sh*ts if you don''t


    believe me."


    A lot of things were still unresolved.


    She had hate for him in her heart, which couldn''t be quelled.


    Neither of them said anything. Even though they were married, they were still strangers. Things got


    pretty tense all of a sudden.


    Eleanor gently stroked her neck that Sebastian had put his hands around, and a dull ache


    consumed her.


    He squeezed hard, and thus, her neck would definitely turn ck-and-blue in a while. Fortunately,


    Waylon couldn''t see, otherwise, she didn''t know how to exin to him.


    As Sebastian watched her movements, his eyes flickered, and then he lowered his eyes without


    saying anything.


    A few minutester, there was a noisy sound of footstepsing from downstairs. Christian went


    up ahead, followed by two bodyguards walking a man in a suit into the study.


    There was a murderous look in Sebastian''s eyes. He nced at Eleanor and said, "You go get


    some rest."


    Eleanor nodded slightly. Sebastian had a lot of secrets, and the less she knew, the better.


    When Eleanor walked out of the door, she couldn''t help but look at Sebastian again. He was sitting


    leisurely in the wheelchair, but his aura was very intimidating. He seemed to control everything,


    striking fear into the hearts of all those who stood against him.


    The door was closed with a bang. Sebastian''s face suddenly turned cold, looking down on the


    trembling man with his bloodthirsty ck eyes.


    "Mr. Moore, I..."


    "Snap..." Vincent pped Caleb on the face and said furiously, "Caleb, you treacherous bastard,


    how dare you betray Mr. Moore? Mr. Moore saved you back then. Without Mr. Moore, you would


    have long been dead."


    Vincent was very angry. Without Sebastian, he and Caleb would have long been dead.


    Caleb looked at Vincent and then at Sebastian before speaking in pain, "Vincent, no, I didn''t. I never


    wanted to betray Mr. Moore. They threatened me. They got my mother''s address out of nowhere


    and got my mother. I did it on purpose so that Mr. Moore would find out that theputer files had


    been stolen, and then I could report it to them. If I had betrayed Mr. Moore, I would have left long


    ago, and you wouldn''t have had a chance to catch me. Mr. Moore, please give me a chance to


    redeem myself. Let me go and I''ll go undercover for you."


    Caleb painfully looked at Sebastian with a sincere expression on his face.


    Sebastian looked at Caleb indifferently. "You think I need an undercover agent like you?"


    Caleb didn''t have anything to say. Sebastian had many enemies in the business world, but he had


    gotten to where he was because he conducted his business with an iron hand, scaring the pants off


    everyone.


    Christian knew Caleb and Vincent worked for Sebastian for many years, and that Sebastian couldn''t


    bear toy hands on Caleb.


    He asked, "Who is behind it?"


    Caleb shook his head. "Mr. Thomas, I don''t know. You check my phone."


    Vincent didn''t want Caleb to die, found Caleb''s cell phone and handed it to Christian.


    Christian clicked on it. It was Caleb''s mother in the video, and someone growled and threatened


    Caleb.


    Caleb was required to deliver the project materials to the designated location by 7:00 tonight.


    Christian showed the phone to Sebastian.


    When Sebastian checked it out, he looked at Caleb and said, "You made copies of the project


    materials?"


    Caleb nodded and said, "Mr. Moore, I did copy the project materials, but I changed the contents."


    Christian said angrily, "Give it to me."


    Vincent found a sh drive in Caleb''s clothes and handed it to Sebastian.


    Sebastian put the sh drive in hisputer''s USB port and carefully looked it over.


    Caleb didn''t know how to run a business. Although he had tampered with what was on the drive, it


    didn''t make much sense.


    Sebastian reworked the information in the sh drive, and when he made sure it was all right, he


    handed it to Caleb and said leisurely, "You send it to the man who threatened you, and get your


    mother out. Kingston, you go with Caleb."


    "Yes, Mr. Moore." Kingston nodded slightly.


    Kingston bent down and helped Caleb to his feet. "Let''s go."


    "Thank you, Mr. Moore!" Caleb was immensely grateful to Sebastian. As ruthless as Sebastian was,


    he went easy on his men. Caleb would never betray him.


    When Caleb and Kingston were about to leave, Sebastian nced at Kingston thoughtfully.


    "Kingston, you don''t have to go. I want Vincent to go with Caleb since they have always worked so


    well together. Kingston, you stay with me."


    Kingston''s eyes flickered and he said, "Yes, Mr. Moore."


    Christian was worried because Caleb was all brawn and no brains as well as impulsive.


    Christian looked at Sebastian and said calmly, "I''ll go with them."


    Sebastian cautioned, "Be careful."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Christian nodded and turned to leave.


    As Kingston watched them leave, he pursed his lips and clenched his fists, an odd look crossing his


    eyes.


    Sebastian gave Kingston an unemotional nce and said, "You stay here and keep guard. I have a


    lot of work to do."


    "Yes, Mr. Moore!" Kingston stood straight with his hands behind his back, looking straight ahead.


    Sebastian sat back down at hisputer and got back to work.


    He had always put his heart and soul into his work, but at this moment, he couldn''t concentrate on


    his work when he looked at theputer screen but kept thinking of the look of agony on Eleanor''s


    face.


    He set his sexy lips tight, and his eyes were fathomless. He couldn''t calm himself down.


    He was agitated, but he still had an indifferent and genteel look on his handsome face.


    He carefully read the materials for a while, but then he could hardly concentrate. Therefore, he gave


    up and stared at theputer in a daze.


    Eleanor returned to her room and went to the bathroom to shower before she applied medicine to


    her neck, trying not to leave any marks.


    But despite this, Eleanor''s neck was visibly bruised.


    Waylon bit his lip slightly when he saw Eleanore out of the shower with the bruises all over her


    pale neck.


    He wondered, "What has Dad done to Mom?"


    "Waylon, it''s early yet for bedtime. What do you want to do? I''ll keep youpany." Eleanor sat in


    front of Waylon.


    She thought of her other three children and was very excited, a grin spreading over her face.


    With four sons, she had a powerful presence.


    Waylon asked, "What happened to your voice?"


    Her voice was hoarse. Clearly, her throat was hurt.


    Eleanor looked at Waylon and smiled, rubbing his head. "Waylon, I''m fine. I just have a little cold


    and I''ll be fine tomorrow."


    Waylon pursed his lips, lowered his eyes, nestled into the couch, and didn''t say a word.


    He thought to himself, "Dad was bad. He bullied Mom!"


    At eight o''clock in the evening, Sebastian waited for Christian and the other twopanions to


    come back before sending everyone back to rest. He only asked Christian to stay.


    Christian told Sebastian about what had happened tonight and finally came to a conclusion.


    "The person who asked Caleb to steal the project materials is Hailey''s father, Cameron. That old


    bastard wants to marry his daughter to you, but meanwhile, he''s trying to annex yourpany. He''s


    overly ambitious."


    Sebastianughed disdainfully. "He''s nothing but a clown. He is not a serious threat. I''ll make him


    suffer tonight. Let''s wait for something to happen."

 Chapter 63 Theres a Price To Pay

    Chapter 63 There''s a Price To Pay


    Chapter 63 There''s a Price To Pay


    Christian alsoughed a little, a faint trace of sarcasm crossing his eyes. "We traded on the spot."


    Sebastian''s face was devoid of any emotion as he said, "There''s something wrong with Kingston.


    You go check it out."


    Christian frowned slightly, a little surprised. "Kingston?"


    Sebastian looked out the window into the night and said, "Gianna died so close to where Kingston


    was at the time. The person standing outside the window was just trying to divert our attention and


    confuse us so that Caleb had a chance toe to the study after you all left."


    The timing was perfect!


    Christian frowned, looked at Sebastian, and answered, "I''ll go downstairs and check it out. I''ll be


    back at 9:00. Call me if anything happens."


    "Okay!" Sebastian answered gently.


    When Christian walked to the door, he stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Sebastian.


    "You''ve wronged Eleanor."


    Sebastian didn''t want to hear Eleanor''s name right now, but Christian just brought it up.


    "I apologized to her." Sebastian knew if he didn''t say that, Christian would be upset.


    Christian looked deep into Sebastian''s eyes for a moment and left without saying anything.


    Needless to say, it was awkward when the two grown men both fell silent!


    Sebastian was left alone and fell into silence again.


    He was surprised by Eleanor''s appearance. Those ridiculous things Samuel did bug Sebastian too


    much.


    Sebastian sat in front of the window for an hour. Then Christian messaged him, saying that he was


    going back.


    Only then did Sebastian start his wheelchair and go to Eleanor''s room.


    He knocked on the door and pushed his way in. There was pleasantughtering from the


    room. Eleanor''s voice was slightly hoarse and Waylon wasughing his ass off.


    "Haha... So how did the little baby end up?"


    Eleanor said as she looked at Waylon, "In the end, that chicken was not killed and was put in the


    bathroom. The next day, itid an egg, and the little baby was so happy. Although he didn''t get the


    chicken leg, he was happy to get the egg."


    Actually, the little baby was Elijah.


    Elijah loved chicken legs, especially the New Orleans roast chicken legs, and he could eat two at a


    time.


    In order to eat chicken legs, Elijah even tried to steal a chicken.


    Sebastian saw this when he entered the door, and he felt all warm inside. He had rarely heard such


    laughter in this house.


    When Eleanor saw Sebastian was here, she stood up from the sofa, looked at him, and asked,


    "President Moore, are you going to sleep?"


    "Uh-huh!" Sebastian looked at her, who was wearing a short blouse and shorts, revealing slender


    fair legs and arms. She was light-skinned. Her skin had a faint glow in themplight and was


    dazzlingly pale.


    She didn''t have any makeup on. Her delicate features were as beautiful as if they were carefully


    drawn.


    Looking at the smiling woman in front of him, Sebastian waspletely unable to imagine that it


    was the same woman who had confronted him before.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His eyes flickered when he saw the bruise on her neck.


    Sebastian came back to his senses and lowered his eyes as if he could smell the faint, clean,


    refreshing scent of her that made him want to be near her. Upon closer inspection, his ears turned


    red as blood.


    "Waylon, did you take your medicine?" Sebastian asked, looking at Waylon.


    Waylon looked at Sebastian, his face sullen. "Yes," he said harshly.


    Sebastian frowned, wondering why Waylon was snippy with him.


    "Go to bed early. You''ll start studying tomorrow morning." With that, Sebastian turned his wheelchair


    around and left.


    After Sebastian left, Eleanor looked at Waylon. "Waylon, let''s go to bed."


    "Uh-huh!" Waylon nodded. He was always self-disciplined, went to bed early, and got up early.


    Eleanor stayed with Waylon. Only when he fell asleep did she get up and turn on the bedsidemp.


    Sienna called her just then.


    Eleanor nced at Waylon and asked in a lowered voice, "Sisi, are you home yet?"


    Sienna replied, "Eleanor, I''m home. Gabrie lost 3 million dors tonight and left with her teeth


    clenched in anger."


    "Heh, heh..." Eleanor lowered her voice andughed coldly. Upon hearing this news, she was less


    happy than sad. "Sisi, it''s not enough. The money Gabrie lost today is just the tip of the iceberg.


    They coerced me with the baby in my belly to get the form for Fragrant Pill and even made 2


    billion dors."


    "Sisi, you keep setting Gabrie up. Gabrie is ambitious and wants to win back the money she


    lost. They tried to kill me and secretly took my child away. I''m going to get back at the Ryker family


    and Michael."


    Sienna heartbreakinglyforted Eleanor. "Eleanor, don''t worry. Gabrie has already taken the


    bait. I''ve arranged it all. You don''t have to worry, and don''t feel bad."


    "Hmm! I know what you are capable of. All right, bye."


    Eleanor hung up the phone and looked down at sleeping Waylon, a teardrop running down from her


    eyes.


    She gently stroked Waylon''s little face. He slept peacefully and didn''t cry or get fussy.


    She murmured in a low voice, "Waylon, luckily, Mommy found you. What was I gonna do if I couldn''t


    find you? You may rest assured that Mommy will find the man who stole you and kept us apart for


    five years."


    "When I''m done with what I want to do, I''ll take you out of here."


    It was a long time before Eleanor turned off the light and went to bed.


    Once she was asleep, Waylon slowly opened his eyes and looked at tear tracks down her cheeks.


    His big dark eyes were filled with murderous intents as he thought in his heart, "The Ryker family


    and Michael stole the form for Fragrant Pill and tried to kill Mommy."


    Waylon remembered that Michael and the Ryker family got a firm foothold in the pharmaceutical


    industry with Fragrant Pill and earned a lot of money.


    Waylon said in his mind, "Mommy, don''t worry. I''ll take your revenge!"


    Michael had tried to kill Waylon countless times, and he would pay for what he did to Waylon and


    Eleanor.


    It waste at night. At the Logans'' mansion!


    The Logans'' mansion was brightly lit. Cameron, the old cunning, grinned happily, as he looked at


    today''s gains.


    Michael was here with a broken hand in a cast.


    "Mr. Logan, congrattions on 60 million dors in sales." Michael narrowed his eyes at the


    cunning man in front of him.


    Michael thought, "You sly dog! How dare you screw me on this. Then I''m going to let Sebastian deal


    with you."


    But Michael didn''t expect that as cunning and evil as he was, he was not as calcting as the


    younger generation. Sebastian knew exactly what they were up to, and got everything under


    control.


    "Ha, ha... Mr. Moore, it''s all thanks to you. I have already sent you money. Mr. Moore, let me know if


    you have any other good news then."


    "It''s the least I could do. Mr. Logan, we''re both in the same boat," Michaelughed and said.


    "You''re much more capable than Sebastian, who is a very impersonal guy." Sebastian had been


    such an ungrateful and heartless man all these years and was hard to control.


    Michaelughed and didn''t say anything.


    But Michael loved that. He was no worse than Sebastian.


    Hailey and Aubrey were there, too, and Aubrey kept looking at Michael with affection.


    Michael saw her eyes and gave her a gentle smile every now and then.


    Michael saw that it was about time and got up to say goodbye, "Mr. Logan, I''ll be leaving."


    "Fine, goodbye, Mr. Moore." Cameron stood up to see him off.


    After seeing Michael off, Cameron was about to turn around and go back when his cell phone


    suddenly vibrated. He was greatly frantic when he answered the phone.

 Chapter 64 A Surprise for You

    Chapter 64 A Surprise for You


    Chapter 64 A Surprise for You


    "What did you say? Say that again." Cameron''s voice was almost trembling and his eyes were wide


    with rage.


    "Cameron, I made a deal with you on the spot because I trusted you. But only two of the projects


    you sold me worked, and the rest were patented by the Moore Group. Those two projects that work


    are avable at my ownpany. What do I need yours for?"


    "Cameron, we have been working with each other for many years. How dare you screw with me on


    this?"


    "Give me back all the money at once, or I''ll give you a problem."


    With that, the person on the other end of the phone quickly hung up the phone.


    The cell phone in Cameron''s hand suddenly dropped to the floor as he stared vacantly at the


    illuminated luxury vi. There was nothing but a vacant look in his eyes.


    How could this happen?


    Cameron had just been happy that he had made a lot of money, but now he suffered a heavy blow.


    He felt like he was on a roller coaster.


    "Dad, what''s the matter?" Aubrey came out. Looking at the way Michael looked at her as he left,


    she felt he tugged at her heartstrings and that he was treating her a little differently.


    Cameron suddenly got down on one knee, his face ashen!


    Why did a done deal suddenly flip?


    Murderous intents crossed Cameron''s eyes. He picked up the cell phone and dialed a number.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Go kill Caleb for me," he roared angrily.


    The person on the other end of the phone said, "Mr. Logan, Caleb just left on a mission and won''t


    be back for three months."


    "Damn it, we were fooled by him." Cameron''s voice was trembling. There was no way he was going


    to give back the money that had alreadye in.


    "Impossible! Mr. Logan, Caleb doesn''t know anything about business, and can''t read the technical


    terms on those projects. I guess you got yed by Sebastian. He''s been working on this file in the


    study today."


    The guy on the other end of the phone said emphatically. Michael was right. It was the same


    project, but the contents were different.


    Cameron finally fell for the trap set up by Sebastian, the sly dog.


    "Dad." Aubrey walked over and helped Cameron up to his feet.


    Cameron hung up the phone and walked home in a state of dismay.


    He thought of Michael, who had just left. If it had been a secondter, he could have gotten Michael


    to give him the money back.


    But they had already closed the deal and settled the payments. Michael was notoriously tricky, so


    there was no way he would return that money to Cameron.


    Cameron had to cover the payments himself. 60 million dors wouldn''t be much of a challenge for


    him. However, in recent years, with the rapid rise of the Moore Group, Cameron''s business had


    gone from bad to worse. All the lucrative business went to the Moore Group, and Cameron only


    made a pittance.


    Cameron was outmatched. Sebastian had uniquely brilliant people working for him, and brought out


    the best in everyone.


    Cameron''spany wasnguishing.


    If not, Cameron wouldn''t dare take such a risk.


    ...


    Eleanor was still up early the next day, and instead of going downstairs to make breakfast, she


    looked at Waylon''s handsome face and asked, "How''s your sight today, Waylon? Can you see?"


    She spected that Waylon should regain his eyesight today.


    Waylon nodded slightly and lied a little. "My eyes do dimly see something."


    Eleanor bit her lip in excitement at Waylon''s words and looked at him. "Really, Waylon?"


    "Hmm!" Waylon lowered his eyes with mixed emotions. He had regained sight long ago.


    Waylon would love to have his mom''s attention all to him. Now, he had her to himself. Elijah kept


    Eleanor around for over five years, and now Waylon just wanted to have her for a while.


    Eleanor''s eyebrows danced, and her smile was so brilliant and made Waylon curl up the corners of


    his mouth a little.


    Eleanor was so beautiful when she smiled!


    "Baby, you''ll have your full sight back in a few days. You can''t eat anything from anyone but me


    during this time. I''ll make you lots of yummy snacks." Eleanor excitedly took Waylon''s little hand.


    She thought, "Waylon, if you could see it, you''d find Mommy!"


    "Hmm!" Waylon lowered his eyes, his eyes twinkling withughter as he felt so blessed to have his


    mom around.


    "Honey, back to sleep. I''m going to go make breakfast." Eleanor walked away in a happy mood.


    Waylon watched Eleanor leave. Then he slowly got out of bed, got his phone, and messaged Elijah.


    [Elijah, are you there?]


    He hadn''t heard back from Elijah after a few moments.


    Waylon nced at the time, and it was 7:30 a.m. Elijah should not be up yet.


    Waylon was right. Elijah was still asleep.


    Eleanor lived in a duplex with a lot of children, and each of them had his own room. Elijah had to


    take form at night and Eleanor always slept with him. In order to let him learn to stand on his own


    two feet, Eleanor let him sleep alone during the time she stayed at the Moores'' manor.


    After two nights, Elijah got used to sleeping alone, but he felt lonely without his mommy by his side.


    Elijah''s biological clock made him wake up every morning exactly at 8:00. He looked at the room


    where he was alone and felt upset.


    "s," Elijah sighed, "I''m alone again." There was a pathetic look on his handsome little face.


    Elijah got up every morning and the first thing he did was make himself a cup of growing-up milk.


    But he remembered Mommy told him when he got up in the morning, he needed to go to wash his


    face, brush his teeth, and pee first.


    Elijah finished everything Eleanor had told him to do before he washed his hands and went to make


    powdered milk. A thermostatic kettle was very convenient, and all he needed to do was put a few


    spoonfuls of milk powder into the thermostatic kettle. He took a sip of the form milk and smiled


    contentedly.


    Elijah went to get his phone to check the time before he saw the message Waylon had sent him.


    Elijah replied, [Waylon, I just got up. I''ll see if I get a chance to sneak in and y with you today.]


    Waylon, [Don''te. Mommy''s not going out today.]


    Elijah, [Okay!]


    Elijah was in a downbeat mood because he wouldn''t be seeing his mom today.


    Elijah rubbed his belly. How hard kids'' lives were. There were three adults living in the house and


    none of them could cook.


    Noah should be busy cooking in the kitchen by now.


    Elijah might as well wait for supper. He didn''t like the smell of cooking.


    He thought if he could cook, countless people would drool over the food he made.


    Waylon, [Elijah, do you know what Mommy is doing at the Moores'' manor?]


    Elijah thought about it and sent a message over, [First, we came back to look for you. Second,


    Mommy was back to take revenge. Back then, the Ryker family wanted to burn Mommy and us, and


    robbed Mommy of the form for Fragrant Pill. Mommy fought so hard to stay alive, and you were


    the first one to be born when she gave birth to us in the hospital. But then you disappeared, and I


    almost died. Mommy was disfigured by Caroline. Mommy had a pretty bad experience anyway. I


    overheard all of that. You mustn''t ask Mommy. She''ll be upset.]


    Waylon looked at Elijah''s message with a frozen look in his eyes.


    It was pretty much what Waylon had guessed.


    [Don''t worry, I won''t ask. Tou stay safe out there and I''ll be out to see you in a few days.]


    Elijah, [Great, Waylon, I''ll give you a surprise then.]


    Elijah thought to himself, "I''ll let you meet your other two brothers. Isn''t that a surprise enough?"


    Waylon, [Alright, Elijah.]


    He then heard somebody speaking.

 Chapter 65 Watch This Video

    Chapter 65 Watch This Video


    Chapter 65 Watch This Video


    The first thing Sebastian did was go to check on Waylon after he got up and washed up every


    morning.


    Waylon sullenly nced at Sebastian.


    Sebastian was confused at the sight of it. Waylon gave him an attitudest night, but until this


    morning, he was still angry.


    "Are you still angry?" Sebastian''s gentle eyes fell on Waylon''s unhappy little face, his voice low and


    deep.


    Waylon''s face fell and he sulkily spoke in a muffled voice, "You bullied Eleanor. Her voice was


    hoarse."


    Sebastian''s eyes flickered and he leaned backnguidly, "So you''re angry about this? I apologized


    to Eleanorst night and she forgave me."


    "For what?" Waylon wasn''t quite ready to forgive Dad.


    Men who hit women were bullies.


    Sebastian told Waylon what had happenedst night.


    Waylon said after listening to Sebastian''s words, "Dad, you have to figure things out before you


    teach people a lesson. Eleanor was in a lot of pain when you suddenly choked her. You''ve had a


    hard time finding such a good wife. If she leaves you, how could you possibly get her back?" If


    Eleanor was going to leave, Waylon would leave with her.


    But Waylon didn''t want to leave his father. If Sebastian married Eleanor, the whole family would not


    have to be apart from each other.


    The more Waylon thought about it, the worse he felt. Thest thing he wanted to do was leave his


    dad.


    After Sebastian heard this, he gazed deeply at Waylon and smiled a little as he thought, "Waylon


    rarely talks as much as he does now."


    "Waylon, where did you learn that?"


    Waylon sniffled and leaned against the headboard. "Do I need to learn this? Dad, it''s you who


    needs to learn. Stop giving the cold shoulder to Eleanor. Eleanor is now your wife and your family. If


    there''s no love between you guys, you should start bonding with her. Dad, don''t forget that your sign


    matches hers. And don''t doubt Santiago, who wouldn''t joke about something like that. And you


    must not let Grandfather down."


    What Waylon said was clear and persuasive, and surprised Sebastian a lot.


    Sebastian looked at Waylon with deep eyes and felt that there was something different about him


    today.


    But up until now, Sebastian and Eleanor had only known each other for a short while.


    Sebastian was not after love. Now that Waylon took a fancy to Eleanor, Sebastian would keep her


    for the time being.


    And he would find out what she was trying to do at the Moores'' manor.


    Waylon looked at Sebastian''s usual cold face, and reminded him again, "Dad, you have to take my


    words seriously. I don''t want you to have any regrets in the future!"


    Sebastian started his wheelchair, went up to Waylon, and took his little hand. Waylon, who usually


    didn''t talk much, was excessively chatty today.


    Waylon slowly got out of bed, put on his slippers, and followed Sebastian out of the room.


    Sebastian said, "Waylon, I''ll consider what you said, but you can''t force things. You''ll understand


    when you grow up."


    Waylon was highly intelligent and learned fast!


    "Uh-huh!" Waylon knew that Sebastian would do what he promised him.


    Downstairs, Eleanor had already made breakfast. There were poached eggs, cucumber juice,


    teriyaki chicken legs, seaweed soup, and ravioli. Waylon''s little lips pursed a little at the sight of


    ravioli.


    Charles used to brag about how delicious his mom''s ravioli were. Eleanor made tasty ravioli, too,


    and the ravioli she made looked so amazing.


    Eleanor looked at Sebastian and Waylon, and her mouth curved into a faint smile. "Come over for


    breakfast. Eat ravioli while they''re hot."


    Sebastian looked at her bright smile. She seemed to be easily satisfied with food and always smiled


    more than usual when there was food.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Sebastian and Waylon sat down at the table, Eleanor handed them knives and forks.


    She usually fed Waylon before she started eating herself.


    Eleanor put a ravioli on Waylon''s te. It was actually the perfect temperature.


    Waylon took a bite of the ravioli and couldn''t help but smile. It was so delicious!


    Sebastian also ate a ravioli. It was filled with celery and meat and was tasty.


    He looked at Eleanor andplimented her, "It''s yummy."


    Eleanor looked at him and smiled. "Let me know if you have any favorites. I can cook the usual


    home-cooked meals."


    Sebastian nodded lightly and lowered his head to eat. When he asionally nced at the bruise


    on her neck, he looked a bit odd.


    Seeing the weird look on his face, Eleanor remembered what the servants talked about in the


    kitchen.


    Eleanor remembered that the little girl spat at her, looked at her sullenly, and said, "You little vixen,


    Mr. Moore is in a wheelchair. How dare you seduce him?"


    She knew it was the marks on her neck that made people wonder.


    But Eleanor didn''t exin. That maid was narrow-minded and short-sighted. Eleanor just let her say


    whatever she wanted.


    That maid had formed her opinions.


    To put it bluntly, Eleanor did not bother to mess with people who had tunnel vision!


    After breakfast, Sebastian went back to his study to work.


    Eleanor took Waylon upstairs to rest.


    Eleanor, who got a lot of orderstely, sat at Waylon''s desk, drawing up a prototype, while Waylon


    sat next to her and listened to a song.


    Waylon listened to the song and watched Eleanor draw. Eleanor was good with her hands, and


    every stroke was perfect. The outline of the dress was drawn in a few minutes, and it was elegant,


    ssy, and stylish.


    Eleanor was a designer!


    She could cook and heal and was also a designer. She was such an ingenious talent.


    Christian and Emmett entered Sebastian''s study.


    Vincent served the coffee as Sebastian had ordered. Sebastian took a sip of his coffee before


    looking at Christian and asking, "What''s the news?"


    Christian smiled wryly, slowly leaned back on the sofa, and said, "Just as you expected, the deal


    was made on the spot, and within minutes, the buyer called Cameron. The news that Michael sold


    to Cameron today made Cameron lose 60 million dors, and Michael wasn''t going to give back


    what Cameron had paid him. Cameron was so distraught that he was admitted to hospital."


    Sebastian sneered and said in a mocking tone, "Did this old fox really think he nned everything


    so perfectly?"


    Emmett frowned slightly, hesitated for a while, but still looked at Sebastian and said, "After Old


    Master Moore kicked Michael out of the house, Michael had a free hand to deal with you. Besides, I


    found out that Nathan will be back next month. He''s out of the country for the Institute and has been


    secretive for the past two years. I don''t know what he''s doing."


    Sebastian said leisurely, "We''ll know when hees back." Nathan had always been a good


    opponent.


    Sebastian leaned back in his wheelchair, cold and lonely. He had always been lonely. Although he


    had a few close friends, they didn''t invoke the deepest emotions within him.


    He hadn''t even told his two best friends in front of him whom he had Waylon with.


    Christian and Emmett were in no hurry to deal with Nathan. No matter how powerful Nathan was,


    they were not soft and weak.


    Sebastian looked at Christian, his voice maic and low. "You get ready ande with me to No.


    1 Royal Club tonight."


    Christian nodded slightly. "Okay. Leonardo has been too arrogant recently, and it''s time we gave


    him a hard time."


    Mr. 9 of No. 1 Royal Club hadn''t shown up in recent times. Leonardo, the rival of No. 1 Royal Club,


    was indeed arrogantst night.


    At that moment, Emmett took out his cell phone, clicked on a video, and showed them both. "You


    guys take a look at this video."

 Chapter 66 The Mysterious Mr. 9

    Chapter 66 The Mysterious Mr. 9


    Chapter 66 The Mysterious Mr. 9


    Sebastian and Christian both looked at the video, which showed a child who looked exactly like


    Waylon, throwing something into the room, and sticking his little butt out in a particrly adorable


    way.


    Sebastian frowned slightly, his dark eyes darting over Emmett. They were both puzzled.


    Emmett looked Sebastian in the eye and said, "This is where I met Waylon before. This is where I


    found Waylon, who was all alone at that time."


    Sebastian and Christian silently look at each other.


    Sebastian stared at the child in the video and said. "Waylon is blind, while the kid in the video is not.


    He''s not Waylon?"


    Sebastian was shocked. How could he not recognize his own son?


    Sebastian nced at the time. It was the day after he had woken up.


    Christian and Emmett were silent.


    Christian was surprised. "Sebastian, do you know what you''re talking about? If he''s not Waylon,


    then who is he? He looks exactly like Waylon."


    Sebastian''s deep eyes gazed deeply into Elijah''s movements.


    Sebastian had seen Elijah, the child who had recited the wrong poem that day, and Elijah was


    wearing the same clothes as the kid in the video.


    Elijah had been hiding in Waylon''s room since Emmett brought him back that day, but how had he


    gotten out of the room?


    Sebastian''s hands trembled as he gripped the armrests on either side of his wheelchair.


    If Waylon had a twin brother or a twin brother, would that exin why he was so young back then?


    Sebastian looked at the kid in the video carefully before he said, "He''s not Waylon. Waylon doesn''t


    have such a baby bottle hanging upon his chest. You guys look at the bottle on his chest. It''s


    obviously milk powder inside, which he hasn''t finished yet."


    Sebastian suppressed his excitement.


    He had held Elijah that day, and the variety of expressions on Elijah''s little face made Sebastian


    wonder.


    Sebastian looked at Emmett and said, "Emmett, I''m going to give you ten days to find this boy. He''s


    one of my sons."


    Sebastian had never seriously looked into Waylon''s mother''s profile. It was too dark that night for


    him to see anything clearly. He woke up in the middle of the night and the woman was gone. But


    now, he had to look into it.


    Emmett and Christian both froze.


    It took a few moments before Emmett said, "Do you mean they''re twins?"


    Sebastian nodded vigorously. There was a good chance they were twins.


    Emmett scratched his head. "It shouldn''t be." He wondered, "Does the Moore family have that


    gene?"


    "But the child I brought home that day was Waylon. Other than this big baby bottle, his every move


    is as cold as Waylon''s."


    Emmett had doubts about it.


    Sebastian was puzzled. He had his suspicions that day, but the kid sounded exactly like Waylon.


    Emmett smiled and asked, "Sebastian, do you still want me to look into it?" Finding someone was


    like finding a needle in a haystack, which was exhausting.


    Sebastian looked at him and said angrily, "Go check on it!"


    Then Sebastian picked up Emmett''s phone, sent the video to himself, and deleted that one from


    Emmett''s phone.


    Emmett was speechless.


    Emmett got a quick look at Sebastian and asked with some amusement, "You really think they''re


    twins?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Sebastian''s cold eyes fell on Emmett''s smiling face, and he coldly said, "Are you questioning my


    judgment?"


    Emmett instantly sat upright and shook his head. "I wouldn''t dare!"


    Sebastian asked, "Who is in this room?"


    Emmett, intrigued by this, chuckled. "Andrew, the politician, is here on a date with his young lover."


    "Oh!" Sebastian sneered. "Andrew has always been sanctimonious. We''ve got something on him


    now."


    Emmett smiled evilly and said, "That''s him."


    He was so familiar with Andrew because he was drugged on the day of Andrew''s wedding, and


    ended up sleeping with a random woman.


    When he woke up, he left before dawn because of urgent business. The lights in the room didn''t


    come on no matter how much he pressed the button, so he didn''t see clearly who the woman was.


    When he returned home to take a shower, he saw blood on his body and immediately realized that


    it was the first time she ever had sex. He immediately felt guilty and wanted to go back to find her.


    But he had left in such a hurry that he forgot which room on which floor he had been in. So he could


    just let it go.


    Sebastian wondered again, "But what was the kid doing there?"


    When Emmett heard this, he thought it made sense and squinted at Sebastian with envy. "They''re


    not really twins, are they?"


    Sebastian nced at him and snorted, "How could I not recognize my own son?"


    Christian looked at Emmett and said, "Check again. This kid is obviously more spirited than


    Waylon."


    Emmett nodded enviously. "Hmm! When I go to No. 1 Royal Club tonight, I''ll find out when the kid


    went in and whom he was with."


    No. 1 Royal Club was having a boxing match tonight, Emmett''s favorite sport.


    Besides, Emmett was going to get in the ring and fight tonight.


    "By the way, I''m going to have the boxing match tonight."


    Christian nced coldly at Emmett''s muscleless belly. "Aren''t you afraid of getting punched in the


    face?"


    Emmett''s face darkened. "What makes you say that? My abs aren''t obvious, but I''m strong and very


    muscr."


    Emmett leanedzily on the sofa, and an evil smile touched his lips. He loved the sound of women


    screaming.


    A trace of a smile slowly kissed Christian''s lips. He stopped raining on Emmett''s parade.


    Sebastian''s eyes fell on the video again. He was certain that the child he had seen that day was not


    Waylon.


    In the afternoon, Sebastian asked Eleanor to take care of Waylon, saying that he had to go out.


    Eleanor nodded and said Waylon would be fine with her. She would have a better time with Waylon


    without Sebastian at home.


    No. 1 Royal Club shimmered with a golden glow at night.


    Starlight and lights were intertwined and dazzling as if heaven and earth were connected.


    The evening breeze was gentle, and the fragrance was charming!


    No. 1 Royal Club was thergest entertainment venue in the whole Grona.


    At night, it was a different world. No. 1 Royal Club was of luxury and dissipation and every different


    kind of person smashed together here. Everything here was far beyond the imagination of many


    people.


    Mr. 9, who hadn''t appeared for three months, suddenly came over to inspect tonight. Everyone in


    No. 1 Royal Club panicked and walked on eggshells.


    In the private room on the seventh floor, Mr. 9 of the No. 1 Royal Club sat idly on the sofa, wearing


    a ck wolf''s mask on his face, looking weird, domineering, and mysterious.


    Beside him stood four bodyguards, and opposite him was Mr. 9''s nemesis, Leonardo.


    Leonardo was handsome and charming with sharp features and a round face.


    He looked at Mr. 9 with an evil smile. "Mr. 9, I haven''t seen you for three months. I thought you were


    killed by your enemies?"


    With that, Leonardo picked up a ss of whiskey on the table and took a sip, but he kept his eyes


    fixed on Mr. 9 across the table.


    Mr. 9''s ck eyes behind the mask fell at Leonardo deeply, and his voice was hoarse and cold.


    "Since you are still alive, how could I die? Tell me, what are you trying to do by cutting off my


    supply?"

 Chapter 67 Theyre Really Twins

    Chapter 67 They''re Really Twins


    Chapter 67 They''re Really Twins


    Leonardo chuckled and picked up the ss of whiskey on the table, finishing it in one gulp.


    He set the ss down heavily, smiled wryly, and let out a slow voice, "It''s hard for me to win you


    once after all these years. I''ve won you once until now, but you got me."


    "But Mr. 9, I didn''t mean to cut your supply on purpose. You really wronged me this time. The seller


    didn''t sell to either of us. Mr. 9, do you understand me now?"


    Sebastian narrowed his eyes slightly. "Are you sure?"


    Sebastian just woke up and didn''t know what was going ontely.


    The seller was mysterious and didn''t show his face when he made deals.


    He hadn''t seen the seller in real life in all these years.


    "Mr. 9, if you don''t believe me, you can ask the seller yourself so you''ll know the truth."


    Leonardo''s eyes fell on the nameless Mr. 9. He had never found out the identity of Mr. 9 all these


    years.


    The world only knew that Mr. 9 wore a mask all the time, and nothing else about him could be


    found.


    Mr. 9 was really mysterious!


    Drug Dealer provided special drugs to the two entertainment establishments.


    This medicine was only avable in this ce.


    It was not a prohibited drug, but a life-saving drug. It was harmless and could be used to massage


    and rx the body, and was popr in the field of saunas and massages.


    Mr. 9 thought Leonardo was interfering with his business, so he asked Leonardo to meet here.


    However, Leonardo''s supply was also cut by the seller.


    Mr. 9 looked at Leonardo, and said in a hoarse and cold voice, "You can go now."


    He would look into this matter.


    Reviving Pill''s supply couldn''t be cut off. This medicine was good for the human body and had no


    side effects.


    Leonardo didn''t n to stay much longer. The seller was smart enough to cut off Leonardo''s supply


    as well as Mr. 9''s, offending both of them at the same time.


    In that case, he just waited for something to happen.


    With Mr. 9 getting involved, a lot of things were different.


    Leonardo smiled wryly and left with his bodyguards.


    Mr. 9 instructed the bodyguards behind him, "Go to the top floor."


    "Yes, Mr. 9."


    April and Arielle were outside the No. 1 Royal Club, stylishly dressed. These two beauties were


    each holding one of Elijah''s hands. Elijah was dressed sharply today, in a white shirt, a pair of ck


    pants, and a pair of leather shoes. He looked very handsome, like a pampered son from a well-


    known family. But the bottle he was carrying didn''t match his look.


    Arielle looked at the bottle and said, "Elijah, can you take enough milk at one time? You only take


    one or two sips at a time. Aren''t you tired from having a baby bottle around your neck?"


    Elijah shook his head and smiled, "No, Godmother April. Mommy says I should drink milk when I''m


    tired or hungry, so I can grow taller and be strong." Elijah''s voice was soft, and he sang beautifully.


    Arielle looked at Elijah and instantly had a very special idea.


    "Elijah, I came up with a way to make money. Would you like to hear it?" Arielle said, trying to entice


    him into working with her, her eyes glowing.


    Elijah''s eyes twinkled at Godmother Aria when he heard that there was a way to make money.


    "Godmother Aria, go ahead." Elijah looked at Arielle excitedly.


    Elijah thought to himself, "If all four of us can make money, Mommy won''t have to work too hard."


    Arielle smiled like a sly fox and looked at Elijah with her narrow eyes as if she had seen a golden


    money tree.


    As soon as Elijah took one look at Godmother Aria''s eyes, he instantly had a bad feeling.


    Without waiting for Godmother Aria to open her mouth, he spoke with a smile, "Godmother Aria, I''m


    not particrly interested."


    Arielle''s smile faltered. Had she made her intention too obvious so that Elijah realized anything?


    "Elijah, I was an agent before, and I''m trying to get back into it after my divorce. You''re my first little


    child star, and your songs are so popr. If I send you to the entertainmentpany, will you


    be more popr?"


    Elijah grinned, showing his cute little baby teeth, and shook his head. "I''m afraid if I get too hot, I''ll


    burn my ass."


    "Pfft..." April was amused by his words.


    Arielle didn''t say anything. She was in no hurry. Elijah, who loved money, would eventually agree.


    Everyone loved money, and so did Elijah, who would work hard for his form.


    Elijah changed the subject and asked, "Godmother April, Godmother Aria, what are you doing


    bringing me here tonight?"


    April excitedly said, "Elijah, No. 1 Royal Club is having a boxing match tonight. You must study hard


    tonight. It''s a live broadcast about how the champion beats up people."


    Elijah''s big eyes rolled around when he heard that. Did anyonee to his rescue? Was it really


    appropriate for two adults to take a child to see a bloody spectacle?


    They were already inside the boxingpetition arena.


    As soon as they entered, they saw the crowd was abuzz with shouts and screams. Everyone was


    totally carried away.


    The narrator''s voice was so loud, showing that it was a big hit.


    "Hit him, hit him, hit him hard," someone said, and then countless people echoed, making a lot of


    noise.


    The two men in the ring fought fiercely.


    April and Arielle loved hunks. They got their seats and sat down, shouted along with the people


    around them, and scanned QR codes to ce their bets.


    Elijah frowned slightly as he watched what they were doing.


    It was horrible. Their hobby was something he really could not approve of.


    They had tons of pictures of hunks on their cell phones, but they didn''t have the guts to date a hunk.


    "Fight, fight him to the death. Number 3, we bet on you." April shouted.


    Elijah watched the contestants fight with brute force and thought it wasn''t exciting at all.


    The way they fought was like two bulls fighting.


    April got so excited. Elijah tugged on her sleeve. "Godmother April, it''s too noisy. I''ll go out and wait


    for you outside."


    April looked at him with downcast eyes and admonished, "Elijah, you go back to the car and wait for


    us, but don''t go anywhere. We''ll go home after this round is over."


    "Okay!" Elijah left silently.


    Exiting thepetition arena, Elijah felt like he had finallye to life.


    "s!" Elijah sighed, "When is Mommying home?"


    Elijah walked dejectedly out of the door but didn''t see the two men walking over not far away.


    Christian wheeled Sebastian over to watch Emmett y the game.


    Sebastian was wearing a mask. From a distance, he saw Elijah. He looked closer and saw a small


    face that looked exactly like Waylon''s. His eyes grew deep and his eyes were filled with undisguised


    excitement.


    He wasn''t wrong. They were really twins.


    Christian saw it with his own eyes. He had always been calm and introverted, but now there was a


    look of surprise on his face.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Elijah picked up the bottle and took a sip of the form milk. "Huh! Why is it cold? Ah, I forgot to


    switch to a thermos."


    Elijah was a little sad that he had made the mistake and did not take good care of himself today.


    Elijah walked past Sebastian and Christian with his head down.


    As Elijah walked right past him Sebastian, Sebastian suppressed his excitement and said, "Do you


    need hot water, kid?"

 Chapter 68 What Happened Back Then

    Chapter 68 What Happened Back Then


    Chapter 68 What Happened Back Then


    As soon as Elijah heard the pleasant voice, he stopped and looked at Sebastian. Seeing that he


    had a mask on his face, Elijah looked at him curiously and said, "Hey, do you know where there is


    hot water?"


    He would get diarrhea if he drank cold milk.


    Last time, he ran to the toilet once in a few minutes and suffered a lot.


    His skin was scraped off. His feet ached when he walked.


    He suffered because he didn''t listen to his mommy.


    Sebastian looked deeply at Elijah in front of him and said, "I know where there is hot water. I will


    take you there."


    "Thanks!" Elijah gave Sebastian a friendly smile.


    Sebastian couldn''t help but curl up the corners of his mouth a little, looked at Christian, and said,


    "Go to the lounge."


    "Okay!" Christian wheeled Sebastian back.


    Sebastian looked at Elijah and said, "Come with me." His voice was subdued with excitement.


    Elijah skipped and followed Sebastian to the lounge.


    Sebastian couldn''t help but smile as he looked at how lively and vivacious Elijah was.


    In the lounge, under the bright lights, Elijah''s face was almost identical to Waylon''s. If he didn''t


    speak, he''d look like another Waylon.


    Sebastian went to boil water, looked at Elijah, and asked, "Why are you... still drinking powdered


    milk?"


    He remembered Waylon refusing to take form after he would eat solid foods.


    Elijah looked at the masked man in front of him. Everyone seemed to ask Elijah that question. "I


    was so small when I was born, and I almost died. Mommy took me abroad to find a doctor to treat


    me, so I came back to life. I was weak and sickly, and Mommy got hurt and couldn''t breastfeed.


    Therefore, she customized this special form for me, which is nutritious and will make me grow


    taller. I won''t have to take it for another year."


    "But I forgot to change the thermos when I walked out the door today. The milk is cold and


    undrinkable, and I''ll get diarrhea if I drink it. It''s a pity to dump it because these two scoops of


    powdered milk are worth 15 dors."


    The milk powder was too expensive!


    Elijah, distressed and saddened, muttered again, "15 dors is enough to feed our family for a day."


    Sebastian was shocked at Elijah''s words. His mommy was injured. Elijah was sick and almost died.


    His family had only 15 dors a day to live on. Sebastian''s heart ached, feeling like it was being


    hammered over and over.


    Sebastian took a deep breath and put aside all kinds of doubts.


    Could it be that the woman didn''t abandon Waylon on purpose, but because she was unable to take


    care of the two children? Thinking about it, Sebastian was in a better mood.


    He lowered his voice and asked, "Where''s your mom? How could she let youe here alone?"


    Speaking of this, Sebastian was incredibly angry. How could that woman bring such a young child


    here and let him walk around alone?


    It was dangerous here!


    Someone was going to create a disturbance at any moment!


    "My mommy had something to do. She wasn''t home. I came here with my two godmothers. They


    like hunks and watch the fight inside."


    Sebastian and Christian were speechless.


    When Elijah saw the water boiled in the thermostat kettle, he rushed to bring out the spare form,


    looked at Sebastian, and asked, "Where''s the kitchen?"


    Christian came over and said, "Give it to me. I will do this."


    "Thank you!" Elijah smiled with his eyes narrowed and handed the bottle to Christian.


    Elijah looked so cute, making Sebastian''s heart melt.


    Sebastian smiled and gently rubbed Elijah''s hair. He plucked one of Elijah''s hairs and put it in his


    bag secretly.


    Soon, Christian came out from washing the bottle.


    Sebastian took it and said, "Let me do it."


    "Thanks!" Elijah handed over the form and spoke with a smile, "The water temperature is 50


    degrees. I''m so smart to remember what Mommy said, that I must take my own rations with me


    when I go out. I have to worry about my own business."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sebastian looked at Elijah, heartbroken, put the form in a bottle, poured hot water in, and


    screwed the cap on before handing it to him.


    "Thanks!" Elijah took it with a smile and took a sip. It was still a little hot, but he looked content.


    Elijah sat down on the couch, looked at Sebastian, and added, "Can I sleep here for a while? It''s so


    quiet here." He got sleepy when he was full.


    Sebastian''s voice was soft, "Yeah, you go to sleep!"


    Elijah happily kicked off his shoes and fell asleep on the couch, drinking milk out of the bottle.


    Elijah''s cute look made Sebastian''s heart melt.


    In a few minutes, Elijah finished half a bottle of milk with a satisfied smile on his lips.


    A smile curled the corners of Sebastian''s mouth.


    Christian looked at Sebastian, who seldom smiled like this. Although Samuel loved Sebastian, as


    the heir, he had been trained like a robot since childhood and had few feelings of his own.


    The emergence of Waylon elevated Sebastian''s humdrum life. All these years, his happiness only


    came from Waylon. Now that Sebastian had another son, would his life be better in the future?


    As a good friend, Christian hoped Sebastian could be happy all the time.


    "Sebastian, what should I do now?" Christian asked.


    Sebastian whispered, "There''s no rush. Elijah won''t be leaving for a while. You reach out to Dr.


    Weston and we''ll be thereter."


    "Yes!" Christian knew what Sebastian wanted to do.


    But he was puzzled. In fact, they never got to the bottom of whether Waylon was Sebastian''s own


    son. Christian watched Sebastian bring Waylon up from a small baby to a five-year-old child, and he


    saw that Sebastian waspletely happy.


    Christian left for a while. Sebastian wheeled himself closer to Elijah. A smile touched his lips as he


    looked at Elijah''s adorable look.


    Sebastian thought, "Now that Dad''s around, Dad will make you form. Don''t worry."


    Sebastian fell into a deep thought again. That night six years ago, Madison set him up. He was


    drugged. When he realized something was wrong, he fled to a hotel room. When that woman broke


    in, she looked like she was passing out. He shook his head slightly. The drug was so strong that he


    could hardly think of anything except the mess all over the floor and the speck of blood on the


    sheet. Besides, two hairs were left when they tore each other''s clothes off.


    At least people got a buck or two when they got fu*ked. But she left him with only two hairs.


    The more Sebastian thought about it, the angrier he got.


    Sebastian thought about it for a long time and realized that everything just didn''t add up. If that


    woman knew the person she had slept with was Sebastian, she should havee to him since she


    was having such a hard time. At first, he suspected that she had ulterior motives, but now it seemed


    that he was overthinking it. In fact, she didn''t want anything to do with him.


    After a while, Christian came back, looked at Sebastian, and said, "I have everything settled, and


    Emmett is almost finished."


    "Good!" Sebastian nodded ndly and his eyes fell back on Elijah.


    Elijah was quiet during the sleep, and Sebastian only heard each other''s breath sounds. After a long


    time, the phone watch on Elijah''s wrist suddenly rang.


    Elijah was instantly awakened and said drowsily, "Ah... who is it? Who''s disturbing my sleep?"

 Chapter 69 She Wanted To Be a Mistress So Much

    Chapter 69 She Wanted To Be a Mistress So Much


    Chapter 69 She Wanted To Be a Mistress So Much


    Sebastian and Christianughed silently at that.


    It took the drowsy Elijah to react to the fact that it was his phone watch ringing.


    "Hello! Godmother Aria!"


    "Elijah, where have you been? Why aren''t you in the car? What if you are missing? Where am I


    going to find such an awesome son to give back to your mommy?" Arielle cried anxiously.


    Arielle and April came out of the venue excitedly and opened the car door to see that Elijah was


    gone.


    Ahhh...


    They were scared to death, but luckily, they got through to Elijah''s phone.


    "Godmother Aria, I''m fine."


    Elijah''s voice was soft.


    "Holy sh*t, Elijah, where did you go to sleep?"


    "Ah... Where am I?" Elijah nced around in confusion and saw Sebastian before he reacted to


    where he was.


    "Godmother Aria, why did you guys get out so fast? Aren''t those hunks nice?" Elijah asked sitting


    up slowly.


    "Humph, that yer was just a loser, and the fight wasn''t exciting at all. That yer was so skinny,


    and he lost the fight and went off the stage soon. I lost a lot of money because of him." Arielle


    comined.


    Sebastian thought Arielle was talking about Emmett.


    "Oh! You guys wait. I''ll be right down."


    "Elijah, baby, where are you? Mommy''sing to get you." Arielle sounded guilty.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No need, Godmother Aria, I''ll be down in a minute." Elijah hung up the phone, jumped off the


    couch, and put on his shoes.


    Sebastian sadly watched Elijah leave. "Your name is Elijah?"


    "Oh! Yeah!" Elijah put on his shoes, looked at Sebastian, and thanked him with a big smile, looking


    especially cute with his little baby teeth showing. "Thank you for tonight! I''m leaving."


    "You''re wee, Elijah. Shall we exchange information?" Sebastian''s tone was gentle, and he


    looked at Elijah expectantly.


    Elijah looked at Sebastian thoughtfully. Since Sebastian had done Elijah a favor, Elijah''d like to


    make friends with him.


    Elijah happily told Sebastian his number. Then Sebastian dialed Elijah''s number. He was relieved


    when he got through.


    Sebastian said, "Elijah, you must remember my number. If anything happens to you, I will help you


    out when you dial this number!"


    "Heh, heh..." Elijah chuckled. "Thanks! I like you a lot. I''m leaving. I''ll see myself out. I know how to


    get down there." With that, Elijah skipped away, carefree and defenseless.


    The number Elijah gave Sebastian was indeed true, but he also knew how to protect his


    whereabouts.


    Sebastian gave Christian a wink, and Christian immediately followed Elijah out.


    Christian watched Elijah enter the elevator. As he was going to go in, Elijah smiled and said, "I''ll see


    myself out. Bye!"


    "Goodbye!" With that, Christian didn''t follow him anymore.


    All Christian could do was call the bodyguard at the door to make sure he watched Elijah get into


    the car safely.


    After Elijah got into the car safely, Christian returned to the lounge.


    "Sebastian, Elijah got in the car and left. Two women came with him. Surveince video is not clear


    at night. I couldn''t see their faces clearly. There were too many people in the gym, and the light was


    too dim. I didn''t see their movements from a vantage point."


    Sebastian''s face darkened and he said, "Go to the hospital first."


    Christian nodded slightly and wheeled him away.


    Eleanor and Waylon were happy and free at home. After dinner, Eleanor made Waylon fruit sd.


    She mixed raisins and some dried fruit in yogurt, and they ate happily.


    "Waylon, is it good?" Eleanor looked at Waylon, who had been in a good mood all day.


    Waylon nodded. "Yummy!" He didn''t even know that there were so many fun and tasty snacks that


    could be made at home.


    They were eating happily when they heard a knock on the door.


    Eleanor''s smile faded. "Waylon, your dad is back."


    Eleanor shook her head slightly. "It''s not my dad, who always knocks on the door twice. The sound


    isn''t right."


    Eleanor looked at Waylon with surprise. He was very attentive.


    Eleanor got up, went to open the door, and saw that it was Hailey, who was dressed in an elegant


    dress suit and looking at her with a little expression on her face.


    She already knew what had happenedst night. Michael was as stupid as she guessed. Michael


    set up the Logan family yesterday. Thus, the Logan family lost 60 million dors in one day but was


    still grateful to Michael.


    A weird smile shed across Eleanor''s eyes as she looked at Hailey coldly and asked, "What brings


    Ms. Logan here?"


    Hailey red at Eleanor with her eyes downcast but with a smile on her face. "I came to see


    Waylon." Her tone was gentle.


    Those who didn''t know the ins and outs would think that they were close to each other.


    Hailey only came here when she knew Sebastian wasn''t home.


    Cameron was fooled by Sebastian yesterday. They all knew what was going on and didn''t say


    anything about it out in the open.


    Eleanor turned to look at Waylon. Hailey quickly pushed Eleanor away and said, "You go out. I have


    something to say to Waylon."


    Eleanor was pushed hard against the door frame.


    She frowned slightly and looked at Hailey with her eyes vaguely glittering with an icy shine. "What


    are you doing?"


    Hailey looked askance at Eleanor and ordered, "You, get out!"


    Eleanor slowly stood up straight, looked at the arrogant Hailey, slowly smiled, and said, "Hailey, this


    is the Moores'' manor, and I am Sebastian''swful wife."


    Hailey looked at Eleanor arrogantly. "So I have no right to throw you out? You''re just a fraud brought


    by Old Master Moore. How dare you dream of bing Sebastian''s woman? I''m the only one


    who''s worthy of Sebastian. Who are you to call yourself Seb''s wife?"


    Hailey''s cocky look was annoying.


    Her haughty look was not noble, but vulgar.


    Eleanorughed, and her radiant smile was cold as she looked at Hailey. Eleanor said diffidently,


    "Who am I to say? Only a self-righteous person like you would be so shameless as to want to be a


    mistress."


    Hailey, who used to be arrogant and domineering, never won Eleanor. She was in an increasingly


    bad mood, but she was here today for something important.


    "Waylon, let''s talk, okay?" Hailey said tenderly and looked at Waylon. She did not bother to be fussy


    with Eleanor right now. The most important thing now was to marry Sebastian and secure the Logan


    family.


    Cameron had been too impulsive without thinking things through and had almost destroyed the


    Logan family.


    Sebastian, who was in charge of the Grona, was still able to call all the shots even though he was


    confined to a wheelchair for the rest of his life.


    Hailey knew Sebastian had found Melody, and it was only a matter of time before he got back on his


    feet.


    Waylon looked at Eleanor and said, "I''ll talk to her. Don''t worry about me. I''ll just talk to her for five


    minutes!"


    Eleanor respected Waylon''s choice, nodded, and walked out of the door.

 Chapter 70 Who Were You To Say That

    Chapter 70 Who Were You To Say That


    Chapter 70 Who Were You To Say That


    Hailey closed the door behind her and smiled as she walked toward Waylon.


    Waylon ced his cell phone in silent mode and then tapped the record button.


    He did it so quickly that Hailey didn''t realize it.


    Hailey was tall, and her long ck hair waved to the middle of her back like glossy, fine ck


    brocade.


    Her skin was fair and glowed under the lights, and when she felt treated badly, her puppy-dog eyes


    were absolutely stunning.


    Hailey had been a properdy since she was a child, and had impable etiquette.


    But she was utterly vapid inside.


    "Stop!" Waylon coldly said with a murderous intent.


    Hailey had never seen Waylon like this before. His look and tone were simr to Sebastian''s.


    The light shone on Waylon, and the murderous look on his face made Hailey shiver.


    Hailey really stopped and looked at Waylon with a sullen face.


    Waylon was such a bastard. If it wasn''t for the Logan family, Hailey wouldn''t havee to beg this


    little bastard.


    "Waylon, I''m here to apologize to you. What happened that day was my fault. I''m here because


    there''s something I want to discuss with you. How about you let your father marry me? I will


    definitely treat you better than your own mother."


    As long as Waylon recognized Hailey, there was a chance she would marry Sebastian.


    Hailey had thought her marriage to Sebastian was a done deal, but she had never expected that


    Sebastian would have a car ident.


    Samuel used a trick that Hailey could never have imagined, and Eleanor took Hailey''s ce.


    She would never allow Eleanor to be thedy of the Moores'' manor.


    Waylon''s face was cold, and his downcast eyes gleamed with a murderous intent.


    His lips arched with a trace of a deep smirk.


    "Are you begging me?" Waylon was just a skinny little boy, but his aura was as powerful as an


    adult''s.


    Hailey stared angrily at him and said, "Yes, Waylon, I''m begging you. I really like Sebastian. I


    promise you, if I marry your dad, I will be kind to you and will always treat you as if you were my


    own son."


    Hailey had no other recourse. Only the Moore family could take the Logan family to the next level.


    "You don''t deserve my dad!"


    Waylon''s sarcastic words hit a nerve.


    "What did you say?" Hailey knew that Waylon was never an ordinary kid.


    He was mature, which worried Hailey most. If she had a child with Seb in the future, her child would


    never be a match for this little bastard. That was why Hailey was so obsessed with getting rid of


    Waylon.


    Waylonughed a little, and a mocking expression appeared on his handsome face. His voice was


    much louder than a moment ago. "Who do you think you''re? Are you worthy of marrying my dad?"


    "Waylon, you..." Looking at Waylon, who exuded an air of rxed calm, Hailey was so angry that


    her body was trembling continuously.


    "Waylon, it''s kind of nice of me toe and apologize to you. Don''t get on my bad side. In the


    whole Grona, I am the only one who is worthy of your dad."


    "The Logan family is a powerful family in Grona, and the businesses we run go toe to toe with your


    dad''s. If I marry your father, it would be better for him, and the Moore family would also thrive."


    Hailey exined patiently, suppressing her anger. She didn''t want to be theughingstock in Grona.


    She always thought of herself as Sebastian''s fiancee, and a lot of people were polite to her when


    they saw her. Now that Sebastian was married to someone else, she had be a big joke in


    Grona.


    How could she be reconciled to that?


    Waylon said with a half smile, "Who is my dad? He''s from the most influential family of Grona, and


    everyone has to call him Mr. Moore in the Moores'' manor. In the outside world, he is known to be


    the head of the Moore family. Does he need to be married to you? "


    "Who do you think you are to say you''re my father''s fianc¨¦e out there? You are so shameless!"


    Hailey''s face was bloodless, and she was in a trance. Waylon''s words were like a punch in her face.


    Hailey couldn''t believe that these words came from a five-year-old child.


    "Get out of here! You''ll never marry my father as long as I''m around." Waylon''s big eyes were cold,


    and with a sneer on his lips, he looked like a living, breathing, little evil.


    Hailey clenched her fists and tried to keep her body from trembling. With a murderous look in her


    eyes, she looked viciously at Waylon, thinking, "Brat, you asked for it. We''re gonna have a


    problem."


    She was the one who blinded him, and Gianna became her scapegoat.


    But she got a lot more spies in the Moores'' manor.


    "Waylon, think about what I said. I was out there saying those things because I liked your dad. Now


    my reputation is in tatters. Everyone calls me shameless and delusional and says there is zero


    chance I''m marrying into the Moore family. Waylon, I''m really upset right now."


    With that, Hailey turned to leave.


    Waylon didn''t listen to Hailey, who could only me her mom for her bad idea.


    The best thing for Hailey to do was sleep with Sebastian and make him responsible for her.


    Hailey''s eyes flickered as she thought about Sebastian''s ident that night. That night was the best


    chance she''d ever had, but unfortunately...


    Eleanor was standing right outside the door, and she had more or less overheard their conversation


    inside.


    Hailey met Eleanor''s cold gaze, let out a soft snort, raised her chin proudly, and looked at Eleanor


    with great disdain. "Eleanor, you''d better take the initiative to leave Seb before I make a move on


    you."


    Her words were threatening.


    Eleanor''s eyes were cold, and a chill glint appeared in her eyes fleetingly.


    "Heh, heh..." Eleanor couldn''t help butugh a little as if she heard a joke.


    "Whatever you want to do to me, bring it on. I''m not afraid of you!"


    "Hmph! Eleanor, it''s best if you''re not afraid. If you''re looking out for Seb''s best interests, leave Seb


    as early as possible, and don''t embarrass him. You''re a lowly woman. You don''t deserve to be the


    head of the Moore family. You''ve disgraced Seb."


    Hailey tried to hit Eleanor with her humble origins.


    Hailey was determined to get back at Eleanor for stealing her husband. Hailey had never been so


    humiliated. Those who were close to her talked about her behind her back, saying that she had no


    shame. Hailey had been clinging to Sebastian all those years, but he ended up marrying someone


    else.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At that, Eleanorughed arrogantly. "Hailey, you put people down just because you''re from a good


    family. So you''ll be nothing once the sheenes off the Logan family, right?"


    There was a malicious glint in Hailey''s eyes.


    Hailey straightened up her neck and contradicted Eleanor. "Eleanor, I was born with a silver spoon


    in my mouth. I was born superior, unlike you, who''s an orphan abandoned by your parents. You''re


    even still jealous of my noble birth."


    Eleanor''s eyes narrowed slightly. She had very pretty eyes. She was still dazzling with her eyes


    narrowed. She was proud, looking superciliously at Hailey.


    She didn''t disagree with Hailey. It was true that Elean''s background was not as noble as Hailey''s,


    but it did not mean that Elean was inferior.


    "Yo! Is it Ms. Logan?"


    The sound of someoneughing and talking came from the stairway.

 Chapter 71 Biological Son

    Chapter 71 Biological Son


    Chapter 71 Biological Son


    Eleanor saw a man in a formal suit walking over with a smile when she looked over. He had fair skin


    and delicate facial features and wore elegant gold-rimmed sses. Looking at his wicked smile, she


    thought he was a polished scoundrel.


    Hailey looked at Easton in surprise and asked, "Easton, when did youe back?"


    Since Sebastian''s ident, she had never seen his assistant, Easton. When Easton yfully


    nced at her, a dangerous dark light shed across his eyes.


    "Ms. Logan, I got off the ne today and just got home."


    He had heard something interesting at the stairs and thought Hailey was too arrogant. Soon, he


    looked at Eleanor, who had an aloof temperament. She had a pretty oval face, beautiful eyes, and


    fair skin, looking cold and proud like a lotus blooming on the top of a snow-capped mountain.


    He respectfully said with a smile, "Hello, Mrs. Moore. I am Mr. Moore''s assistant. My name is


    Easton Hunter."


    Eleanor admitted Sebastian''s subordinates were all handsome. She would never be rude to a


    friendly person, so she smiled, "Hello, Easton!"


    "Mrs. Moore, is Little Young Master in the room?"


    Eleanor nodded, "Yes."


    Easton asked, "Can I go in to see him? I miss him very much because I haven''t seen him for


    several months."


    Eleanor thought he was much too respectful but nodded, "Sure!"


    Hailey felt displeased to hear Easton respectfully call Eleanor Mrs. Moore, so she said, "Easton,


    listen! You don''t need to be so polite to Eleanor. She will divorce Seb in a month."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Easton smiled, "Ms. Logan, it is none of your business."


    "You!"


    Hailey red at him before she unwillingly left. She couldn''t lose her temper because she was in


    the Moore family. She must maintain her gentle and graceful persona.


    Staring after her, Eleanor frowned. Gianna was a scapegoat, so she wondered who the person


    behind the scenes was. After Easton entered the room, Eleanor lost in thought.


    Sebastian and Christian were waiting in the hospital. When the time came, the doctor came in.


    Christian got up to get the paternity test report, thanked him, and let him leave.


    Then, he turned around and handed the report to Sebastian.


    Sebastian''s sitting posture was upright and noble. He slightly raised his eyes to look at him and


    calmly said in a hoarse voice, "Open it!"


    Christian was a little nervous. They had not considered whether Waylon was Sebastian''s biological


    son because it didn''t matter. After all, the father and son were happy together.


    Christian slowly turned to thest page. When he saw the result, his pupils trembled. He looked at


    Sebastian and said in surprise, "Both Waylon and Elijah are your biological sons!"


    Sebastian nodded and truthfully said, "Madison plotted against me when I went to the hotel to talk


    business with Emmett six years ago. After a girl broke into my room, we naturally had sex.


    However, my investigation shows she is not the woman Madison arranged for me. Madison hired a


    dancer in the No. 1 Royal Club."


    "That woman..."


    Christian didn''t know how to ask, so he stared at him, waiting for him to exin.


    Sebastian''s face became sullen when he recalled what had happened that night. But he had no


    clue.


    "I have no clue. But she sent Waylon back to me, so she must know my identity."


    He couldn''t figure it out. He slowly took the paternity test report over and stared at the result. He


    had two sons, so he showed a faint smile.


    He was lonely and had always wanted a family. For ordinary people, it was simple. But for him,


    marriage was full of calctions. So, he was satisfied to have two sons.


    He looked at Christian and said, "Ruin the report."


    Christian understood what he meant and took the trash can over and burned the report. Then, he


    looked at Sebastian. Sebastian must have something important to say. Otherwise, he would not


    have brought him here.


    Sebastian elegantly smiled at his friend, who had stayed with him for years and said, "Christian, I


    always trust you. Can you help me find the woman? Elijah is in poor health. After finding her, I want


    to talk to her about his custody. It would be best if you kept it secret. Otherwise, Elijah will be in


    danger. You know Madison always wants to kill Waylon."


    Only when it came to his children would Sebastian talk so much.


    Christian nodded and involuntarily looked at Sebastian''s private part.


    Meeting his gaze, Sebastian slightly blushed and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Christian restrainedly smiled but kept looking at that ce.


    Sebastian involuntarily crossed his legs and red at him as if threatening to gouge out his eyes.


    Christian was amused by his expression, so he said with rare pleasure in his voice, "Sebastian, you


    are amazing! No! Your woman is amazing!"


    Sebastian was speechless. And the redness in his face became more evident under the light.


    Like a pure little boy, Sebastian shyly said, "Let''s go back."


    Suddenly, Christian''s phone vibrated. He picked it up, read the message, and said, "Easton is


    back."


    Sebastian said, "I see! Let''s go."


    After Easton left, Eleanor entered the room and helped Waylon wash up. She was supposed to give


    Sebastian acupuncture treatment tomorrow but must leave the Moore family at around two in the


    afternoon, so she must make up an excuse.


    Fortunately, she did not need to do such things for long. She had put medicine in Sebastian''s food


    so that he would recover faster.


    After washing up, Eleanor gave Waylon the medicine and looked at his little face. Although his big


    eyes were dull, he still looked handsome. Then, she nervously asked, "Waylon, how are you feeling


    today?"


    Waylon''s eyes shed when he whispered, "Much better. The outline became much clearer."


    "You will recover after taking the medicine for two more days."


    Eleanor hugged him, kissed the top of his head, and closed her eyes, havingplicated emotions.


    She had found her son but felt like having a dream.


    "Waylon, I''m happy that you can see the world again. It''s a pity I failed to find the person behind the


    scenes."


    A cold light shed across Waylon''s deep eyes when he said, "Don''t worry. I will catch him sooner


    orter."


    He believed he could hold on.


    Hearing the knocks on the door, Eleanor knew Sebastian was back. So, she let go of Waylon and


    went to open the door.

 Chapter 72 Embarrassment

    Chapter 72 Embarrassment


    Chapter 72 Embarrassment


    After Eleanor opened the door, she saw Sebastian outside. When their eyes met, Sebastian looked


    calm. And she smiled, "Mr. Moore, wee back."


    Sebastian slightly frowned when he heard her call him Mr. Moore. She used to call him President


    Moore. She had changed it to Mr. Moore now, but he still felt it displeasing to the ear.


    However, he thought her smile was sweet!


    "I came to see Waylon."


    Sebastian narrowed his eyes, looking away from her.


    In Eleanor''s eyes, he looked like an innocent, handsome boy who blushed when meeting a girl''s


    eyes.


    When he was about to press the switch, she turned around to push the wheelchair. So, he paused


    his hand and remained silent, letting her wheel him in. Then, he looked at Waylon and asked, "Did


    Haileye to see you tonight?"


    Waylon nodded, "She asked me to persuade you to marry her. Will you marry her?"


    Sebastian fell silent and involuntarily nced behind out of the corner of his eye. Eleanor stood


    right behind him so he could not see her expression.


    "I won''t marry her. Don''t worry!"


    He reached out to touch Waylon''s head with a faint smile. Waylon had a brother so that he would


    feel lonely in the future.


    Eleanor didn''t know Elijah had been discovered after her careless friends had openly brought him


    into Sebastian''s sight.


    Waylon nodded, pursed his lips, and said, "Dad, I feel relieved to hear this. If you marry Hailey, I will


    leave the Moore family."


    He was not lying. He hated Hailey. If his father married her, he would have no reason to stay and


    leave with his mother.


    Sebastian narrowed his eyes and angrily said, "Waylon, stop talking nonsense. I told you I would


    never marry another woman."


    If Eleanor obediently acted as his wife, he would treat her well.


    Eleanor wished Waylon would leave here. If so, she could flee away with her four sons.


    Seeing Waylon kept silent with a long face, Sebastian felt helpless and said, "Study hard from


    tomorrow on. Go to the study to wait for me at eight tomorrow morning."


    It was inconvenient for him to move, so he had been working from home these days.


    "OK!"


    Waylon did not resist studying because it could make him better.


    Sebastian said, "Go to bed early!"


    Waylon nodded, "OK!"


    Eleanor said, "Mr. Moore, let me send you back to your bedroom."


    There was no emotion in her voice. Sebastian had wanted to say no. But after second thought, he


    guessed she must want to talk with him. Otherwise, she would not have offered to send him back.


    So, he nodded.


    Then, Eleanor wheeled him out. When they entered his bedroom, she said, "Mr. Moore, I need to go


    out tomorrow and wille back around five in the afternoon."


    Sebastian raised his eyes and carefully looked at her. Under the light, her smiling face looked fair.


    She was pretty. He had seen countless beauties, but she was more beautiful than all. Her beauty


    was breathtaking and made him want to get close to her.


    "You can go. But you muste back to cook dinner."


    He did not trust anyone else.


    Eleanor excitedly nodded, "I will go out to buy ingredients. Waylon wants to eat shrimp. I want to go


    to the seafood market to buy some and cook it for him tomorrow night."


    Sebastian found she cared for Waylon very much. She did everything for him and cooked whatever


    he wanted to eat. However, she didn''t seem to care about Sebastian. So, he could not figure out


    what she was thinking. But she had said she would never hurt him or Waylon. And he believed her.


    Then, he mumbled, "I also want to eat shrimp."


    "No problem. I''ll cook it for both of you. Don''t hesitate to tell me if you want to eat anything."


    She had nothing to do except for cooking and painting. After all, Sebastian was her only patient


    now. She refused to see other patients because she wanted to spend more time with Waylon. She


    had missed him for five years and must apany him now.


    Vincent was not in the bedroom, so she asked, "It''s inconvenient for you to move for now. Is there


    anything I can do for you?"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Sebastian looked at his legs. He had undergone two acupuncture treatment sessions and took


    medicine on time every day so that he could feel pain. And he would experience the acupuncture


    treatment again tomorrow.


    Soon, he solemnly said, "No."


    "OK!" Eleanor said before turning to leave.


    Hearing her walking away, Sebastian suddenly felt ufortable in his stomach. He had felt unwell


    since drinking a ss of wine, so he said, "Wait."


    Eleanor paused, walked back, looked at him, and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    He replied, "Pour me a ss of water."


    "OK!"


    Eleanor picked up a ss and poured him a ss of water.


    After taking a sip of water, he still felt ufortable in his stomach.


    Seeing his pale face, Eleanor showed an angry look on her pretty face and asked, "Did you drink


    alcohol?"


    When Sebastian doubtfully looked at her sullen face, he found she was frowning at him with anger


    in her beautiful eyes. Seeing this, he somehow had a guilty conscience.


    "I met a client tonight, so I drank with him."


    Eleanor angrily said, "Are you courting death? You have been taking medicine and undergoing


    acupuncture treatment recently. So, you must avoid alcohol! If you don''t listen to your doctor, you


    will not recover!"


    After Sebastian heard her concerned words, some emotion surged in his calm eyes. However, his


    stomach hurt so much that he felt he would have diarrhea soon.


    Eleanor hurriedly said, "I''ll wheel you into the bathroom."


    Sebastian was stunned, wondering why she knew he needed to go to the bathroom. But he had no


    time to call Vincent over because he felt very ufortable in his stomach.


    Eleanor wheeled him into the bathroom and helped him stand up. When he leaned on her, he smelt


    a faint but familiar fragrance. But he felt so sick that he had no energy to think about it. He


    embarrassedly looked at her and urged, "Get out."


    Eleanor angrily said, "You will poop in your pants if I go out."


    Sebastian was at a loss for words because he had never felt so embarrassed.


    Eleanor knew how he would feel after drinking alcohol, so she quickly unbuckled his belt, closed her


    eyes, and removed his pants.


    As soon as Sebastian sat on the toilet, he had loose bowels. He wanted to die because of the


    embarrassment. He blushed scarlet, and his chest was full of sulk and shame. When Eleanor


    flushed the toilet, Sebastian was overwhelmed by the humiliation.


    Seeing her keep her eyes closed, he felt much better.


    His stomach did not hurt that much now, so he sullenly said in a hoarse voice, "Get out."


    Eleanor said, "OK, I''lle inter."


    After she went out, Sebastian breathed a sigh of relief. Although he could not move his legs, he


    wanted to go out alone. He profusely sweated after he supported himself with one hand, cleaned


    himself, pulled the wheelchair over, and sat in it. After wiping his sweat, he went out of the


    bathroom.


    Seeing him out, Eleanor handed him the water with medicine and said, "Drink it. You won''t suffer


    from diarrhea after you finish the ss of water."


    He raised his eyes and doubtfully asked, "Really?"

 Chapter 73 Cross My Heart

    Chapter 73 Cross My Heart


    Chapter 73 Cross My Heart


    Eleanor looked at him and said, "Cross my heart."


    Sebastian fell silent, took the water over, and drank it up, not wanting to repeat the experience just


    now.


    Then, he warningly looked at her and said, "Keep what happened just now secret!"


    Eleanor looked at him and felt he was somewhat pure. So, she asked with a smile, "Will people


    believe me if I tell them about it?"


    Then, she looked at his perfect abdominal muscles under the shirt. He was so well-shaped and


    sexy that she could not help wanting to take a bite.


    Wait! What nonsense was she thinking? She wanted to bite Sebastian!


    What the hell!


    Sebastian''s face remained gloomy when he snorted, "Anyway, you are not allowed to say a word


    about it!"


    Eleanor couldn''t help bursting intoughter.


    "Are youughing at me?"


    He was embarrassed and sensitive now. So, he flew into a rage when he heard herughing.


    Eleanor folded her arms over her chest, slowly approached him, and said, "Mr. Moore, we are


    married and bound together for good or ill. I will not bring shame to myself."


    Hearing her say they were married, Sebastian felt sweet and fell silent. He felt much better in his


    stomach, so he nced at her in confusion, wondering why a ss of water could cure him.


    "Have you studied medicine?"


    Eleanor was stunned to hear this and realized she had almost given herself away.


    "No. But my doctor told me to drink water when I had diarrhea."


    When she quietly looked at him with her clean eyes, she looked as pure as a piece of white paper.


    So, he could not see anything strange.


    He pursed his lips and said, "You can go to bed now."


    He hadn''t washed up yet. But at the thought of his embarrassment, Eleanor didn''t dare challenge


    his temper. So, she obediently went to sleep.


    Sebastian breathed a sigh of relief and touched his belly, feeling much better.


    After sitting for a while, he recalled she had said they were married and bound together for good or


    ill. Her words made sense, so he believed she wouldn''t tell others about what had happened. After


    thinking it through, he went to wash up and sleep.


    The crystalmps in the luxurious hall of the Logan family were dazzling. And the European-style


    sofas were beautiful and extravagant.


    Hailey had been in a bad mood since returning home. She sat on the sofa in a daze, thinking about


    how to marry Sebastian. But she did not know what to do. Sebastian was disabled, so she could no


    longer use the method she had thought of.


    When Cameron returned from the hospital, he saw her gloomy face and knew she had failed.


    "Hailey, that little bastard refused?"


    Hailey looked at him and arrogantly said, "Dad, I have said such harsh words to him before, so he


    will not agree. There was a chance, but you missed it. You let Sebastian''s driver drink the wine.


    Otherwise, Sebastian would not have had a car ident and ruined our ns."


    Cameron had not expected things to develop like this. Now, things were out of their control.


    Sebastian had been supposed to be drugged, but his driver had secretly drunk the wine and had a


    car ident. Cameron felt the car ident was not straightforward but could not tell what was


    wrong.


    There were no outsiders in the house, so he lowered his voice and said, "Hailey, Sebastian''s car


    ident is not that simple. Although the driver drank the drugged wine, the car ident should not


    have been so severe. Someone wanted to kill him."


    Hailey looked at him and asked in confusion, "Do you mean the car ident is an attempted


    murder?"


    Cameron had no evidence.


    "Think about it. Who wants Sebastian''s life the most?"


    Hailey replied without even thinking, "Michael!"


    Cameron narrowed his sharp eyes and angrily said, "I suspect Michael plotted against us yesterday.


    He borrowed Sebastian''s hand to beat the Logan family and easily took away hundreds of millions. I


    am unwilling to ept it."


    While he had thought about it in the hospital, he had felt something wrong.


    Michael had not dealings with him before and had taken the initiative to cooperate. Cameron had


    only seen the huge profits, so he had not thought much about it and fallen into the trap.


    Hailey indignantly said, "You''re an experienced businessman. How could you be so


    muddleheaded?"


    Cameron blushed and replied, "I just wanted to make money more quickly."


    Hailey felt speechless when she said, "You are old. Hand over thepany to me. I will run it well."


    Cameron looked at her in surprise and asked in a stiff tone, "Do you know how to read contracts?


    Can you understand the stock market? You are just an eye candy. You are responsible for marrying


    a good man to improve the Logan family."


    Hailey was so angry that she red at him before going upstairs. When she entered her bedroom,


    she thought about her father''s words and fell into deep thought. If Seb''s car ident was an


    attempted murder, Michael must be the man behind the scenes. After all, others did not have the


    courage.


    But if she investigated it, The Logan family would be implicated. So, she had no way to back down.


    She bit her lower lip and did not know what to do.


    And it was hard to deal with Eleanor, who was eloquent. She had fought against her but failed every


    time. Hailey had never been so anxious but believed she could find a sally port from Waylon. She


    pondered for a while and had an idea, so she swore to let the little bastard thank her next time.


    Then, she stopped feeling worried and went to bed.


    ...


    Eleanor left the Moore family after making lunch for Sebastian and Waylon the next day. She went


    to the seafood market to buy things and then asked Sienna to pick her up with makeup tools. After


    putting on makeup, she met Christian at three at the coffee shop.


    Christian still looked handsome and elegant. He wore a light blue suit and was eye-catching. His


    eyes were long and narrow with dark pupils, looking calm, restrained, and intelligent.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She hoarsely said, "Christian."


    He looked at her. She wore a blue vertical-striped blouse and ck tights, looking capable,


    courageous, andmitted.


    Christian smiled, "Would you like a cup of coffee? There''s still time."


    Eleanor thought for a moment and slightly nodded. After all, he had invited her twice.


    When Christian lowered his head with a faint smile, excitement shed across his eyes because


    she had finally agreed.


    After sitting down, Eleanor noticed Christian''s ears were red, so she thought he was cute.


    He looked at her and gently asked, "Melo, what would you like to drink?"


    Eleanor smiled, "ck coffee."


    "OK!"


    Christian then ordered two cups of coffee.


    They chatted briefly while having coffee and then went to the Moore family together.


    In a car not far away, a man in sunsses took a few photos of them.

 Chapter 74 Kidnap

    Chapter 74 Kidnap


    Chapter 74 Kidnap


    Half an hourter, Michael received a message from the detective.


    He was sitting in a spacious and bright office decorated in a light gold hue, which looked shiny and


    luxurious everywhere. He looked at the gorgeous woman with a cold and proud temperament in the


    photo and thought she and Christian looked a perfect match.


    His face was gloomy, like the sky covered with dark clouds in the evening, when he murmured,


    "Sebastian, you are lucky. You tenaciously survived every time I tried to kill you. Everyone calls you


    God''s favored one. They might be right."


    The severe car ident had only let him lie down for over a month. And the legendary doctor


    Melody would soon cure his disabled legs.


    Michael''s face was cold, and his eyes were full of murderous intent. He would remove all the


    stumbling blocks in his way.


    He coldly shouted, "Daniel!"


    Daniel outside the door quickly trotted in, tteringly looked at him, and asked, "Mr. Moore, what


    can I do for you?"


    Michael sent a photo to him and said, "Find this woman and stop her from treating Sebastian. I don''t


    care what method you use."


    Daniel asked, "Who is she? She looks pretty!"


    Michael coldly smiled, "Melody, the famous doctor!"


    Daniel was so shocked that he dropped his phone on the ground.


    "Mr. Moore, I can''t stop her. Melody is good at using poison. She can kill and heal people. Killing her


    will get us in trouble. Why don''t we use money to buy her over and make her work for you?"


    Michael looked at him as if looking at an idiot.


    "Do you think I need you to teach me how to do things? Melody is arrogant. Money cannot sway


    her. And she will not work for any institution. Most of the people she healed were dying. Even if I


    give her 1 billion dors, she won''t work for me, understand?"


    When Daniel lowered his head, his forehead was beaded with sweat. He should have thought about


    this matter carefully before speaking. When he raised his eyes and met Michael''s cold eyes, he


    regretted talking too much.


    Michael took a deep breath and said, "Sebastian does not dare to hurt me because he fears my


    mother''s family. No matter what I do, he can break my legs or arms at most. He does not dare to kill


    me, so you don''t need to feel afraid. But it would be best if you did it secretly and neatly. Don''t let


    others know."


    He was testing how far Sebastian could tolerate him.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Daniel often did such things and liked torturing others. When he saw such a beautiful woman, he


    felt excited.


    Michael liked his boldness but sometimes thought he was too stupid.


    Before leaving, Daniel smiled, "Mr. Moore, you can count on me. I won''t let you down."


    Michael sat on the rotating massage chair and looked at the scenery outside the window. The sun


    was brightly shining over the city. Sebastian''s skyscraper was not far from his office building, a


    "Sebastian, I will take your ce, stand on the building you built, and look down at the world sooner


    orter."


    ...


    Eleanor smoothlypleted the acupuncture treatment, gave Sebastian the particr medicine,


    and instructed, "President Moore, please don''t drink alcohol when you are on medication."


    Hearing her hoarse voice, Sebastian had a guilty conscience. Thinking of what had happenedst


    night, he felt embarrassed.


    So, he indifferently nodded, "OK!"


    Eleanor then checked Waylon''s eyes. He had taken medicine for a long time, so she knew he would


    recover soon.


    Eleanor put away the things beside the medical kit, looked at him, stroked his hair, and said, "Take


    your medicine on time. I will leave now."


    Waylon nced at her and nodded.


    Eleanor looked at Christian and said, "Christian, you don''t need to drive me back. My friend is


    waiting for me outside. I have something else to do."


    Christian nodded in disappointment and said, "OK!"


    After she picked up the medicine kit, he sent her downstairs.


    Staring after them, Waylon narrowed his eyes and slowly said, "Dad, are you satisfied with your


    wife?"


    Sebastian was at a loss for words because he was satisfied. After all, she had helped himst night,


    although he had felt embarrassed.


    "Why do you ask such a question?"


    Sebastian wanted to know what Waylon wanted to say.


    Waylon slowly replied, "Many people will like her even if you don''t like her. If you like her, you should


    take action. Otherwise, you may regret it. I can''t stay with you forever. If you have a loving wife, I will


    feel relieved."


    Sebastian''s eyes darkened. Thinking that Waylon would leave him, he narrowed his eyes and


    showed a gloomy face.


    "Waylon, go to study after you take the medicine."


    He would encourage Waylon to study hard, although he was young.


    Waylon readily agreed, "OK!"


    Outside the gate of the Moore family, Eleanor said goodbye to Christian and walked toward


    Sienna''s car. After she took only a few steps, a ck car suddenly rushed toward her.


    Eleanor''s pretty eyes shed with cold light. When the car was a few steps away, she quickly


    moved aside without knowing the danger behind her. She dodged the car, but a pair of strong arms


    held her waist from behind, quickly pulled into another car, and mmed the door shut.


    "Melo!"


    Christian was anxious to see this scene at the gate.


    Everything had happened in the blink of an eye, so the other party must have long nned it.


    He quickly took out his phone and called Sebastian. After telling him what had happened, he saw


    an unexpected scene. The car Melody was in began crookedly moving forward.


    Under the sun, dazzling lights were asionally shing in the rearview mirrors.


    Eleanor was kidnapped into the car. When she squinted, there seemed to be a sharp knife flying out


    of her dark eyes.


    Meeting her gaze, the man holding her waist was stunned. She took the opportunity and punched


    him in the nose. The man''s blood surged after a ckout. And the pain after the numbness was


    unbearable. After she took the opportunity to kick him in the waist, he felt so painful that he couldn''t


    straighten up.


    Eleanor remained calm. After dealing with the man who had carried her into the car, she punched


    the driver in the head. After the driver fainted, the vehicle began to move crookedly. She quickly


    pulled the handbrake. Then, the car hit a tree on the side of the road and stopped.


    The Moore family''s vi was far away from the center of the city, so there were few cars nearby.


    Therefore, there were no other car idents.


    When Eleanor jumped out of the car, she looked proud, expressionless, and calm, as if it was


    someone who had been kidnapped just now.


    Christian was shocked to see this and did not put the phone away from his ear until Eleanor got in


    Sienna''s car. But he stood motionless in a daze long after his phone fell to the ground.

 Chapter 75 Recognition

    Chapter 75 Recognition


    Chapter 75 Recognition


    Melody impressed him again! Christian was stunned and thought she was excellent because she


    was always calm no matter what happened.


    When Melody had jumped out of the car, she had looked untamed and heroic.


    Waylon heard Christian¡¯s words on the phone in Sebastian''s bedroom. He was nervous and scared,


    so he urged in a muffled voice, "Dad, please send people to rescue Melody."


    Sebastian had not expected those people to be so bold that they dared to kidnap his doctor outside


    his house. When a cold light suddenly shed in his dark eyes, the temperature in the room


    dropped.


    Sure enough, his car ident was not simple.


    He looked at Waylon and said, "I''ve sent people to save her. Don''t worry."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Christian walked in.


    Sebastian looked at him in confusion and asked, "Why are you back?"


    Christian silently nced at him and said with a faint smile, "Melo instantly knocked them out and


    safely left."


    Sebastian was speechless.


    When Waylon heard this, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Sebastian asked, "Did you catch them?"


    "Yeah! Melo hit them too hard, so they f*cking fainted. And one of them was beaten beyond


    recognition."


    They talked little except for work matters. And Christian had barely said dirty words.


    So, Sebastian was speechless, wondering how hard Melody had hit them.


    Waylon smiled with a touch of warmth in his eyes. His mother must have adequately prepared for


    revenge. Elijah was good at fighting, so her fighting skills must be excellent, too. When his eyes


    fully recovered half a monthter, he would avenge her. But he was still worried. Since she had


    escaped, she would remove makeup nearby and return home in half an hour.


    Sebastian looked at Christian and said, "I will personally interrogate the two people!"


    Christian suddenly showed a severe look and said, "Don''t worry. I will interrogate them with you. But


    we might not get useful information if they hired greedy and lustful people."


    Sebastian confidently sneered with a hint of helplessness. Christian understood this and coldly said,


    "It''s Michael! He wants you to die the most."


    "When I went to pick up Melody, his people saw us. He has known Melody is treating you. He does


    not want you to recover. Melody has a weird temper and has never worked for any institution. He


    cannot buy her over, so he wants to destroy her.¡±


    "It''s him again!"


    The speaker was not Sebastian but Waylon.


    Waylon''s handsome little face was full of anger, and the look in his eyes was frighteningly cold.


    When Sebastian looked at him, he felt heartbroken and frowned. Waylon was so young, but he had


    to face such intrigues. Sebastian had never hidden such things from him because he must have


    known about such conspiracies and intrigues from an early age. After all, Sebastian could not


    protect him forever. idents might happen at anytime. Therefore, he wanted his son to grow up


    and be better.


    "Waylon, go to listen to the recordings. I have something to say to Uncle Christian."


    Sebastian knew Waylon well. When he was angry, studying could help him calm down.


    Waylon didn''t say anything. He obediently got off the sofa, put one hand on the wall, and went to the


    study.


    Since he lost sight, his father had read the books for him, recorded them, and let him repeatedly


    listen to them. Before the car ident, he had heard his father''s voice for a long time. So, he did


    not feel sad, although he couldn''t see. The more Waylon thought about it, the lower he felt, thinking


    he had the best father in the world.


    Not long after he entered the study, he heard a woman''s voice. He turned off the recorder and


    carefully listened. After confirming it was his mother¡¯s voice, he felt relieved and continued to study.


    After greeting Sebastian and Christian, Eleanor went downstairs with the ingredients and began


    making dinner.


    Christian looked at Sebastian and jokingly said, "Your wife is not bad. She is pretty, kind-hearted,


    and good at cooking. You are lucky."


    Sebastian lightly nced at him and said, "Don¡¯t waste your time gossiping. Hurry up and find out


    who wants to kill Melody!"


    Christian had seen Eleanor carrying fresh shrimp and his favorite meatballs, so he stood still and


    said, "I''m hungry. I''ll leave after having dinner here."


    Sebastian was speechless and somehow did not want to let him have dinner at home.


    As the warm breeze blew, flowers bloomed, and butterflies danced in the garden outside the


    window. When Sebastian looked at the beautiful scenery outside, Eleanor came out of the kitchen


    while talking. She was facing them with flowers and nts behind her. But he thought she was more


    beautiful than the flowers.


    Delicate roses were blooming where she stood. When the breeze blew, the garden was full of the


    fragrance of flowers. Under the sun, the flowers and the beautyplemented each other. The


    scene was so beautiful that he would keep it in mind forever.


    Christian narrowed his eyes when looking at Eleanor. He felt familiar but couldn''t remember where


    he had seen her before.


    Sebastian was looking at her. When her figure disappeared, he said, "There is a party tomorrow. I


    will ask her to go with me. Prepare two dresses for her."


    A meaningful smile appeared on Christian''s lips when he asked, "Do you finally admit she is your


    wife?"


    Sebastian looked inscrutable and said, "Waylon likes her very much."


    Christian curiously asked, "What will you do if his biological mother shows up?"


    Sebastian had never thought about this problem before. He said, "If she had wanted to live with


    Waylon, she would have long appeared. So, even if she suddenly shows up, she will at most meet


    him once."


    The woman had been beautiful, soft, and fragrant six years ago. But he had not seen her face. Her


    voice had sounded coquettish, especially her groans in bed, which made him go even crazier.


    Sebastian shivered and quickly shook the strange thoughts out of his mind. He rarely recalled what


    had happened six years ago but had suddenly remembered it when seeing Eleanor standing in the


    sun.


    After Eleanor made dinner, Christian stayed to eat with them but felt like a third wheel. Looking at


    the happy family, he thought he was superfluous. He asionally looked at Eleanor''s beautiful face.


    When she smiled, she was bright and radiant. But when she had been on the phone this afternoon,


    she had looked cold, like a different person.


    Seeing him frequently look at Eleanor, Sebastian showed a sullen face. And his cold gaze seemed


    to turn into a sharp knife, piercing Christian¡¯s flesh.


    However, Christian turned a blind eye and kept looking at Eleanor asionally, thinking her pretty


    face improved his appetite.


    Christian had overeaten for the first time and he had eaten most of Eleanor''s favorite meatballs.


    Suddenly, Easton anxiously said, "Mr. Moore, we are in trouble."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 76 Eye Candy

    Chapter 76 Eye Candy


    Chapter 76 Eye Candy


    After Sebastian lightly nced at him, he gasped, "The customs seized our goods because


    someone reported they were prohibited items among them."


    Sebastian looked at Eleanor and calmly said, "Look after Waylon at home. I''ll go out."


    Eleanor nodded and brightly smiled, "Don''t worry. I will take good care of him."


    Waylon was well-behaved, so it was easy to look after him. And she was the most beautiful


    mommy. She did not like Sebastian disturbing them when they were getting along.


    This matter sounded troublesome, so she guessed he would not return until midnight.


    Sebastian thought for a while and added, "Be careful. Don''t go out."


    He was still a little unnatural when looking at Eleanor. When he thought of what had happenedst


    night, he felt embarrassed.


    Eleanor instantly understood he feared someone was trying to entice him from home to harm his


    family.


    "I understand."


    Eleanor gave him a reassuring look. Meeting his unnatural gaze, she fought back herughter and


    looked at him with a faint smile.


    Seeing his, Sebastian showed a gloomy face, lowered his eyes, and let Christian wheel him out.


    Easton immediately followed them out. He had seen the interaction between Sebastian and Eleanor


    but suspected he had seen it wrong!


    He had seen Mr. Moore being shy! No! He must have seen it wrong!


    Eleanor was full. She looked at Waylon and asked, "Do you want to eat more?"


    Waylon shook his head and pursed his lips, looking satisfied. He was full.


    "I don''t want to eat more. But I want to go out for a walk."


    He had overeaten because the food cooked by his mommy was too delicious.


    Eleanor thought of Sebastian''s reminder. The Moore family had many hidden talents, so she did not


    want to take the risk.


    She softly said, "Let''s walk around the house."


    Waylon understood why his father had said such words when leaving. Although Michael and his


    family had moved out, there was still danger. In the big house of the Moore family, conspiracies and


    intrigues were endless.


    Eleanor had made preparations when deciding toe to the Moore family so she would take


    things as they came. She had never been afraid of trouble these years. The more upset she had,


    the more she could learn.


    Suddenly, the butler came in and said, "Ma''am, Madame Sophia came."


    Sophia looked weak and didn''t talk much. After marrying into the Moore family, she gave birth to two


    sons and a daughter. Her elder son was Dominic, her second son was Kayden, and her daughter


    was Willow.


    Eleanor looked at the butler and said, "Please let her in."


    The butler nodded, "Yes, ma''am."


    Soon, Sophia walked in with Willow.


    Sophia was wearing a blue cheongsam and looked gentle. Although she was not young, she was


    charming and dignified. Willow had the same temperament as her. She was fashionably dressed in


    a white dress like a blooming rose. She was noble and pretty. Her eyes were full of smiles but not


    clean.


    Sophia asked with a smile, "Eleanor, did I disturb your meal with Waylon?"


    Her tone sounded intimate, as if they had been friends for years.


    Eleanor helped Waylon sit on the sofa and said with a decent smile, "No. We just finished dinner."


    "That''s good."


    Sophia ignored Eleanor''s cold tone and knew she would not stay here for long. She looked at her


    daughter and smiled, "Willow, you have been moring to see your aunt-inw since returning


    home. Hurry up and greet her!"


    Willow looked at Eleanor. Eleanor was so beautiful that she felt jealous, so she reluctantly said,


    "Nice to meet you, Aunt Eleanor!"


    She despised Eleanor at heart. Eleanor used to have nothing. But she was so lucky that she had


    married into the Moore family. Uncle Sebastian was the most talented and handsome man in Grona.


    So, she did not think Eleanor was worthy of him.


    But her mother had asked her to get along well with her. She had driven Michael and his family out


    of this ce, so she must be capable. After annoying Victoria had left here, her life had be


    much more peaceful.


    Eleanor expressionlessly replied, "Nice to meet you too!"


    She thought the mother and daughter were both excellent at pretending. Madison had openly and


    secretly made trouble for her, while Sophia had taken the initiative to show her kindness with a


    smile. But the former was easier to deal with. A Smiling Tiger was much more troublesome because


    Eleanor must carefully consider whether she was lying. She felt tired and annoyed.


    Willow asked with a smile, "Aunt Eleanor, have you consummated your marriage with Uncle


    Sebastian?"


    She was not shy when inquiring about the private matters between his uncle and aunt-inw.


    Sophia frowned at her and asked, "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She believed her daughter implied Sebastian was impotent and thought she had gone too far.


    A smiling voice said at the door, "I think Willow asked the right question. And I also want to know the


    answer. If Aunt Eleanor gives birth to an heir, the Moore family will be boisterous."


    When Eleanor looked over, she saw a timid woman with heavy makeup. She wore a red dress and


    had a great figure. But the smile on her face was malicious and arrogant.


    Eleanor calmly sat on the sofa. Soon, another woman in a ck dress came in. And Eleanor didn''t


    know her either. There were too many people in the Moore family, so she could not recognize all of


    them.


    Seeing Quinn, Willow looked gloomy and asked, "Quinn, why are you here?"


    They seemed on bad terms.


    Quinn was Arthur''s daughter. She had been pretty since childhood and had good grades at school,


    so she was arrogant and overbearing.


    "I''m here to see Uncle Sebastian''s wife. Mind your own business!"


    While speaking, Quinn looked at Eleanor with undisguised disdain and mockery in her eyes. She


    did not think such a humble woman deserved to be the hostess of the Moore family.


    Meeting her contemptuous gaze, Eleanor remained indifferent.


    "She''s good-looking. But I don''t think Uncle Sebastian would sleep with such an eye candy."


    While speaking, Quinn arrogantly sat across from Eleanor.


    Eleanor remained silent. These people hade as soon as Sebastian had left, so she decided to


    wait for the cat to jump.


    Since Quin had said such arrogant words, she would make her kneel and beg for mercyter.


    "Little bastard, is your stepmother nice to you? Stepmothers are all terrifying. If you die, she will be


    the prime suspect."


    These people revealed their vicious true colors when Sebastian was not at home. They often


    insulted Waylon like this. He was angry but could only try to improve himself. When he became


    strong enough, he would deal with them individually.


    He sullenly clenched his little fists and knew his mother would protect him today. He would no


    longer be as lonely and helpless as before.


    Cold light shed in Eleanor''s eyes like lightning. She stared at Quinn, abruptly stood up, and


    walked toward her step by step.

 Chapter 77 Apologize

    Chapter 77 Apologize


    Chapter 77 Apologize


    Quinn was scared to meet Eleanor''s murderous eyes but maintained a disdainful smile because of


    her arrogance. She viciously smiled, "Why? Do you want to stand up for him? He is a bastard Uncle


    Sebastian picked up. What''s wrong with my words? Why can''t I tell the truth?"


    Eleanor was so angry that she trembled when she said, "He is a child. How could you say such


    vicious words to him?"


    While speaking, she felt heartbroken, thinking her son must have suffered a lot these years.


    Quinn looked at her disdainfully and sneered, "He only has himself to me. He should not have


    come to the Moore family. He is..."


    Before she could finish her words, Eleanor pped her hard in the face.


    "B*tch, how dare you hit me!"


    Quinn had been pampered since childhood. She had never been wronged, let alone beaten.


    But Eleanor instantly pped her other cheek and smiled because of the symmetry. She felt numb


    in her hand but was happy. After all, Quinn''s face would swell high tomorrow.


    Eleanor angrily said word by word, "You are vicious and cruel, so you don''t deserve to live. I will


    protect Waylon and leave this matter to Sebastian. He will personally handle it."


    Quinn violently trembled and threatened, "If you tell Uncle Sebastian, I will make you live in hell."


    She often bullied Waylon, but he had never told Sebastian. After all, he was afraid Sebastian would


    send him out of the Moore family. Otherwise, they would not have dared to bully him so cruelly.


    Eleanor coldly smiled, "Wait and see."


    The woman who hade in with Quinn sneered and threatened, "Eleanor, you are going too far.


    You have no power. You''d better not mess with Quinn!"


    Eleanor looked at her with murderous intent and asked, "Who are you?"


    "I''m Quinn''s cousin, Maria. You''d better be polite when you speak to me."


    "I am Sebastian''s wife. You are an outsider. Do you want to interfere in our family affairs?"


    Seeing her so domineering, Maria shrugged her shoulders and dared not speak. She did not dare to


    interfere in their family''s affairs. She also wanted to marry Sebastian but could not even see him.


    Sophia frowned at Eleanor''s back, wondering whether she was an idiot or not afraid of the Moore


    family''s power. She had not expected her to dare to hit Quinn. Quinn suppressed her daughter in all


    aspects. She had told Lillian they woulde to visit Eleanor, so Quinn had followed them over.


    Sophia was d to see Eleanor p her.


    Eleanor looked violent, gloomy, and ruthless, like a devil crawling out of hell. When Sophia stared


    after her, she felt scared.


    "Eleanor, I won''t let you get away with it! Maria, let''s go."


    Quinn did not date to gamble because she feared Sebastian''s cruelty!


    Eleanor stepped forward to block her way and said, "You can''t leave until you apologize to Waylon."


    Her voice sounded sweet but icy, like a snow-capped mountain, with a strange aura.


    Quinn had met many arrogant, domineering, cold, and ruthless people. Girls from aristocratic


    families oftenpeted and did heinous things. They were all nobler than Eleanor. But Quinn


    thought Eleanor was more terrifying than them!


    The more she thought, the more scared she felt. So, she said without thinking, "How dare you ask


    me to apologize to a bas..."


    But she instantly fell silent when Eleanor raised her hand. After all, it hurt very much. Eleanor had


    heavily pped her, so she felt burning pain in her face and needed an icepress.


    "Apologize!"


    Eleanor''s anger enveloped Quinn, but thetter bit her lip and stubbornly refused to speak. When


    she saw Willow gloat, she felt even more ufortable.


    Quinn had never felt so embarrassed before. She had juste back. When she had heard Sophia


    and Willow woulde to visit Eleanor, she had followed them over and intended to humiliate her.


    And she had never expected things to develop like this.


    Eleanor red at her and said, "If you don''t want to apologize, sit here and wait for Sebastian. You


    can leave after he resolves the matter."


    "Waylon, I''m sorry! I shouldn''t have scolded you!"


    Quinn bowed her head to Waylon for the first time but swore to let Waylon bear the consequences


    himself. She would kill him when Sebastian and Eleanor could not protect him.


    "Get out!" Waylon roared like a furious little lion.


    Hearing this, Quinn bitterly left with Maria.


    When Sophia saw this, she blinked. Seeing she could no longer conduct her n, she stood up,


    said goodbye to Eleanor, and left with her daughter.


    After they all left, Eleanor turned around, tightly hugged Waylon, and said, "Waylon, I will protect


    you. No one can bully you."


    The more Eleanor thought about it, the sadder she felt. Waylon was not happy here, so she decided


    to find an opportunity to take him away.


    Waylon quietly leaned in her arms. Hearing her cry, he whispered, "I''m fine."


    She replied in a trembling voice, "How could you be fine? You are so young! How could they do this


    to you?"


    Then, she softly sobbed. And her tears kept flowing out. She hugged him so tightly that he had


    difficulty breathing. But he did notin because he liked her warm embrace.


    Eleanor had experienced such things in her childhood, so she could not bear to let her son suffer


    such pain.


    "Help!"


    Suddenly, someone called for help outside. Eleanor tightly hugged Waylon, turned around, and


    went out to see what was happening. When she arrived at the door, she heard dogs barking like


    crazy, making her scared.


    Two vicious dogs were chasing the servants in the yard. Eleanor frowned, and her pretty eyes were


    full of murderous intent. Things were happening one after another. She knew someone had nned


    them but did not know the purpose.


    Had they lured Sebastian away to harm her and Waylon?


    Seeing the two vicious dogs rampaging, Waylon felt scared for the first time and involuntarily


    grasped Eleanor''s arm with his little hands.


    She tightly held him and softlyforted him, saying, "Don''t be afraid. I will protect you."


    Then, she yelled at the servants, "Hide in the house."


    The servants also wanted to return to the house, but the two dogs were so intelligent that they


    prevented them from returning. So they could only run around the yard.


    Eleanor noticed a mop not far away. She nced at Waylon in her arms and did not move.


    Waylon asked, "Where are the bodyguards?"


    Hearing this, she also murmured in confusion, "Where are they?"


    The delicate roses were blooming in the garden but were soon destroyed.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Eleanor feared they would trick her away to catch Waylon, so she didn''t dare to put him down. And


    she wondered whether Sebastian was OK.


    Watching the vicious dogs chasing after the three servants for a while, she couldn''t bear it any


    longer. So, she put Waylon down and said, "Waylon, wait for me here. Don''t go anywhere else. Can


    you do it?"

 Chapter 78 Terrifying Eleanor

    Chapter 78 Terrifying Eleanor


    Chapter 78 Terrifying Eleanor


    Waylon nodded, "Yes."


    When Eleanor rushed to the vicious dogs, a man in a mask slowly approached Waylon from behind.


    Waylon was worried about Eleanor, so he did not didn''t notice him.


    Eleanor drove the dogs away with the mop and roared to the servants, "Get in the house!"


    The male servant deeply looked at her with a guilty conscience. Then, the three people quickly


    turned around and ran to the kitchen.


    Seeing them safe, Eleanor immediately ran back. But when she turned around, her pupils violently


    trembled. She did not see Waylon, so fear shrouded her.


    She paused, turned around, and saw the two vicious dogs galloping toward the gate. So, she


    chased after them without hesitation. While running, she called Sienna and said, "Sisi, monitor the


    door of the Moore family. They captured Waylon."


    "Got it. Don''t worry. I''m nearby."


    When Eleanor arrived at the gate, she saw a man carrying Waylon into a car and yelled, "Waylon!"


    Then, she rushed over as fast as possible and risked her life to stop the car.


    When the car abruptly stopped, the driver red at the fearless woman, feeling scared.


    The man in the passenger seat angrily shouted, "Hit her!"


    Waylon desperately roared, "No! I''ll go with you! Don''t hit her."


    He did not want them to hurt his mother. However, the driver didn''t want to stay there for long


    because Sebastian was on the way back. Therefore, he mmed the elerator.


    "No!"


    When Waylon helplessly watched the car hit his mother, he was heartbroken and burst into tears.


    Eleanor was knocked several meters away and spit out a mouthful of blood but struggled to get up.


    Watching the car leaving, she showed a bitter look and felt anxious.


    She stumbled to her feet and shouted, "Waylon!"


    Sienna shouted, "Eleanor, get in the car."


    Eleanor''s blood-red eyes suddenly lit up. Then, she opened the car door, sat in the passenger seat,


    and anxiously said, "Chase them!"


    Although she was careful, she could not defeat so many people alone. Their target was Waylon


    instead of Sebastian or her. The spring breeze blew on her face when the car drove up the


    mountain. But she felt it was unbearably hot.


    Eleanor looked ahead in panic and trembled with anger, wondering who did it. Sophia or Quinn?


    They had appeared and left almost at the same time. They had not taken action until Sebastian and


    the bodyguards had left.


    Sienna''s driving skills were good, so they caught up with the car after a few minutes.


    Eleanor''s pretty, scarlet eyes were full of murderous intent when she stared at the car in front. The


    blood on the corner of her mouth was bright and dazzling. She looked beautiful but frightening.


    An elegant figure was standing on the second floor of the Moore family''s house not far away.


    Looking at the mess in Sannot Courtyard, she strangely smiled.


    "We did it. You can go there now."


    "Thank you! I will properly repay you after everything is done."


    Then, she hung up the phone smiling and left with graceful steps. This ce was a women''s world


    when Sebastian was not at home.


    Outside a farmhouse on the mountain, the car kidnapping Waylon finally stopped. Soon, a white


    luxury car slowly came over.


    When a woman was about to leave the car, the driver suddenly said, "Miss, don''t move. Someone is


    coming."


    The woman nced over and frowned. Then, she saw Eleanor getting out of the car and sprinting


    over.


    Eleanor was in a bad condition. She was covered with injuries. And the blood on her face looked


    like a blooming flower.


    The woman was shocked to see her, wondering how to make it here. She should have died after


    the car had hit her. When the woman saw Eleanor''s fearless expression, she felt burning pain in her


    eyes and trembled in fright.


    Eleanor soon opened the car door, pulled out a man, and punched him hard. And her ferocity was


    terrifying.


    The woman was far from them, but they could feel the crazy and intense killing intent.


    The man''s scream echoed throughout the valley, sounding frightening. When the birds flew away in


    fright, the atmosphere was strange.


    Seeing him couldn''t move, Eleanor took her son off the seat.


    The driver was transfixed while the woman stared at Eleanor''s back with her eyes full of anger


    because she had ruined her n again.


    "Waylon, you''re safe now."


    Eleanor held stunned Waylon and ran back. After she got in the backseat, Sienna immediately


    started the car. While driving, she took a photo of the license te of the white vehicle not far away.


    When she looked into the rearview mirror, she was shocked to see the boy who looked the same as


    Elijah.


    Eleanor was nervous to see Waylon remain silent. After she gently patted his face, he silently shed


    tears.


    "Waylon, don''t be afraid. We are safe. Are you injured?"


    He didn''t have any reaction. Looking at her bloody face, he kept crying.


    Eleanor felt heartbroken to see this. People here wanted to murder her son daily, so she must figure


    out how to take him away immediately.


    Eleanor nervously looked at him and said in a sobbing voice, "Don''t scare me. Tell me whether you


    are injured, OK?" ''


    Suddenly, she felt a fishy taste and spat out a mouthful of blood. The collision had slightly hurt her


    internal organs instead of her limbs.


    Seeing the blood, Waylon was so frightened that he couldn''t help crying out loud.


    Eleanor was relieved to hear his voice and said, "Waylon, it''s great you''re fine. I''m also fine. Let''s go


    home."


    Eleanor tightly hugged the trembling boy. Waylon was brilliant, but he was just a child.


    She softlyforted him, saying, "Waylon, we are safe. Are you scared? Don''t worry. I will never


    put you down again. I will stay with you no matter where I go, OK?"


    Waylon''s cry gradually became low. Leaning quietly in his mother''s arms, he felt her body


    temperature and peacefully closed his eyes to rest.


    Seeing this, Eleanor coldly narrowed her pretty eyes and showed an evil smile on her bleeding lips.


    "Sisi, someone in the Moore family, wants to kill Waylon. After today''s incident, the Moore family will


    recruit servants. Please arrange for two people to protect him. Everyone bullies Waylon when


    Sebastian is not at home. I will seek revenge one by one. No one can get away with it."


    Eleanor''s pretty dark eyes were cold and ruthless, emitting coldness from her bones.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Sienna felt heartbroken to see her like this, so she replied, "I will arrange it. Don''t worry."


    Sebastian was furious to see the mess in Sannot Courtyard.


    Waylon and Eleanor had disappeared. And the servants had said Eleanor had kidnapped Waylon.


    He gloomily looked at the male servant and said, "Repeat your words! Who took Waylon away?"


    The servant said in horror, "Mr. Moore, it is Mrs. Moore who took away Little Young Master."

 Chapter 79 Please Save Her

    Chapter 79 Please Save Her


    Chapter 79 Please Save Her


    Sebastian''s heart suddenly sank when he recalled her words.


    She had firmly said with clean eyes, "Don''t worry! I will never hurt you or Waylon."


    He had believed her!


    Rage instantly filled his heart because of her betrayal.


    Sebastian hated people betraying him the most. Someone had betrayed his mother. Otherwise, she


    would not have fallen into the sea and gone missing. His mother was from an ordinary family but


    had a kind heart. However, her friend had betrayed her.


    Sebastian looked at Christian and said word by word, "Lock the entire city down. We must find


    Eleanor!"


    Christian frowned at angry Sebastian and said, "Sebastian, calm down. Do you think she could fight


    against so many bodyguards alone? Could she ruin the flowers and other nts like this by


    herself?"


    He had calmly looked around and found the garden had been destroyed.


    The three servants and even the bodyguards at the door said Eleanor had taken Waylon away. It


    sounded wless. But she had no reason to do such a thing. He could understand Sebastian was


    worried about his son. But there were too many coincidences today. Even the surveince cameras


    had been destroyed!


    Sebastian angrily said, "Do what I say. Stop talking nonsense! We must find Eleanor!"


    When the person in the corner outside the wall heard his cold voice, he smiled triumphantly and


    quickly sent a message, saying, "He believes it. You can take action now."


    ...


    When Sienna''s car went down the mountain, a truck suddenly rushed out from the corner.


    Eleanor widened her eyes and shouted, "Sisi, be careful!"


    A violent collision resounded throughout the valley. Although Sienna''s driving skills were good, the


    car was knocked away. And the sound of the car scraping against the ground was extremely harsh.


    It did not stop until the vehicle hit a tree. The entire hood was dented. And smoke wasing out of


    the engine.


    Eleanor desperately protected Waylon in her arms. Seeing him fine, she closed her eyes and fell


    into aa.


    ...


    Sebastian''s people searched the city but failed to find Eleanor or Waylon. An hour had passed, so


    he became more anxious.


    Suddenly, Kingston rushed in and said, "Mr. Moore, Little Young Master is back. Eleanor took him


    up the mountain and had a car ident. Ms. Logan happened to pass by the car ident scene


    when she was on the way to y. After she saw Little Young Master, she brought him back."


    Sebastian said, "Hurry up and let her in."


    Kingston nodded, "Yes!"


    A few minutester, Hailey came in. The driver behind her was holding Waylon, covered in blood.


    Waylon struggled and shouted, "Bad guy, let me go! Let me go!"


    Hailey softly said, "Seb."


    Sebastian deeply looked at her and said, "Thank you for saving Waylon."


    Waylon sadly cried, "She did not save me! She kidnapped me!"


    He was worried about her mother very much. When the car ident happened, his mother''s roar


    woken him up. She had protected him with her body. Otherwise, he would not have survived. He


    was not injured but was covered with her blood.


    Hailey was shocked to hear his words. He had fainted. So, he should not have known what had


    happened.


    "Waylon, I know you are frightened. But you can''t say I kidnapped you because I am the person you


    saw when you woke up. I saved your life."


    After finishing speaking, she aggrievedly looked at Sebastian.


    Sebastian said, "Waylon, stop making trouble. The doctor is here. Let him check whether you are


    injured."


    Waylon instantly stopped crying. He looked at Sebastian and asked, "Dad, do you believe her or


    me?"


    "Waylon, you''re being ridiculous. We need to treat your injuries first."


    Sebastian looked at him in distress. He had felt heartbroken since seeing him covered in blood.


    Waylon''s face instantly turned pale because his father didn''t believe him.


    He struggled to stand on the ground, stared at him, and said, "Dad, I am asking you again! Do you


    believe her or me?"


    Sebastian frowned. He barely saw Waylon so stubborn, so he felt ill at ease.


    "Waylon, everyone says it is Eleanor who kidnapped you."


    Waylon sneered and looked at the three servants kneeling on the ground.


    "You are a bunch of ck-hearted people. Eleanor rushed out with a mop to help you drive away


    the vicious dogs. But you bit the hand that fed you. It turns out you are all with those people. It''s


    terrible. Everyone here wants to kill me. But my father doesn''t believe me. Dad, thank you for


    raising me over the years. If I can grow up, I will never forget your kindness."


    His words stung Sebastian''s heart, so he angrily asked, "Waylon, what nonsense are you talking


    about?"


    Waylon deeply looked at him, turned around, and ran out to look for his mother.


    Sebastian widened his eyes and shouted, "Waylon,e back!"


    His son had never been so rebellious before. He started his wheelchair to chase after him, followed


    by Christian.


    The situation was beyond Hailey''s expectations. But it would be easier to deal with Waylon after he


    left the Moore family. And Sebastian would be grateful to her for saving his son. So, she felt the


    sunset was beautiful.


    Waylon felt lonely and helpless when he desperately ran. But he believed he could soon find his


    mother after leaving the Moore family.


    Christian caught up with him at the gate, grabbed him, and snapped, "Waylon, stop!"


    "Let go!"


    Waylon struggled. But he was too weak to break free from Christian''s grip. He felt tired, so he


    stopped working, thinking he would get a chance to get out sooner orter. After calming down, he


    stayed in Christian''s arms in a daze. And tears kept flowing out of his dull eyes.


    Christian panted and walked to Sebastian with Waylon in his arms. Sebastian reached for him and


    put him on hisp.


    Waylon was much taller than his peers, so it was difficult for Sebastian to hold him. He gently wiped


    the tears off his face and deeply looked at him. Sebastian also had doubts in his heart when


    thinking of what he had said.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Waylon suddenly grabbed his hand and said, "Dad, please save Eleanor. She risked her life to stop


    the car when they took me out. So, she was knocked far away by the car. Then, she chased after


    them for a long distance and beat the kidnapper. On the way back, we had a car ident. She is


    dying! Please save her! Please!"


    Waylon cried bitterly. And his sad voice made Sebastian heartbroken.

 Chapter 80 I Believe In You

    Chapter 80 I Believe In You


    Chapter 80 I Believe In You


    Waylon must not give up. Otherwise, his mother and her friend Sisi would die.


    "Those people are lying! After you left, Sophia and Quinn came. They bullied me. After Quinn


    insulted me, Eleanor pped her. There should be red marks on her face now! Can you believe


    me? Please!"


    Waylon clutched at thest straw and begged Sebastian for help as if he were a stranger. Sebastian


    felt heartbroken. And he was frightened to see her son behave strangely like this.


    "Waylon, calm down! I believe you."


    He would always believe his son. He had been too anxious just now. Only Waylon could make him


    lose hisposure.


    Waylon excitedly looked at him and said, "Dad, let me tell you a secret. I can vaguely see things


    under the sun now. I pretended that I could not see. Eleanor has taken good care of me these days.


    Otherwise, my eyes would not have recovered so quickly. But she asked me to pretend I couldn''t


    see because she wanted to discover the behind-the-scenes mastermind. Hailey did not save me.


    She thinks I can''t see, so she did not guard against me. She thinks I didn''t see her white car when


    the ident happened. There must be surveince cameras at the intersection near the vige.


    Dad, you can check the surveince video if you don''t believe me. Please send people to rescue


    Eleanor. She was hit by a car at the gate and had another car ident. She is dying."


    Waylon''s voice was full of fear when he clutched at his father''s clothes.


    Sebastian looked back at Christian and said, "Christian, go to the ce Waylon mentioned. Hurry


    up!"


    "Yes!"


    Christian had heard Waylon''s words, so he quickly left with a few bodyguards.


    Sebastian was shocked by the news that Waylon could see.


    "Waylon, tell me how they took you out."


    While speaking, Sebastian looked at delicate Hailey not far away with murderous intent.


    "Everyone here works for them. Even the three servants in the kitchen are their people. When


    Eleanor and I heard the dogs barking, we went out. But all the bodyguards were gone. They must


    have tricked the bodyguards away. The two bodyguards at the gate also work for them. The


    kidnapper wore a white mask."


    After Waylon recounted what had happened, the murderous intent in Sebastian''s eyes became


    more intense. And he emitted cold vibes all over.


    Hailey came over and gently said, "Waylon, are you OK? Don''t run around. Seb will worry about


    you."


    Waylon lowered his eyes, not wanting to look at the disgusting woman. He had figured it out. He


    had refused her when she had begged him. So, she kidnapped and rescued him to make him


    grateful to her. His father had long told him some people were insidious.


    Sebastian looked at her and asked, "Ms. Logan, when did you go out to y?"


    Hailey blinked. Meeting his suspicious eyes, she felt slightly nervous and replied, "I wanted to see


    the sunset, so I left home about an hour ago."


    Waylon involuntarily clenched his fists. She had said such a time because she feared his father


    would doubt her.


    Sebastian tly said, "You do love nature!"


    Hailey gently smiled, "I nned to go to the church on the mountain to pray for you because I hope


    your legs recover as soon as possible. But I went outte, so I decided to enjoy the sunset on the


    way. The sunset has been beautiful these days. Would you like to join me next time?"


    Sebastian was unmoved to hear this. Instead, he wickedly smiled, "Since you are so kind, why did


    not you rescue Eleanor?"


    Hailey''s face became gloomy. She eagerly awaited Eleanor''s death so she would never save her.


    "Because the situation was too urgent. Waylon was covered in blood, so I only took him back in a


    hurry. I know how important he is in your heart."


    Her answer was impable.


    The moonlight was bright, and the breeze was hot. Hailey could not help sweating. She knew it was


    hard to deceive Sebastian. He was different from other men and would not trust her even if she


    pretended to be kind. And he would not easily believe what others said.


    So, she had spent millions of dors on this conspiracy.


    Sebastian expressionlessly said, "You can go home now."


    Hailey worriedly looked at Waylon and said, "I want to stay with Waylon. He seems frightened."


    Sebastian ruthlessly replied, "No need. I will apany him. Please leave."


    After she walked out in anger, Sebastian made a call. When her car left, a car followed her.


    When Sebastian took Waylon back, he saw Kingston standing at the door with several bodyguards.


    He nced at Kingston with his sharp eyes and coldly asked, "Who is on duty today?"


    Kingston replied, "Justin."


    Justin nervously looked at him and said, "Mr. Moore, we were drugged and fainted. When we woke


    up, we were in the small room behind the kitchen."


    Sebastian looked at Kingston and said, "Kingston, buy some gifts and send them to Ms. Logan. She


    saved Waylon, so I am grateful to her."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Yes, Mr. Moore."


    Then, Kingston left with his head down.


    Sebastian looked at the remaining four bodyguards and asked, "Did you eat anything before you


    fainted?"


    The bodyguards quickly shook their heads.


    Justin said, "We smelled a fragrance before we lost consciousness."


    Sebastian coldly nced at the three servants, pointed at the male one, and said, "You, follow me


    in."


    Hearing this, the male servant nervously walked inside.


    Sebastian looked at the four bodyguards and said, "Beat him until he tells the truth. If he dies, throw


    him into the sea."


    The bodyguards dared not disobey his order.


    When the male servant heard this, he was so scared that he trembled. Before he could ask for


    mercy, the bodyguards punched and kicked him, causing him to feel pain.


    "Stop! I will tell the truth! Stop hitting me! If you don''t stop, I will die."


    When Sebastian slightly raised his hand, the bodyguards stopped.


    He looked at the servant coldly and warned, "If you lie, your family will be buried with you."


    The male servant trembled momentarily before saying, "Mrs. Moore took Little Young Master away.


    We all saw it with our own eyes."


    Waylon angrily said, "You are lying. You used the dogs to lure her away when I was kidnapped! How


    dare you lie! Beat him to death and throw him into the sea to feed the sharks."


    Waylon would not let such a person live in this world.


    The male servant cried, "Little Young Master, you are wrongly using me. What I said is true."


    "Do you think my father will believe you if you insist Eleanor took me away? I am his son! Who do


    you think you are? Do you think he will believe you instead of me?"


    While speaking, Waylon ented the word "son".


    The male servant''s face turned as pale as ashes. He had thought everything would be fine if he


    persisted in denying it.


    Sebastian angrily said with a stern face, "Since you refuse to tell the truth, let''s see whether the two


    women can bear the pain. Take him out! Bring one woman in!"

 Chapter 81 Let Me Stay Here

    Chapter 81 Let Me Stay Here


    Chapter 81 Let Me Stay Here


    Soon, another servant was brought in.


    She was an olderdy and shuddered as she saw the male servant who was beaten ck and blue


    and then looked at Sebastian''s stern expression.


    She kept her head down while wringing her hands.


    Sebastian satzily in the wheelchair, with a look of superiority. He gently caressed his son''s back


    with his good-looking hand.


    "Tell me, why did you lie?" Sebastian red at her, his voice seething with anger.


    "I...I didn''t lie," the olderdy replied as her voice wavered and her eyes darted around. She was


    clearly on edge.


    "Well! He''s already spilled the beans. Do you still refuse to confess?" He asked in a cold tone which


    indicated he was furious.


    As soon as she heard this, her face turned pale.


    They had agreed to never admit to anything.


    What a coward! He confessed after just a few beatings. No wonder he would be a servant his whole


    life.


    "Mr. Moore, I had no choice. My husband is bedridden, and we needed money. Someone offered us


    a sum of money to let us tell you that Eleanor was the one holding Little Young Master. Each of us


    got 14 thousand dors, and we haven''t done anything else wrong." The olderdy wept as she


    spoke. Money is something everyone desires, and for regr folks like them, it would take years to


    save that much.


    The four bodyguards were impressed.


    Sebastian chuckled. He knew that it was only a distraction.


    The seamless cooperation indicated that someone influential within the Moore family was involved


    in this and was working with Hailey.


    "Who gave you the money? If you''re trying to deceive me, you''ll suffer the consequences."


    Sebastian''s stern voice left the olderdy shaken to her core.


    She gazed at Sebastian while trembling and replied, "We don''t know who the person is. They just


    called and told us what to do, and then we each received the transfer of 14 thousand dors on our


    phones."


    "Mr. Moore, we truly don''t know anything else. Please spare us. Little Young Master has returned


    safe and sound."


    Sebastian looked at Justin as he said, "Take the three of them to the police station, but keep this


    discreet and only among us."


    "Got it, Mr. Moore."


    The four bodyguards left.


    Waylon was relieved.


    Sebastian looked down at his son''s worried face and realized that Waylon really liked Eleanor.


    At that moment, Sebastian''s phone rang.


    It was from Christian.


    "How''s it going?" Sebastian inquired.


    "Sebastian, I''ve found Eleanor. She''s been taken to the hospital and is still unconscious. But she''s


    restless in sleep and keeps calling out for Waylon."


    Sebastian asked, "Which hospital?"


    "YouHeal Hospital."


    "Alright, I''ve got it. I''ll bring Waylon over."


    Sebastian hung up, asked servants to get the car ready, and took his son to the second floor to


    change clothes. After ensuring that Waylon had no injuries, they headed to the hospital.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Inside the hospital ward, Eleanory in bed and clutched the sheets so tightly that her knuckles


    turned pale. Though her face was pale, she still looked stunningly pretty.


    With sweat on her forehead. she mumbled in her sleep while moving her head restlessly on the


    pillow.


    Waylon ran over to the bedside and held her hand which was clutching the sheets. He was finally


    able to visit his mom in the hospital.


    Tears welled up in Waylon''s big eyes.


    "Waylon, Waylon, my dear, where are you?"


    "Waylon, I''m so sorry, I''m sorry for everything..."


    "Don''te any closer. Stay away from..."


    Eleanor murmured, and it was hard to hear her words if not listen carefully.


    But Waylon heard every word clearly.


    He wiped away tears and reassured her softly, "I''m okay now. I''m fine. You don''t need to worry


    about me. I''m perfectly fine."


    Eleanor seemed to have heard her son''s voice, and she began to calm down.


    Not long after, Eleanor was breathing steadily in sleep.


    Sebastian watched his son''s back and felt as if his son had turned away from him. It made him a bit


    frustrated.


    "How''s Eleanor doing, Christian?"


    Christian nced over at Eleanor and responded, "She''s got minor internal bleeding, and her body


    is bruised. But surprisingly, she''s recovering incredibly fast. She can be discharged after she wakes


    up tomorrow. The ident scene was quite terrible, but thankfully, both of them were unscathed.


    Her friend picked up the driver, and I brought Eleanor to the hospital. They were going downhill, and


    Waylon was telling the truth."


    "The big truck is scrapped, so we can''t find out the owner''s identity. It was just left abandoned on


    the road, and the driver is clearly experienced since no clues were left behind."


    Christian narrowed his eyes which looked so deep and said, "What happened tonight was carefully


    nned. Many people work together, but the one who gets the benefits in the end is Hailey. She''s


    going to use this and force you to marry her since she has saved Waylon''s life. This is all part of


    Hailey''s scheme."


    As Christian spoke, Waylon''s big eyes shimmered with determination.


    He wasn''t going to let any of these people get away with it.


    Looking rxed and confident, Sebastian gently caressed his chin with his fingers.


    He had his own ns now and wasn''t about to let Hailey off the hook so easily.


    The hospital room suddenly fell into a hushed silence.


    There was only the faint sound of Waylon sobbing.


    Sebastian looked at his son''s back and furrowed his brow as he watched Waylon and Eleanor


    holding each other''s hands tightly. He said, "Waylon, let Dad take you back to have a rest. Eleanor


    is safe now."


    "Be a good boy, Waylon," Sebastian tried to pull Waylon into his arms as he maneuvered the


    electric wheelchair closer.


    Waylon dodged his hands, looked at his Dad, and said, "Dad, I want to stay here, please."


    Sebastian''s gaze grew deeper. His son had never begged him before, but tonight, he''d pleaded with


    him many times for Eleanor''s sake.


    "Waylon," Sebastian said with a serious expression and in a low voice, "How did Dad teach you?


    Instead of pleading..."


    "Dad, it''s different this time. Aunt Eleanor got hurt because of me," Waylon said with a determined


    gaze.


    It was an emotion that Sebastian couldn''t quite grasp. He didn''t quite understand his son, and it


    seemed like there was a wall between them.


    In the end, Waylon won, but instead of leaving, Sebastian also stayed in a VIP ward next door.


    In the ward, Sebastian turned to Christian and asked, "Do we have any leverage over Hailey?"


    Christian pondered for a moment and replied, "Beckham from the Lin family is Hailey''s second


    choice. They are having an affair. She wants to marry you while flirting with Beckham."


    Sebastian''s eyes narrowed, and he asked, "How''s the investigation of what happened tonight


    going?"


    Christian looked somewhat exhausted and replied, "We haven''t found out much yet. Their influence


    extends far, and the personnel in Sannot Courtyard change frequently, which gives them a chance."


    Sebastian added, "In that case, let''s expose the evidence of Cameron''s bribing online. This time, it


    should cost him dearly. Then, we''ll start taking down the Logan family. You have three months to do


    that. There is no need for the Logan family to continue existing."


    Christian nodded and said, "Understood."


    Back at the Logans'' mansion...


    Hailey returned, but she was feeling worried.


    Sebastian''s attitude was ambiguous, and she couldn''t tell if he truly believed her.


    At that moment, a servant came and said, " Ms. Logan, Kingston has arrived."

 Chapter 82 He Believes You

    Chapter 82 He Believes You


    Chapter 82 He Believes You


    Feeling happy and surprised, Hailey turned to the servant and said, "Hurry up! Bring him upstairs."


    The servant nodded and hastened to usher the guest inside.


    The night was dark, with stars scattering across the sky.


    The light of the crescent moon was faint, while the evening breeze was warm.


    Kingston who was tall and dashing walked into Hailey''s bedroom. She had prepared some coffee in


    anticipation of his arrival.


    Though as a bodyguard, Kingston was strikingly handsome and looked ssy, and the only


    differences between him and Sebastian were their family background and wealth.


    "Kingston, please have a seat and enjoy some coffee," Hailey greeted him with a gentle smile.


    Kingston found himself captivated by her smile, and his heart skipped a beat.


    "Hailey, he trusts you, so he asked me to bring you some gifts. I''ve chosen a few things you like.


    You can unwrap themter." Such gestures weremonce, as Sebastian would often have him


    send gifts to those he was grateful.


    "That''s wonderful! Thanks a lot!" Hailey was ted. She knew that neither Eleanor nor her child


    could pose a real threat to her.


    Hailey handed Kingston a wad of cash and said gently with a smile, "Kingston, you''ve done an


    outstanding job today. This 14 thousand dors is your reward."


    Kingston felt a bit bashful, but he truly needed the money. He took it over and said, "Thank you,


    Hailey. However, you know that money isn''t what I desire; it''s you."


    Hailey appeared distressed as she said sadly on purpose, "You know my father would never


    approve. I want to marry the one I love, but you also know I have no say in this matter."


    Kingston knew that marriage alliance wasmon now, and it was the best way to solidify


    cooperation and ensure mutual benefits.


    As the eldest daughter of the Logan family, Hailey was bound to take this path.


    But Hailey was exceptional.


    The first time he saw her was when she had just made her debut in a TV series.


    She was so innocent and pretty as if she were the most beloved daughter of God. He was


    captivated by her every smile.


    For all these years, he lived for Hailey out of pure love.


    He was more than willing to do anything for her.


    Hailey noticed Kingston''s unhappy face, walked to sit beside him, and hugged him.


    Compared to other men, including Beckham, Kingston was her most devoted admirer.


    Beckham was merely a back-up.


    She aspired to marry the most influential man in Grona, which could make her the queen. It was


    exhrating.


    And the man she wanted to marry was Sebastian.


    Kingston held her in his arms and said with a contented smile, "Hailey, I understand you have your


    reasons."


    He leaned down to kiss on her forehead.


    Then he added, "Hailey, it''s hard to know what''s on Sebastian''s mind. While he says he believes


    you, who can know what he really thinks?"


    Hailey was well aware of this, and she''d been feeling unsettled since she came back.


    "Kingston, please take care. I don''t want anything to happen to you."


    Compared to Sebastian and Beckham...


    She liked Kingston''s tenderness and attentiveness. At times, she wondered why Kingston wasn''t


    born into a wealthy family.


    If he were, she would have had one more option.


    Kingston smiled and assured her, "I will."


    "Okay!" Hailey rubbed his well-built chest in circles and felt horny. She liked Kingston''s strength and


    tenderness, which could give her all the satisfaction and superiority she sought.


    It had been a while since Kingston had been intimate with Hailey, and he was also turned on.


    He carried Hailey to a nearby bed.


    Tonight, Hailey belonged to him alone.


    ...


    Suddenly, Eleanor opened her eyes and realized she was in a hospital. She eximed, "Waylon."


    Waylon quickly sat up and gripped her hand. Eleanor lowered her head saw his worried face, and


    immediately hugged him tightly.


    "Waylon, I''m so relieved you''re okay," Eleanor said with tears streaming down her face.


    After crying for a while, she let him go, looked him up and down, and asked anxiously, "Waylon, are


    you injured?"


    Still worried about her son, she checked him carefully.


    Waylon nodded slightly and replied, "I''m fine."


    After examining him, Eleanor felt reassured. There was nothing to worry about.


    At the door, Sebastian witnessed this heartwarming scene.


    In his eyes, Eleanor''s extraordinary concern raised his suspicions.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Waylon saw Sebastian, calmed himself down, and greeted, "Dad."


    Eleanor hesitated for a moment and didn''t at Sebastian until she wiped her tears away.


    "Mr. Moore," she greeted him with a smile. Her eyes were swollen, yet she had a bright smile on her


    face as if nothing had happened.


    Looking at the tear stains on her face, his heart trembled for no reason.


    "The doctor said you can be discharged now."


    He finished speaking and drove his chair out of the room. The strange feeling in his heart made him


    want to escape.


    Eleanor watched him leave and then turned to her son again. She asked, "Waylon, who brought me


    to the hospital?"


    "It was Uncle Christian," Waylon replied. "A lot happenedst night. I''ll tell you all about it when we


    get back."


    As Waylon calmed down, Eleanor couldn''t help but notice that his every move and gesture


    resembled Sebastian''s.


    She asked him to wait outside and headed to the bathroom. Looking at her face in the mirror, she


    was relieved to find it unscathed. She smiled at herself and joked, "How could I be so beautiful?"


    Waylon, who had returned, saw this and was speechless.


    He hadn''t realized that his mother could be so narcissistic.


    Upon taking a look at her body, Eleanor grew ufortable and said, "Why has my skin be


    so ugly?"


    She pouted her red lips and managed to survive yesterday thanks to her clever use of strength.


    Her phone, though its screen was shattered, still worked, and she could make calls.


    Seeing that Elijah was calling, Eleanor picked up the phone and lowered her voice, "Elijah, have


    you drunk milk today?"


    "Mummy, the milk seems tasteless when you''re not home," Elijah''s voice sounded somewhat


    unhappy.


    Eleanor felt sorry because Elijah was the most clingy.


    "Sweetie, I''ll be back in a few days to see you, okay? How''s Sisi doing?" After Sienna woke up, she


    called April and was picked up by her, while Christian brought her to the hospital. She had some


    recollection of this.


    "Mummy, Sisi is fine. We were all worried about you. Waylon and Noah were really scared."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. Just listen to Mummy''s voice, and it means Mummy is fine. Now, I have to hang


    up."


    Waylon didn''t want his Mom to feel embarrassed when she turned around and saw him, so he


    quietly slipped out.


    After the call, Eleanor changed into the clothes brought by Sebastian and left the room.


    Sebastian and Waylon were already waiting for her at the door.


    She gave a radiant smile to Sebastian and said, "Mr. Moore, let''s head back home!"


    The mention of going home once again stirred a strange feeling in Sebastian''s heart.


    He nodded, and the three of them headed for the elevator.


    As they reached the elevator, Eleanor heard a familiar shouting from not far away.

 Chapter 83 Hearing a Secret

    Chapter 83 Hearing a Secret


    Chapter 83 Hearing a Secret


    "Gabrie, you''ve lost millions of dors over the past few days, and you also lost millions


    yesterday. Do you think the Ryker family has a fortune of billions?


    "It''s been less than a month, and you''ve gambled away tens of millions. That''s almost our


    company''s total profit for three or four years. Times are tough, and it''s hard to make money now.


    I was counting on this investment. But here you are, you lost all of the money in less than a month,"


    Eleanor recognized it was Timothy, her foster father, talking.


    "Honey, I didn''t want things to go this way. After losing tens of millions, I thought I would be lucky


    and win the money back, but it only got worse."


    "Honey, I promise I won''t gamble again. Can you please forgive me this time?" she pleaded in an


    overly sweet voice.


    Hearing the concern in Gabrie''s voice, Timothy''s tone softened.


    Gabrie had been upset by a string of bad lucktely. Just yesterday, she lost 6 million dors and


    passed out because she was so angry and refused to ept it. She was rushed to the hospital


    immediately.


    Her blood pressure was spiking, and she felt her head was spinning. She nearly died this time.


    While Gabrie had gambled before, she had never had such bad luck as this month.


    Eleanor couldn''t sneer as she listened to their conversation.


    It seemed that they had umted wealth over the years, but the Ryker family was far from


    wealthy.


    However, Michael got most of the money.


    Timothy could never outwit Michael who was young but cunning and ruthless.


    Sebastian noticed that the elevator hade, but Eleanor remained still. She was sneering at


    Timothy and Gabrie nearby, her eyes filled with resentment.


    Sebastian thought of the information Christian had dug up.


    She bore a striking resemnce to that Eleanor.


    Waylon knew the reason behind Eleanor''s expression and what she thought.


    He gently swayed his mother''s fingers and said, "It''s time for us to go."


    Eleanor snapped out of it and looked down at him. She forced a stiff smile and replied, "Alright."


    As she was just about to leave, she heard Timothy''s voice.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Mr. Moore," Timothy was healthy in his fifties and seemed intimidating when he looked at others


    with sharp eyes.


    Though he was older than Sebastian, he still had to address him as Mr. Moore.


    Sebastian nodded at Timothy.


    As Eleanor lifted her gaze, she saw Timothy and the lilies held by Gabrie. Her body shivered.


    She hadn''t carried any allergy medication with her.


    It was peculiar that she had an allergy to lilies among all kinds of flowers.


    "Well, it isn''t Mr. Moore and Mrs. Moore? What brings you to the hospital?" Gabrie asked while


    staring at Eleanor.


    She had been having nightmares since she saw this familiar face.


    Timothy now noticed Eleanor standing by Sebastian''s side.


    He paused and looked at her familiar face with scrutinizing eyes. He asked, "Is that you, Ellie?"


    Eleanor gave a polite smile and responded, "Sir, it seems you''ve mistaken me for someone else. I


    am named Eleanor, but I don''t know you."


    Timothy was surprised because this woman looked really like her.


    If she were that Eleanor, he had much to worry about. That Eleanor had died a horrible death. She


    was unmarried and pregnant. To keep this a secret, he asked his wife to have Eleanor locked up.


    When she was about to give birth, he threatened her with the baby and forced her to give him the


    recipe of Fragrant Pill. Mercilessly, Michael had burned her to death in a warehouse.


    The tragic fire wiped out everything and they couldn''t even find her remains.


    Timothy smiled and apologized, "I''m sorry, Mrs. Moore. I mistook you for my daughter, and her


    name is also Eleanor. She looks like you. Unfortunately, she ran away from home six years ago and


    hasn''t returned since."


    How ironic...


    Eleanor sneered. Running away from home?


    What a great excuse!


    When others asked them about this, this excuse seemed quite convincing. Their adopted daughter,


    Eleanor, had gone against their wishes by leaving home. She became the ungrateful and willful


    daughter, while it seemed the Ryker family held the moral high ground.


    Despite her anger and resentment, Eleanor maintained a bright smile on her pretty face and said,


    "It''smon that people mistake two persons looking alike."


    Eleanor pushed Sebastian''s wheelchair into the elevator.


    Then she turned to Timothy and said, "Please excuse us."


    Timothy, who rarely had the chance to meet Sebastian, tried to follow them into the elevator but was


    stopped by Eleanor. "I''m sorry, sir, but my husband prefers not to share the elevator with strangers."


    Sebastian stared at Eleanor''s back and was lost in thoughts.


    Timothy''s expression stiffened and awkwardly retraced his foot from the elevator.


    "Yeah, I mean, sure," he stammered while awkwardlyughing. He watched the elevator doors


    close, and within Eleanor''s pretty eyes, he noticed a sense of hostility, which sent shivers down his


    spine.


    "Timothy? Let''s see how long she can stay in the Moore family," Gabrie snorted.


    But Timothy appeared uneasy. He turned to Gabrie and asked, "Are you certain she''s not


    Eleanor? They look remarkably alike."


    Gabrie replied, "It''s genuinely not her. We''ve already confirmed it; she''s not allergic to lilies.


    Besides, her face was disfigured by Callie years ago, which left a deep wound down to the bone.


    Even with stic surgery, she couldn''t possibly have such a wless face."


    "That fire burned for a full day and night before being extinguished, and it even melted iron. Eleanor


    would have been reduced to ashes long ago. How could it be her?"


    Timothy said with a serious expression, "It''s better if it''s not her. Before she died years ago, Michael


    and Callie told her everything. If she''s still alive, she''ll undoubtedlye back and seek revenge."


    "Darling, no need to worry. Six years have passed, and you''re just too stressed. We now have the


    form of Fragrant Pill, and we can make a fortune. We raised her for over a decade, and using her


    to secure a lifetime of wealth and prestige for us would be her honor."


    Timothy stopped talking and stepped into another elevator.


    Gabrie, holding the lilies, lowered her head to sniff the fragrance with a contented smile on her


    face.


    During Eleanor''s stay at the Ryker family, she knew Eleanor was allergic to lilies. Yet, she would


    deliberately purchase lilies every day to torment Eleanor.


    Every time she saw lilies, Eleanor would shudder in fear.


    Her satisfaction derived from seeing Eleanor''s fear.


    It was the only way she could find peace.


    Her mother had suffered a brutal death at the hands of Madison and the memories still haunted her.


    Therefore, Callie kept a close eye on Michael, for fear that he might cheat on her.


    After the two left, neither of them noticed a slender woman walk out from behind them.


    Hailey, having spent the night fooling around, went to the Moore family early in the morning. She


    was told by the butler that both Sebastian and Waylon had gone to the hospital, so she hurried


    there to meet them.


    However, she overheard shocking news.


    Eleanor Ryker didn''t run away; she had been murdered by Michael and Caroline.


    With this unexpected finding, the Logan family could use it against the Ryker family and Michael


    and asked to share the profits of selling Fragrant Pill.


    Hailey didn''te to Sebastian but instead hurried back home.


    However, upon her return, she saw that her father had been taken away for questioning.

 Chapter 84 It Turns Out to Be Kingston

    Chapter 84 It Turns Out to Be Kingston


    Chapter 84 It Turns Out to Be Kingston


    Hailey saw her father, hurried over to him, and asked, "Dad, what''s going on? Where are they


    taking you?"


    When she saw the vehicles ofw enforcement officers, Hailey was surprised.


    These past few days had been the worst time in the past forty-eight years of Cameron''s life.


    First of all, he lost 60 million dors.


    And now he faced allegations of bribery.


    Thepany''s stock was plummeting, which was killing him.


    "Hailey, please stay at home and wait for me. I''ll be fine," he reassured her. Without concrete


    evidence, he didn''t think they could do anything to him.


    They only wanted to make hispany''s stock go down.


    Hailey''s face turned pale. How could this happen?


    She didn''t know why her family took so many blows in just a few days.


    Hailey never thought that Sebastian could be behind the downfall of her family.


    She watched as her father was taken away and immediately contacted thepany''swyer to


    handle other pressing issues.


    When she returned home, she found her sister sitting on the couch crying. Her younger brother was


    at college, and her mother was with him.


    Aubrey stopped crying upon seeing Hailey and asked, "Hailey, what should we do? We''ve always


    depended on Dad, and now that he''s in trouble. What are we going to do?"


    Hailey was also feeling upset and wondered why the string of misfortunes had befallen her family in


    such a short time.


    It seemed that her former peaceful life was about to turn into a hell.


    Even thinking about this scared her.


    She couldn''t shake off the feeling of unease.


    Aubrey gripped her sister''s arm nervously and cried, "Hailey, go and ask Seb for help. He''s in


    Grona, and he has immense power. A single word from him can determine a person''s fate. Just beg


    him, and he will surely help us."


    Hailey had saved Waylon''s life, but she didn''t want Sebastian to return the favor so easily.


    She wanted to marry Sebastian, which would grant her everything she desired.


    Hailey thought it over and replied, "Let''s wait for a while."


    She couldn''t afford to waste this opportunity.


    She would only turn to Sebastian for help as ast resort.


    In the Sannot Courtyard...


    As soon as she got out of the car, Eleanor took Waylon to his bedroom without even ncing at


    Sebastian.


    It was only when they entered the car that she realized what she said in the elevator. She


    addressed Sebastian as her husband, which was so embarrassing.


    Sebastian watched Eleanor go inside in a hurry with curiosity in his eyes.


    Christian helped him into his wheelchair and said, "Cameron''s affairs be the talk of the town.


    Although there''s no concrete evidence, it''s proving to be a fatal blow to hispany. The stocks hit


    a limit down, and there seem to be traitors inside thepany. This time, he will suffer a great loss."


    Sebastian sneered and showed no sympathy.


    "Make the Logan family disappear within three months," he ordered. Anyone who dared to harm his


    son would not be spared, and he wouldn''t let Hailey get away with it.


    Christian nodded, and after a brief pause, he added, "We need to expedite the investigation to find


    out who is behind poisoning Waylon. We must hurry this up."


    "Okay," Sebastian nodded and said.


    As they spoke, they entered the study.


    Christian received a video.


    He clicked it and took a look at it. Then he, "I would you like to watch this video, but I''m worried it


    might disturb you."


    As he spoke, Christian showed Sebastian who was frigid the video.


    Sebastian fell silent.


    He nced at it and quickly looked away.


    That was disturbing.


    It was a sex video of Hailey and Kingston.


    Christian shook his head slightly and said with a surprised look on his typically expressionless face,


    "It''s almost impossible to believe that a woman who appears so delicate and gentle can be so


    slutty."


    Christian continued as he yed another video, "Waylon didn''t lie. Look at this; it''s the scene of


    Eleanor saving Waylon. This video was extracted from the dash cam in Hailey''s car. Her vehicle


    was following the one that kidnapped Waylon."


    Sebastian zed with anger. Eleanor, who seemed fragile and unsteady on her feet, mustered


    incredible determination to rescue Waylon.


    Kingston came in to report the events ofst night, but he also overheard their conversation. He


    was shocked and left discreetly.


    Sebastian sensed the sound outside the door, but no one entered. He thought he heard it wrong


    and continued watching the video.


    Kingston went downstairs. His entire body was trembling, and he found it hard to breathe.


    Sebastian found out it was Hailey who had kidnapped Waylon.


    As the investigation unfolded, he knew he was in deep trouble.


    He liked Hailey. He was willing to do anything for her, as long as it was within his power, regardless


    of the consequences.


    However, sacrificing his life was a different matter.


    Kingston was thinking about whether to inform Hailey about the situation.


    He was aware of her malevolent nature, and if this matter was exposed, she would certainly make


    him take the fall.


    He had already slept with her and won her heart, and over the past year, he hadmitted


    numerous misdeeds for her.


    Shepensated him generously each time, which was what he deserved.


    He knew better than to challenge Sebastian, who was an enigmatic and formidable adversary. By


    the time he sought a confrontation, Sebastian would already hold the upper hand.


    He didn''t want to risk his life for a woman.


    He came to Vincent and asked for a three-day leave on the excuse of a family emergency. Then he


    packed up his things and left the Sannot Courtyard.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He didn''t want to be her scapegoat.


    A few minutester, Sebastian learned from Vincent that Kingston had left.


    Sebastian sneered; it turned out that Kingston had been at the door earlier.


    He looked at Vincent with cold eyes and ordered, "Go and bring him back. Last time, when Caleb


    got into trouble, it was his doing."


    Vincent''s eyes widened as he stared at Sebastian. Caleb was like a brother to him, so he would


    certainly not let Kingston get away with this.


    "Mr. Moore, I''m on it," Vincent left quickly.


    Sebastian then turned to Christian and said, "You should go get some rest now. Good work!"


    Christian looked at Sebastian who had a straight face and said with a smile, "You''ve changed."


    "Changed? How?" Sebastian asked in surprise.


    Christian exined, "You''ve be morepassionate."


    With that, Christian left the study,


    Sebastian was left deep in thought.


    ...


    Eleanor was exhausted. After returning home, shey on the bed to have a rest, and Waylon


    brought a small stool to sit by her side.


    Looking at her mother''s delicate sleeping face, Waylon realized why he was good-looking. Her


    mother was truly stunning!


    Waylon propped her chin with his hands and had a bright smile on his face. He had her father''s


    protection and her mother''s love. Life was so blissful!


    His eyes squinted while smiling.


    He was also a happy child now.


    In the study, Sebastian was worried about Elijah and put on a mask.


    Then he gave Elijah a call.


    "Sir, to what do I own the pleasure of getting your call?" Elijah asked in a soft voice, and it warmed


    his heart.


    Sebastian said gently, "You''re very cute. I just wanted to know if you''re doing well these days."


    Sebastian was good at chit-chatting and didn''t know what he was supposed to say.


    The inexperienced conversationalist, Sebastian, was unsure of what to say.


    On the other end, it was noisy and he could hear cries of street vendors in the background.


    Sebastian''s heart skipped a beat, and he asked, "Elijah, where are you?"

 Chapter 85 Affects His Emotions

    Chapter 85 Affects His Emotions


    Chapter 85 Affects His Emotions


    "Well...Sir, I''m at the market. Cabbages are really cheap, so I need to buy some. Goodbye!" Elijah


    said, and he was about to hang up.


    Sebastian couldn''t allow that.


    He immediately made a video call.


    Elijah was holding a small pushcart, with a phone in one hand and a milk bottle hanging around his


    neck.


    When he saw the video call, he reluctantly watched as the elders snatched up all the cabbages.


    He felt frustrated but epted the video call.


    "Why do you want to see me?" Elijah asked with a bright smile.


    Sebastian saw that Elijah was indeed in the market. His little face was rosy from the heat.


    He was pulling a small cart. He had a milk bottle hanging around his neck and was wearing a white


    sun hat, a white t-shirt, and denim overalls, which made him look cute.


    Suddenly, Sebastian got emotional and felt bad for him. He had never expected to witness such a


    heart-wrenching scene.


    "Elijah, where''s your mother?" he asked, trying to hold back his anger. How could his mother let


    such a little child go to the market alone?


    "Oh! My mommy? She has something to do," Elijah answered while feeling confused.


    Sebastian looked at him, overwhelmed bypassion. His son was so young, yet he was out here


    shopping and would have to cook when he got back.


    Sebastian didn''t dare to imagine what kind of life they had been living all these years.


    "Elijah, why did you go out to buy groceries by yourself?" Sebastian suppressed the pain in his


    heart as he asked.


    "Oh! Grandma is sick and can''t look after us these days. Both our mommies don''t know how to


    cook, and I like buying groceries."


    "Mommy says that life is meant to be experienced by ourselves, and only by doing things and


    seeing them for ourselves, can we learn true skills. Mommy says we have to start with small things


    and do them well."


    With these words, Elijah pulled his cart towards a nearby stall.


    While Sebastian was silent, he looked at the stall owner and asked, "I want to buy some chicken


    meat, the kind that''s good for making delicious soup."


    Sisi was injured, so he needed to make him some chicken soup.


    "Sure, little buddy. Just likest time, I''ll pick out the best for you," the vendor said with a friendly


    grin.


    "Thanks a lot! Wish you good business," Elijah replied. He was a sweet kid, and the vendors liked


    him and often gave him a little extra.


    But Elijah never took more than he paid for; his mom taught him not to be greedy.


    "That''s 15 dors in total," the vendor said while smiling.


    Elijah nced at Sebastian with smiling eyes.


    "I''ve got to hang up now. I''m going to pay with PayPal. Thanks for calling; let''s chat again sometime


    later."


    "Okay."


    Sebastian''s heart was aching.


    After ending the call, he stared out the window. It was a scorching noon, and Elijah''s face was


    reddened from the sun. However, he showed no signs ofints and seemed to be genuinely


    enjoying himself.


    The little child had two godmothers, but they had him go shopping and cook for them.


    Thinking of this made Sebastian angry, but he couldn''t do anything for now. He was afraid to disturb


    Elijah''s mom, who would take him and disappear for good.


    He needed to think this over and make ns.


    "Sebastian," the voice of Samuel came from outside.


    Sebastian raised his eyes and saw Samuel walking over in a hurry.


    "Sebastian, I heard that Waylon was taken away by Eleanor. Is that true?" Samuel asked. He had


    been taking a vacation in the fishing vige and had only learned about it this morning.


    Sebastian''s face turned grim and said, "No, Dad. Who told you this?"


    "It was Matthew. He called me and asked how I was doing this morning and mentioned it. I rushed


    back immediately. Have you found Waylon?"


    Samuel was anxious. Waylon was Sebastian''s only son, and he couldn''t afford any mishaps.


    "Matthew?" Sebastian narrowed his eyes. Every person in the Moore family had their own hidden


    agendas. Over the years, he had grown more powerful, and his older brothers didn''t dare to make


    obvious moves, but they were scheming and causing him trouble behind the scenes.


    Samuel was getting older and shouldn''t be bothered with such things.


    "Dad, there''s no need to worry. Someone tried to take Waylon, but Eleanor risked her life to save


    him," Sebastian told him what happened briefly.


    Upon hearing this, Samuel was relieved and smiled, saying, "I knew it; Eleanor would never do such


    a thing. She''s a kind-hearted girl; I could see it from the first time I met her."


    Sebastian nodded and added, "She''s injured and resting in her room."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Alright, let Ellie have a rest, and be sure to prepare some nourishing food for her."


    Samuel asked him to take care of Eleanor and then left.


    Sebastian had a sleepless night, but there was still plenty of work awaiting him.


    He turned on hisputer to continue working.


    However, as he looked at the words on theputer screen, he had trouble concentrating. He felt


    confused as he thought of the scene of Eleanor risking her life to save Waylon.


    Eleanor...he was distracted by her.


    He had grown up emotionally distant, so besides his father and a few close friends, few people


    could easily affect his emotions.


    Sebastian couldn''t focus on documents, so he shut down hisputer and asked Emmett to bring


    lunch over.


    Emmett was busy with work, but he immediately arranged for lunch once he received Sebastian''s


    call.


    The butler also sent reliable chefs and servants to the Sannot Courtyard to prepare dinner.


    Eleanor had slept until the afternoon. When she awoke, she found Waylon sleeping by her side.


    She watched her son sleeping quietly, and her heart swelled with contentment.


    "Knock, knock..."


    There were two knocks on the door, and Eleanor knew it was Sebastian.


    "Come in," Eleanor said as she slowly slipped into her shoes.


    Sebastian walked inside and saw Eleanor was dressed in white house wear that highlighted her


    attractive figure.


    After their one-night stand six years ago, Sebastian had never touched any other woman.


    Seeing Eleanor in her thin summer nightwear and her tempting body, he could feel his body was


    getting hot.


    As their eyes met, Sebastian''s dark eyes appeared calm, though he was longing for her body.


    Eleanor simply watched him calmly.


    Yet, she couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off about Sebastian.


    Sebastian casually asked, "Is Waylon still sleeping?"


    Eleanor responded, "Yes."


    Her stomach growled, and Eleanor felt somewhat embarrassed. After she went back, she had gone


    straight to bed and hadn''t even had lunch.


    Sebastian looked down and said, "Wake up Waylon, and let''s go downstairs for dinner."


    Before Eleanor woke him from his dream, Waylon had already awakened.


    "Daddy, I''m hungry," he said while touching his tummy.


    Sebastian looked at his son gently.


    "Freshen up, and then we''ll have dinner downstairs," he said before leaving the room.


    Soon Eleanor took Waylon downstairs for dinner.


    When they entered the dining room, they saw Hailey who was seemingly virtuous but had a wicked


    heart.

 Chapter 86 Get Out Now

    Chapter 86 Get Out Now


    Chapter 86 Get Out Now


    What were Hailey and Sebastian talking about?


    Sebastian''s expression looked cold.


    In Eleanor''s eyes, he appeared as expressionless as the statue by the entrance.


    When Hailey saw Eleanor walking down the stairs, her smile suddenly froze.


    Eleanor was dressed in white house wear and looked as elegant and charming as the Greek


    goddess.


    But she should have been kicked out by now, so why was she still here?


    What was going on?


    This morning, she couldn''t reach Kingston.


    She felt anxious and decided to visit Sebastian.


    And, of course, she was here to enjoy the show!


    She looked away and turned to Waylon. "Waylon, are you feeling better?"


    Waylon''s face looked as cold as Sebastian''s, and he sneered, "I guess you wish I might as well be


    dead. Isn''t that what you want? Your fake concern is disgusting."


    Hailey''s face turned pale suddenly, and she nervously looked at Sebastian.


    However, Sebastian remained absorbed in his phone and ignored Haileypletely.


    This little bastard. In the past, no matter what she said, Waylon wouldn''t dare to tattle to his father.


    But now, he was growing bolder.


    She came here to watch the show. Quinn''s mother was aggressive and wouldn''t let things slide.


    Quinn was beaten by Eleanor, and when Eleanor was back today, she wouldn''t let her get away


    with it.


    She felt wronged and lowered her head. She said, "Waylon, how can you say that? I''m just


    concerned about you."


    Waylon smirked and retorted, "You only care about when I''ll be dead."


    Hailey fell silent. Why did he have a smart mouth?


    "Waylon, how can you like this? In the past, you were so elegantly and refined." After speaking, she


    sneaked a nce at Eleanor.


    Eleanor looked back at her with a faint smile.


    In Hailey''s eyes, that smile seemed icy.


    She hadn''t had a chance to think over everything that happenedst night. However, Waylon had


    already told her. Yesterday, it was Hailey who had saved him, and everyone imed that she had


    taken Waylon away.


    Hailey had put on quite a show!


    If Waylon hadn''t recovered part of his vision and seen that car, her fate today might have been


    kicked out by Sebastian, or possibly something even more dreadful would have happened.


    "I heard that Ms. Logan saved Waylonst night," Eleanor asked casually.


    Then she sat across from Sebastian with Waylon.


    Upon hearing Eleanor''s question, Sebastian, who had been focused on his phone, shifted his gaze


    and looked at Eleanor who was acting indifferently.


    "That''s right. Eleanor, everyone''s saying that you took Waylon away. And when I saw him, he was in


    your arms."


    Speaking of this, Hailey got angry and turned to Sebastian.


    "Seb, Waylon is your son. How could you let the person who took him away stay here?"


    Hailey was confused. Hadn''t Sebastian lost his trust in Eleanor?


    So why was she still here?


    She was even having dinner with him.


    Sebastian nced at her and asked coldly, "When do you get to question my decisions?"


    "I''m not questioning you, Seb. I''m just concerned about Waylon''s safety. We both know how much


    he means to you," Hailey pretended to be worried as she looked at Waylon.


    Sebastian''s lips curled up slightly and gave a sly smile.


    Eleanor was surprised. It was the first time she had seen such a sinister expression on Sebastian''s


    face.


    It was said that Sebastian was once ruthless and cold-hearted.


    During the past few days, they had been living together peacefully, and she had forgotten his true


    nature.


    "You''re worried about Waylon?"


    Hailey who was captivated by his smirk was blind to the coldness in his eyes.


    "Seb, I''ve always been concerned about Waylon," Hailey asserted.


    "Then, would you die for Waylon?" Sebastian asked indifferently.


    Eleanor was shocked.


    Hailey froze for a moment. What did he mean?


    "What are you not answering my question? Waylon needs an eye surgery, a cornea transnt to be


    precise. If you care so much about Waylon, I assume you''d be willing to donate your cornea to him,


    right?"


    Sebastian spoke casually as if he were talking about something trivial.


    Hailey was trembling with fear.


    Donating her corneas to that illegitimate child?


    Was she out of her mind?


    Only people who had just died would donate their corneas.


    "Seb, I''ll do my best to help Waylon find corneas, but is his condition truly that severe enough?"


    Hailey didn''t know whether Sebastian was trying to set her up.


    So she asked.


    "Yes. Dr. Scott mentioned that Waylon needs a cornea transnt. I am currently searching for a


    willing donor, and among those around me, you''ve always imed to be the most concerned for


    Waylon. It''s a pity that you refused. I''m beginning to wonder why you truly care about Waylon,"


    Sebastian''s tone grew increasingly scornful.


    Hailey''s entire body was shaking, and she couldn''t even maintain her calm expression.


    Meanwhile, Eleanor was enjoying the dinner with her son.


    She was starving, and so was Waylon.


    However, the dishes couldn''t hold a candle to his mom''s cooking.


    Hailey soon realized it and spoke slowly, "Seb, Dr. Scott must be a quack. Waylon''s eyes don''t


    require a cornea transnt at all."


    "Why do you say that?" Eleanor looked puzzled at Hailey and asked.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Eleanor knew that Sebastian was testing Hailey.


    Sebastian nced at Eleanor.


    Then he added, "Ms. Logan, tell me why Waylon doesn''t need a cornea transnt, and why you


    sound so certain." After speaking, he picked up a piece of fish and ate it gracefully.


    Hailey opened her mouth but said nothing. She was so nervous that she knew she said the wrong


    thing.


    She forced a smile and said, "Seb, I was merely guessing. I''m not so certain."


    "If you can''t do it, don''t make it sound like you''d sacrifice yourself for Waylon''s sake and then resist


    when I ask you to donate a pair of corneas," Sebastian''s tone turned cold.


    Eleanor nearly choked on potato.


    She couldn''t believe Sebastian was so good at faking.


    And his words were bold!


    "Seb, there must be other ways," Hailey pondered. She realized that if she could cure Waylon''s


    eyes, Sebastian would surely be even more grateful.


    "By the way, Seb, I know a highly renowned doctor. How about inviting him over tomorrow to


    examine Waylon?"


    "That would be mice," Sebastian agreed.


    Hailey was excited to hear that.


    "Seb, thank you for giving me this opportunity. I promise to do everything I can to heal Waylon."


    That was a piece of cake.


    She only needed to detox Waylon.


    At the moment, she had to win Sebastian''s favor. As for Waylon, there would be plenty of chances


    to deal with himter.


    Sebastian nodded and said, "That''s very kind of you."


    The room fell silent, and they could only hear the sound of Eleanor eating braised ribs.


    "Waylon, these braised ribs are delicious. Have some more," Eleanor picked meat off the bone and


    fed it to her son.


    Waylon smiled as he opened his mouth and ate the ribs.


    Watching this heartwarming scene, Hailey felt a mix of envy and longing.


    She hadn''t even shared a meal with Sebastian yet.


    Suddenly, an angry voice came from the doorway. "Eleanor, get out now!"

 Chapter 87 Your Apology Means Nothing

    Chapter 87 Your Apology Means Nothing


    Chapter 87 Your Apology Means Nothing


    Sebastian frowned with displeasure.


    Eleanor continued to eat her shrimp, seemingly unaffected by the angry shouts.


    Sebastian''s brother Arthur married Lillian Tyler.


    Their eldest daughter was Quinn, who had excelled in her studies since childhood and was now an


    actress.


    Sebastian''s brother Arthur married Lillian Tyler.


    They had two daughters. One was Quinn, who had excelled in her studies since childhood and was


    now an actress.


    The other was Natalia Moore, and they had a son named Maxwell Moore.


    The Moore family was arge family, and Old Master Moore liked the family to stay close to each


    other.All the family members lived in separate vis within the same walls.


    The vastnd covering tens of thousands of miles nearby belonged to the Moore family.


    There were golf courses,nding tforms, horse farms and various entertainment facilities in the


    mountains behind the vis.


    The Moore family simply had extravagant wealth!


    After going over these intricate family rtionships in her mind, Eleanor noticed Lillian walking in


    with Quinn.


    Lillian looked great even in her forties. She still looked like a woman in her thirties and was


    renowned for her beauty.


    Lillian was short tempered and domineering, and even Old Master Moore couldn''t change her mind


    at times.


    Among the madams of the Moore family, Madame Sophia was elegant.


    Madame Madison was scheming.


    Madame Lillian was known for her fiery temperament.


    In his younger years, Old Master Moore had been a y boy. His first wife died in a car ident.


    He remarried another woman who gave birth to Arthur and Matthew.


    Then that woman divorced him and was said to move abroad.


    Sebastian''s mother was from a humble family, andter she was betrayed by her best friend. Her


    fate remained unknown.


    It was said that she was the woman Old Master Moore had loved the most.


    Lillian noticed Hailey was also here and furrowed her brow slightly.


    Then she looked at Eleanor, who she had only met once before.


    Her daughter''s face was now swollen.


    Yet, Hailey appeared calm and rxed as she savored her meal.


    Upon seeing Sebastian in the room, Lillian blinked her eyes and said, " Sebastian, no matter what


    happens today, you must give Quinn justice. Eleanor pped Quinn twice, and now her face is


    severely swollen and painful. You must teach Eleanor a lesson."


    Without waiting for Sebastian''s response, Eleanor smiled and asked, " Madame Lillian, why don''t


    you exin to Mr. Moore why I pped your daughter?"


    Lillian slightly furrowed her brow and turned to look at Quinn standing behind her.


    Quinn felt wronged and kept her head lowered. Her face hurt so much, though she went to the


    hospital and the doctor assured her there was nothing to worry about.


    But it was so painful that she couldn''t speak, and even if she could, she sounded horrible.


    Eleanor must have done something terrible to her, which made her in great pain.


    Her primary concern was disfigurement, as she was about to star in an uing television drama.


    She couldn''t afford to miss this opportunity for stardom.


    "Uncle Sebastian," Quinn cried in a hoarse voice.


    Sebastian remained silent and looked at Eleanor instead.


    Eleanor didn''t know what his emotionless gaze meant.


    As they were still strangers, Eleanor didn''t expect he would help her.


    Seeing Sebastian''s expression, Lillian realized he didn''t respect Eleanor at all.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Eleanor, Sebastian married just because he is sick, and you regard yourself as Mrs. Moore. Ask


    anyone in this house; who acknowledges your status here? How you dare to discipline my


    daughter?"


    Hearing Lillian''s words, Sebastian''s expression grew colder immediately.


    Waylon wouldn''t allow anyone to disrespect his mommy.


    He said, "Daddy, Quinn and Natalia often bully me when you''re not at home. They call me a whore


    child. So Aunt Eleanor pped Quinn because they called me a bastard. They told me to get out of


    here and said I was picked up by Dad to snatch their inheritance.


    Because Dad is busy all the time, I haven''t told you this before. However, I was taken away by


    someone yesterday. It happened soon after they arrived, so I suspect Quinn and Madame Sophia


    were involved."


    Despite his young age, Waylon''s speech was logical and well-structured.


    Everyone present except Sebastian and Eleanor was scared.


    Eleanor watched her son in surprise, tears welled up in her eyes. Her son wasing to her


    defense.


    Sebastian looked furious as he turned to Lillian and asked, " Lillian, aren''t you the Madame Lillian


    renowned for wisdom and reason? Is this how you''ve raised your daughter?"


    Lillian felt panicked. Quinn didn''t tell her everything, and she just rushed here in anger upon


    knowing Eleanor''s return.


    Quinn shot a furious re at Waylon. In the past, Waylon had always kept silent when they bullied


    him, he seldom said a word and seemed almost like a mute. Quinn always felt a sense of


    superiority over Waylon. Without Waylon, the rightful heir to Uncle Sebastian''s wealth would still be


    in question. Quinn used Waylon and muttered, " Uncle Sebastian, Waylon is lying."


    Waylon handed the phone to Eleanor and said, "Here is the recording."


    Eleanor quickly understood what he meant.


    She yed the recording, and there came Quinn''s arrogant voice.


    "What? Are you trying to defend this little bastard who was brought back here by Uncle Sebastian?


    So what? Can''t I talk about that?"


    "He''s just a child. How can you say such malicious things to him?" Eleanor''s voice came in next.


    ...


    "Eleanor, if you dare to tell Uncle Sebastian, I''ll make sure you regret it."


    As Sebastian listened, his face grew increasingly gloomy.


    Quinn and Lillian who had previously been unapologetic were now in shock.


    Waylon even had the recording.


    Waylon smiled and asked, "Do you want to hear something even worse?"


    Lillian forced a smile and apologized, "Waylon, I''m sorry. Quinn has been spoiled. I had no idea she


    spoke to you like this. Don''t worry; when I return, I''ll make sure she learns her lesson."


    With these words, Lillian looked at Sebastian nervously.


    Though he didn''t mention it, he didn''t follow the usual patterns.


    Sebastian liked to destroy others as he smiled.


    Lillian looked at Sebastian''s expressionless yet striking face and her heart was trembling. She


    turned around and shot an angry look at her daughter, saying, "Apologize to Sebastian right now."


    Quinn didn''t dare to defy, and when she was about to apologize, she heard Sebastian saying, "No


    need. Your apology means nothing and don''t measure up to my precious son. Quinn, there''s no


    ce for you in the entertainment industry, and I''m taking back the ten percent shares held by


    Arthur. Get out!"


    "No, no, no, Sebastian, you can''t do this. Quinn didn''t know any better..."


    "Lillian, I''ll also reim your five percent shares." Sebastian interrupted her coldly.


    Lillian was left in shock. They had lived afortable life for too long and had forgotten that their


    easy life was all thanks to Sebastian.


    She didn''t dare to say anything more and left with Quinn.


    Before they left, she shot a malevolent re at Eleanor and Waylon. These two outsiders was


    responsible for their current predicament.


    Eleanor, on the other hand, looked at Sebastian in astonishment. She had taken note of everything


    he had done for their son.


    Hailey stared at Eleanor''s phone in fear. She didn''t know whether there was a recording of her


    insulting Waylon in her phone.

 Chapter 88 Arent You Afraid Ill Embarrass You

    Chapter 88 Aren''t You Afraid I''ll EmbarrassYou


    Chapter 88 Aren''t You Afraid I''ll Embarrass You


    Sebastian nced at Hailey with an impassive expression.


    "Ms. Logan, if you''re avable tomorrow, please bring the doctor along. If you manage to cure


    Waylon, I''ll genuinely appreciate your help."


    Hailey was pleased by Sebastian''s words.


    She shot a provocative look at Eleanor.


    Eleanor could let Eleanor be Mrs. Moore for now, but it wouldn''t be long before she took everything


    back.


    "Seb, don''t worry. I''ll bring the doctor over tomorrow," Hailey replied confidently and left happily.


    However, she couldn''t shake off her unease about Sebastian''s attitude towards Eleanor.


    Besides, she didn''t see Kingston when she came over today.


    Eleanor didn''t take her provocation seriously. She had expected that the Logan family had be


    the target of Sebastian and Michael.


    Eleanor lowered her gaze, reflecting on what happened recently, and wondered whether she might


    have overlooked any details.


    However, she didn''t notice Sebastian''s scrutinizing eyes on her.


    Sebastian had a feeling that Eleanor was as simple as she seemed.


    "There''s a banquet tomorrow evening. You''ll go with me."


    He suddenly spoke to her, which jolted Eleanor back to the reality.


    She blinked her eyes and just realized what he said.


    "Me?" She pointed at herself in disbelief.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Was he willing to take her to the banquet?


    Showing up with him in a public event meant he acknowledged her as his wife.


    But that was precisely what she wanted. She wanted to seek revenge.


    With the title of Sebastian''s wife, she''d have done that more easily.


    She felt sorry, but when she had her revenge, she could repay Sebastian for raising her son.


    "Yes, it''s you," Sebastian replied with a cold wicked smile.


    Indeed, it was wicked.


    Eleanor had a feeling that she was like a hunted prey.


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll embarrass you?" Eleanor asked with a provoking tone.


    With her red lips and attractive smile, she looked elegant and proud.


    Sebastian asked, "Do you think you''ve embarrassed yourself?"


    Eleanor responded with a confident smile, "Well, at least my face won''t bring shame to you."


    She was an orphan.


    her only asset was her pretty and captivating face.


    Sebastian gazed at her and had to admit her remarkable beauty.


    "I''m heading to the study to work," Sebastian said as he called Vincent to push him to the study.


    Eleanor knew Sebastian had a lot of work to do. After dinner, she took her son for a walk in the


    garden to help digest the food.


    ...


    Inside Michael''s office, the atmosphere was filled with tension.


    He sat there with a stern expression.


    Daniel failed toplete his mission and was brutally beaten by Michael. He had a broken arm,


    and his head was wounded.


    he appeared ratherical. asionally, he would timidly sneak a nce at Michael, whose gaze


    was chilling.


    Daniel had his head wrapped in gauze and his arm was in a cast. He looked quite funny and felt


    scared.


    He peered at Michael from time to time and saw his cold re.


    Daniel shuddered. It had been several days, but Michael was still furious.


    "Mr. Michael, there''s a banquet tomorrow night. We''re sure to find an opportunity to deal with Hailey


    and Aubrey. They won''t miss such events."


    "Did I ever say I''ll deal with them?" Michael said in a hoarse voice.


    Michael looked at Daniel''s face coldly, "You jerk! I told you to find someone with good martial skills,


    but all you managed to find were a bunch of amateurs who got taken down in seconds. What a


    shame."


    Michael hated it when things went out of his control.


    He had staged a car ident for Sebastian in order to kill him.


    But Sebastian managed to survive and was disabled. Unexpectedly, there came Melody, who was a


    great trouble.


    Michael''s face was cold and grim.


    It was as if the whole world owed him something.


    "It was a mistakest time. That Melody looked slender and fragile, and who would have thought


    she''d have the guts to knock out the driver? I''ve never seen a woman so tough."


    Normally, if a woman was kidnapped, she would cry and beg for mercy while trembling in fear. He


    enjoyed seeing them that scared and submissive.


    Michael frowned. Uncle Sebastian''s men had been watching himtely.


    He didn''t dare to make any moves.


    Melody was kidnapped right at the entrance to the Moores'' manor, and he was sure Sebastian had


    suspected him.


    With him protecting Melody, it was difficult for him to take action again.


    What was strange was that he couldn''t seem to trace Melody, and she just disappeared off the


    radar.


    The more Michael thought about it, the angrier he got. His face turned sullen.


    Daniel was a bit helpless and felt he''d been having a run of bad lucktely.


    "Mr. Michael, Mrs. Ryker has lost 14 million dors at the casino. I heard she went there again


    today."


    Michael sneered, "Well, she''s got the money to lose. If she''d invested it in a decent project, she


    could''ve made a few million more."


    Michael didn''t want to meddle with the Ryker family''s problems. He had been putting off getting


    married with Caroline, and he didn''t really like her. But she and her mom knew the secret about his


    mom.


    For him, he was fine with marrying anyone. Caroline''s always been a good girl, and marrying her


    wouldn''t be so bad.


    What he pursued was the ultimate power.


    With that on his mind, he looked at Daniel and said, "Tell Caroline she''sing with me to the


    banquet tomorrow evening."


    "Okay, Mr. Michael." Daniel turned to make the call.


    Michael leaned back in his chair, and he was in a foul mood.


    He felt something was off, but he couldn''t quite put his finger on it.


    Daniel returned in a hurry and said, "Mr. Michael, I got a call from the Sannot Courtyard. Mrs. Ryker


    confronted Eleanor today, but she was the one who got punished. Mr. Moore took back her shares,


    and that pretty much killed Ms. Moore''s career in the entertainment industry."


    In the metropolis of Gorna, where over 14 million people lived, a single word from Sebastian had


    the power to be a death sentence for anyone.


    Waylon was Sebastian''s boundary, and anyone who dared to cross that line would pay a hefty price.


    "Well," Michael sneered, "Could it possibly be worse than what I''m going through right now?"


    He still couldn''t move his arm and had been kicked out of the Moore family."


    Daniel fell silent.


    After thinking for a while, he changed the topic, "Mr. Michael, I heard that Mr. Moore will be


    attending the banquet tomorrow evening. Do you think he might bring Eleanor with him?"


    "Do you really think Sebastian will care about such a humble woman?"


    Michael remembered Eleanor''s captivating face. Whether she was happy or angry, she looked


    pretty.


    But every time he recollected what happened that night, he wished he could kill her.


    "By the way, have you managed to dig up any information about the woman I mistook that night?"


    Daniel shook his head and replied, "Not yet. Old Master Moore has been keeping her close. He


    recently took some time off at a fishing vige, and she''s been cooking delicious meals for him. We


    haven''t had an opportunity to make a move."


    "Do you know her name yet?" Michael couldn''t ept that he still didn''t know the truth that night.


    It was clear that Eleanor had had set him up.

 Chapter 89 Someone You Cant Mess With

    Chapter 89 Someone You Can''t Mess With


    Chapter 89 Someone You Can''t Mess With


    "Mr. Moore, her name is Eloise Knox. She''s just an ordinary girl who can cook a few signature


    dishes. There''s nothing special about her. Maybe it was too dark that night, and you mistook her for


    Eleanor."


    Until now, Michael couldn''t believe that he''d had the wrong person.


    "It''s impossible. There must be something wrong." Michael was certain that he hadn''t made a


    mistake.


    Daniel looked at him and asked with a smile, "Mr. Moore, what could have gone wrong? Could it be


    that Eleanor was reced?"


    Michael frowned and carefully recalled the scene from that night.


    The lights in the backyard were not very bright, but as Eleanor passed by, he could see her face


    clearly. Eloise and Eleanor obviously weren''t wearing the same clothes.


    "No, but I''m sure I didn''t make a mistake."


    Daniel remained silent, to avoid making trouble for himself.


    Michael couldn''t let it go but couldn''t figure out what went wrong.


    "Keep an eye on the Logan family. Once they fall, we''ll immediately acquire their assets. I don''t


    know who reported them this time, but it has given us a chance." A glimmer of a smile shed in


    Michael''s eyes.


    The Logan family had umted a considerable amount of wealth over the years, and he couldn''t


    let it slip through his fingers.


    "Mr. Moore, I''ve been keeping an eye on them." Daniel happily left, knowing that if they acquired the


    assets of the Logan family, he''d also profit from it.


    ......


    Eleanor fell into a deep dreamless sleep!


    Eleanor woke up early and saw Hailey bringing a middle-aged doctor with her.


    Eleanor held Waylon''s hand and went downstairs.


    Hailey nced disdainfully at Eleanor. Before Sebastian came downstairs, she whispered in


    Eleanor''s ear, "Eleanor, in a few days, I''ll take your ce. Enjoy thesest few days."


    Eleanor smiled, radiant under the light. She stared at Hailey, who was an arrogant and confident


    woman. Hailey''s smile was sweet but her heart was wicked.


    "Ms. Logan, do you know when one looks the ugliest?"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Hailey was confused and answered quickly, "Eleanor, isn''t that the moment you are now? Lowly and


    helpless. You''re only relying on good luck. Do you think you can always be this fortunate?"


    Eleanor nced at her sideways. "Ms. Logan, you don''t have to worry about that. After all, I''m


    already Sebastian''s wife, while you can only be jealous of me."


    "Ms. Logan, the ugliest moment for one is when hisst shred of dignity is torn away. I''m looking


    forward to that day."


    Hailey gritted her teeth in anger. What did Eleanor mean by her words?


    It was just because of her good fortune that she was chosen by Samuel. How could she be so


    smug?!


    Hailey saw Sebastian approaching and quickly put on a submissive appearance.


    "Seb, this is Dr. Brody, Gavin Brody." Hailey introduced the man to Sebastian with a gentle smile.


    Vincent pushed Sebastian over, and Sebastian nodded slightly at the middle-aged man not far


    away.


    "Dr. Brody, thanks for youring."


    Gavin smiled obsequiously. "Mr. Moore, it''s my pleasure."


    Sebastian looked at Eleanor and pursed his lips slightly. Eleanor had saved Waylon''s life and he


    wanted to provoke Hailey.


    He looked at Eleanor, his fists tightening slightly. "Ho... honey, take Ms. Logan to Sapphire Pavilion."


    The word "honey" startled both Eleanor and Hailey.


    Eleanor stared nkly at Sebastian.


    Sebastian slowly shifted his gaze away, looking embarrassed.


    "Seb, you..." Hailey stomped her feet in anger and then left the hall.


    Eleanor didn''t look at Sebastian and followed Hailey out.


    Sapphire Pavilion was located on the west side of the garden. It was a retro pavilion with orchid


    reliefs, surrounded by exotic flowers. In front of it, there were verdant bamboo groves, and the tree


    shadows swayed in the wind. The scenery was magnificent.


    When they arrived at Sapphire Pavilion, Hailey suddenly turned around and raised her hand to hit


    Eleanor.


    A cold light shed in Eleanor''s eyes. She slightly dodged. Hailey used all her strength, so she lost


    her bnce and fell awkwardly onto a chair.


    "Ah..."


    Eleanor looked at her disheveled appearance. Before Hailey could get up, Eleanor kicked her in the


    butt.


    "Ah..." Haileyy on the ground, feeling humiliated, and her heart prickled painfully.


    "Eleanor, you''ll end up dead!" Hailey gritted her teeth in anger.


    The atmosphere instantly became extremely cold!


    Eleanor''s eyes were as cold as ice, and she looked down at her.


    The summer wind was hot, and the surrounding air became even hotter.


    "Hailey, remember, I''m someone you can''t mess with."


    "Ha... you bitch." Hailey slowly got up from the ground.


    Hailey looked at Eleanor. The sunlight was falling on Eleanor, and her hair was fluttering in the wind.


    Eleanor was so stunning. Her smile was as bright as mes!


    Hailey was stunned by this side of Eleanor, realizing how terrifying she could be.


    Eleanor sat by the coffee table, pressed the switch, and made the coffee. Her movements were


    elegant and noble.


    Hailey looked at Eleanor in shock. How could Eleanor, who was once an orphan, have such a noble


    temperament?


    In the hall!


    Gavin knelt on the ground, with four bodyguards standing behind him.


    Sebastian''s handsome face was as cold as water. He held his son in his arms and stared at Gavin


    with a gloomy expression.


    Gavin was filled with fear, understanding what was happening.


    The beautiful life he had envisioned was about to cost him his life.


    "Mr. Moore, what do you mean?" Gavin asked with a brave voice, still trembling from the beating he


    had just received.


    "Gavin, how dare you poison my son. Your wife Sarah Hayes, your son Edward Brody, your


    daughter Samantha Brody, no one in your family can escape," Sebastian''s voice was calm but


    carried a terrifying power of life and death.


    Gavin''s face turned pale. Today, he wasn''t brought here to treat Sebastian but to be caught as the


    culprit.


    He was going to be ruined by Hailey.


    "No, no, Mr. Moore, it wasn''t me. It really wasn''t me," Gavin pleaded.


    Gavin knew that Sebastian could determine if he lived or died. He was trembling in fear.


    Sebastian smiled arrogantly, "You can deny it, but I have evidence. The poison is a root extract from


    a nt. Prolonged consumption can lead to blindness. If taken for over a year, it can be fatal. Do


    you think I wouldn''t find out? Without evidence, would I make you kneel here?"


    Sebastian was skilled in stratagem. He didn''t like violence but rather enjoyed striking fatal blows


    unexpectedly, leaving no room for defense.


    Gavin trembled as he raised his hands, his mind racing, desperately denying, "Mr. Moore, I really


    don''t understand what you mean."


    Sebastian looked at Vincent and said, "Bring his daughter here."


    He had ways to make him speak the truth. If anyone dared to harm his son, he wouldn''t let them go.


    Upon hearing this, Gavin didn''t dare to hide anything. His children were as precious as his life.


    "Mr. Moore, it wasn''t me. Can you spare my life if I tell you the truth?" Gavin looked at Sebastian,


    his face filled with pleading.

 Chapter 90 Eleanor Will Ruin You

    Chapter 90 Eleanor Will Ruin You


    Chapter 90 Eleanor Will Ruin You


    Sebastian''s gaze was cold, his expression inscrutable. "I''ll see if you''re telling the truth. If not, I''ll


    make you suffer a terrible death."


    The angrier Sebastian got, the more indifferent his tone was.


    Gavin trembled in fear,pletely drained of strength.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Looking at the noble and proud man, Gavin realized that a single casual remark from Sebastian


    could crush his self-esteem mercilessly.


    But Gavin still wanted to take a gamble.


    After all, Sebastian hadn''t presented any evidence yet.


    "It was Kingston. Ms. Logan asked me to treat your son. But Kingston poisoned him." The poison


    was indeed administered by Kingston and Gianna.


    If Sebastian believed him, Gavin could extort some money from Hailey and take his family to


    another city to live.


    Sebastian looked at Vincent and said, "Call them and ask Kingston."


    Vincent nodded. "Yes, Mr. Moore!"


    Vincent made the call and hung up a few minutester.


    Kingston had been apprehended and confessed everything.


    At Hailey''s behest, Gavin gave the poison to Kingston.


    Gavin''s face turned ashen and he realized he couldn''t escape.


    Sebastian looked at Gavin and asked, "Did you bring the poison with you?"


    Gavin nodded. "A packet in my medical box. Kingston asked me to bring it back."


    He shifted all the me onto Kingston.


    Sebastian''s eyes were filled with a storm of anger. He angrily said, "Bring it out."


    Gavin shakily took out a packet of poison from the box and handed it over.


    Vincent took it and gave it to Sebastian.


    Sebastian looked at him and asked, "How is it administered?"


    Gavin answered nervously, "It can be dissolved in water or mixed with food. If taken for more than a


    week, it''ll cause blindness."


    "What if the entire packet is put in water?" Sebastian asked again. He didn''t have time to deal with


    Hailey.


    Gavin was taken aback again. "In that case, blindness will ur after three days."


    Sebastian looked at Vincent and said, "Take him to the police station with the recording of the


    conversation. Don''t let Hailey know."


    "Okay, Mr. Moore." Vincent left with two bodyguards and Gavin.


    Sebastian looked down at his son, his face filled with apology. "Waylon, I''m sorry. I failed to protect


    you."


    He thought that with his current status, no one would dare to bully his son.


    But he was wrong. Once Waylon was out of his sight, Waylon would be bullied by the Moore family.


    He had experienced this kind of thing when he was young too.


    His older brothers also despised him, who was almost the same age as their children.


    Human nature was so terrible!


    Especially in arge family like theirs, there were only interests and no family affection.


    Waylon shook his head slightly, smiled, and looked at his father. "Dad, I''m fine. I''ve gotten used to


    life here. Even if you''re not at home, I can protect myself."


    Those who bullied him ultimately came to no good end.


    "Okay!" Sebastian smiled and ruffled his son''s hair.


    "Go upstairs first and wait for me." Sebastian put him down.


    Waylon didn''t ask the reason.


    He quietly went upstairs. Now that his father knew it was Hailey, he wouldn''t let her off.


    He happened to chat with Elijah upstairs.


    Sebastian called a maid and had her squeeze two cups of juice.


    After the juice was served, Sebastian personally put the poison in the juice.


    Hailey needed to experience the suffering his son had endured.


    Just as Sebastian put the juice down, he saw Hailey rushing in, looking disheveled.


    She walked up to Sebastian and said, "Seb, Eleanor is so malicious. She actually hit me. Seb, you


    have to stand up for me."


    Sebastian looked at her disheveled appearance, his handsome face expressionless.


    He raised his gaze and saw Eleanor walking in slowly. Compared with Hailey, Eleanor was elegant


    and unhurried.


    She walked against the light, her back straight, proud and charming.


    Their eyes met, and a faint smile passed over Eleanor''s face.


    Sebastian, upon seeing this, slowly averted his gaze. He was still embarrassed by what he had just


    called her, and his ears involuntarily turned slightly red.


    Sebastian looked at Hailey and leaned back elegantly. "Have a ss of juice first. Then we can talk.


    This is the juice I had prepared for you."


    Hailey was unsuspecting and also felt a little thirsty.


    She was anxious toe back andin. So she was out of breath now.


    The juice was not much, and she drank it all in one gulp. Then she looked at Sebastian and said,


    "Seb, you must stand up for me. Eleanor hit me. If you cover for her, my family won''t let her go."


    Hailey had never been humiliated like this before. She was the noble daughter of the Logan family,


    and no one had ever kicked her butt.


    Eleanor didn''t say anything but sat down on the sofa.


    Sebastian looked at Eleanor and asked, "Did your hand hurt?"


    Eleanor was taken aback!


    She was waiting for Sebastian to reprimand her, but instead, she received his concern.


    She shook her head slightly. Sebastian was acting strange today!


    Hailey was stunned, staring at Sebastian with wide eyes. Her voice sharpened, "Seb, what do you


    mean by that? Eleanor is a shameless woman. She even seduced the bodyguards and dared to hit


    me. Seb, Eleanor will ruin you."


    Sebastian didn''t help her but instead asked Eleanor if her hand was hurt. It was obvious that he was


    helping Eleanor.


    "Eleanor is my wife. How dare you nder her?" The angry voice entered Hailey''s ears, and she


    was stunned again.


    Jealousy appeared in her eyes. He actually referred to Eleanor as his wife. How could this be?


    How could Sebastian be like this?


    Sebastian belonged to her!


    Hailey showed a crazy expression.


    "Seb, how could you treat me like this? I saved Waylon, and today I brought a doctor to detoxify his


    body. Why aren''t you helping me, but helping Eleanor? Eleanor married into the Moore family with a


    purpose. Seb, she is a bad woman."


    Haileypletely copsed. She had been humiliated by Eleanor today and Sebastian''s defense of


    Eleanor caused her topletely copse.


    "Throw this crazy woman out," Sebastian ordered in a cold voice.


    The butler was waiting outside and immediately brought in two bodyguards.


    With her red lips parted and eyes wide open, Hailey watched in disbelief what was happening.


    Where did it all go wrong? Why was she being treated like this?


    "Seb, how could you be so ungrateful?" Hailey cried, tearing up.


    Sebastian''s cold gaze suddenly fell on her.


    Just that one look made Hailey tremble violently all over. She felt the arrival of death.


    If Sebastian''s gaze could kill, she''d be a corpse by now.


    The bodyguards dragged Hailey out rudely.


    Hailey had alwayse in and out of Sannot Courtyard with elegance. She never dreamed that


    there would be such a day.


    "Eleanor, I won''t let you go."


    The world became quiet.


    The living room was instantly quiet.


    Eleanor could still feel the coldness on Sebastian.


    Just now, she was on edge.


    Eleanor stood up abruptly and walked towards the outside. "I''m going to see Waylon."

 Chapter 91 Meeting Nathan at the Banquet

    Chapter 91 Meeting Nathan at the Banquet


    Chapter 91 Meeting Nathan at the Banquet


    Sebastian didn''t say anything and let her leave.


    In the afternoon, Eleanor spent her time with Waylon, who was now able to see and always made


    time to study every day.


    Whenever Waylon was studying, she also kept working.


    At four in the afternoon, the butler brought over a high-end dress and a makeup artist.


    Eleanor had them wait in her room while she took a phone call in a secluded area.


    "Nathan."


    "Ellie, I''vee back from abroad."


    Eleanor smiled brightly, "What time did your flight arrive?"


    "I''m already here. There''s a banquet tonight that I have to attend. Do you have time to meet


    tomorrow?"


    "Sure! Tomorrow afternoon!" Eleanor''s smile was gentle.


    "Okay, Ellie. See you tomorrow!"


    Eleanor hung up and went back to her room.


    Meanwhile, in Sebastian''s study, he also received a call from Christian.


    "Sebastian, Nathan is back."


    A deep thought ran through Sebastian''s eyes. "Wasn''t he supposed toe back in two months?"


    Nathan was apletely mad genius who was obsessed with drugs. The two of them were known


    as the geniuses of Grona and were always in the spotlight.


    However, Sebastian and Nathan had never gotten along since they were kids. Whenever they met


    on any asion, they were always at odds with each other.


    "I don''t know the specifics. He hase back from abroad and is attending the banquet tonight."


    "Okay, I got it." Sebastian hung up the phone and finished his work. The news of Nathan''s return


    didn''t affect his mood at all.


    At five o''clock, Sebastian confided his son to the butler. The butler had watched his son grow up, so


    Sebastian trusted himpletely.


    When Eleanor came downstairs, Sebastian immediately noticed her.


    She was wearing a light gold dress that reached her knees, which enhanced the whiteness of her


    skin. Her hair was tied up, revealing her exquisite and dazzling features. Elegance and refinement


    radiated through her.


    Sebastian was stunned by her beauty. Eleanor was right. Her face would never embarrass him.


    "Let''s go." His voice was hoarse.


    Vincent pushed him forward, and Eleanor followed behind them.


    Neither of them spoke, even though they got in the car.


    Easton was driving and felt the atmosphere in the car was very oppressive.


    He thought, "Mr. Moore and Mrs. Moore are both silent. But why did I break out in a cold sweat?"


    What was even more absurd was that he could smell a hint of jealousy in the car.


    Sebastian was feeling somewhat happy, but he couldn''t exin the strange feeling in his heart.


    ......


    Madison and Michael were also going to attend the banquet. Daniel ran over and said, "Mr. Moore, I


    found out that Sebastian was bringing Eleanor with him tonight."


    Madison''s smile was malicious. "Last time, we were tricked by Eleanor and kicked out of the Moore


    family. I''ve been holding a grudge ever since. Tonight is a good opportunity. I''ll get back at Eleanor."


    Michael knew that his mother always had her ways. The strife between women was sometimes


    more exciting than men''s.


    ......


    The business exchange banquet was always hosted by different upper-ss families, once a


    month. This banquet was full of business opportunities.


    In the magnificent banquet hall, with its morous crystal chandeliers and luxurious decorations,


    everyone present elevated their status.


    Sebastian and Eleanor''s arrival became the center of attention. All eyes at the banquet were


    focused on them.


    Their wedding had be a joke in the eyes of the crowd.


    Eleanor had been considered a gold-digging woman who climbed up the socialdder in Grona.


    After all, a normal woman could never tolerate her wedding without a groom.


    Every gaze on Eleanor carried a deep curiosity.


    However, Eleanor remainedposed and walked gracefully behind Sebastian''s wheelchair, not


    paying attention to anyone else.


    The others had thought that Sebastian wouldn''t show up at the banquet tonight.


    Sebastian only appeared at this monthly business exchange event.


    This banquet gathered all the power holders from all over the country as well as from Grona.


    Every word from anyone here carried weight.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Nathan was standing in the crowd. He was very handsome. Compared with Sebastian, he was


    more gentle and refined.


    Many youngdies from influential families followed behind Nathan, hoping to get closer to him.


    Nathan was the head of the Colton family, a mysterious figure.


    His gaze was fixed on Eleanor.


    She just told him that she woulde back for revenge, but he didn''t expect her to be


    Sebastian''s wife.


    Six years ago, after saving her, he left her a sum of money and then went abroad for research. Half


    a yearter, they reconnected. Eleanor gave him a form for free, and he earned billions from it.


    As a businessman, he didn''t think there was anything wrong with the transaction.


    Over the years, they rarely met in person, only having video chats, but they were familiar with each


    other.


    Until now, he had never seen her children. She had made a name for herself in Osw.


    Tomorrow was the day he formally invited her to meet, but he didn''t expect to see her here.


    Eleanor also noticed Nathan standing out in the crowd.


    She was momentarily taken aback, but then she realized that he would also attend such a banquet.


    Nathan saved her, and she gave him the form for free. He earned billions from it. Money couldn''t


    measure the value of saving a life, but she did what she could to show her gratitude.


    She nodded slightly at Nathan and gave him a shallow but beautiful smile.


    Nathan also smiled at her. He saved her life. In addition, they were also business partners. He


    wondered why she chose Sebastian instead of him.


    Nathan looked at the two of them with a meaningful smile.


    Even though one was sitting and the other was standing, their presence couldn''t be ignored by


    anyone in the hall.


    Hailey was also present. She stood in the crowd, finding it hard to believe what she was seeing, or


    perhaps she didn''t want to believe it.


    Sebastian, who had never brought a femalepanion to a banquet before, had actually brought


    his newlywed wife.


    Hailey was also present, standing in the crowd, unable to believe what she was seeing, or perhaps


    unwilling to believe everything she saw.


    Sebastian, who had never brought a femalepanion to a banquet before, had actually brought


    his newlywed wife, Eleanor, this time.


    Not to mention Hailey, even those who had seen Sebastian before found it hard to believe.


    But no matter what they thought, Sebastian was untouchable in Grona.


    Croeye was a big country, with four major cities. Grona was thergest city. The Moore family was


    the most influential one in Grona.


    Nathan and Leonard could be considered rivals to Sebastian, but the two hadn''t been able to defeat


    him in all these years.


    "Mr. Moore, you''re here." Richard walked out of the crowd and greeted Sebastian.


    Sebastian looked at Richard. Tonight''s banquet was right hosted by the Grant family. He nodded


    slightly. "Mr. Grant, it''s been a while."


    A car ident had made him see through many people.


    When others wanted to make a move against the Moore Group, Richard stopped them and taught a


    lesson to those with ulterior motives.


    Sebastian gave him the respect he deserved.


    Richard looked at Eleanor, who was beautiful as a rose and was exuding a seductive charm.


    "Mr. Moore, this is...?" Richard hesitated.

 Chapter 92 Itd Been Nearly Seven Years

    Chapter 92 It''d Been Nearly Seven Years


    Chapter 92 It''d Been Nearly Seven Years


    He had to figure out who the woman was. After all, he couldn''t afford to offend Sebastian.


    He wasn''t in Grona when they held a wedding, so he didn''t meet Eleanor.


    Sebastian had never brought a femalepanion to a banquet before.


    Tonight, he suddenly appeared with a very beautiful woman, which was truly surprising.


    Eleanor seemed like a queen, exuding a strong aura all over, and nobility emanating from her.


    The women around who admired Sebastian felt a strong sense of crisis.


    Sebastian nced at Eleanor and then calmly answered, "Mr. Grant, this is my wife, Eleanor


    Ryker."


    Richard was momentarily stunned, but being sophisticated, he quickly smiled.


    Sebastian''s voice wasn''t loud, and asional sounds could be heard in the hall, but Richard still


    heard his answer clearly.


    Sebastian''s words once again shocked Eleanor.


    She didn''t want to be so high-profile. It wasn''t good for her nster. She really didn''t want to be


    too conspicuous.


    Upon hearing this, Richard smiled at Eleanor, his pair of worldly and sharp eyes showing no


    cloudiness, but rather brightness and wisdom. "Mrs. Moore, I''ve heard so much about you!"


    Eleanor replied with a distant smile, "Mr. Grant, you tter me."


    Their voices weren''t loud, and others didn''t hear much.


    Sebastian whispered, "I''ll go to the private room to discuss business. Wait for me here. If you''re


    hungry, have something to eat. I''ll be back in about half an hour."


    Eleanor nodded slightly and then Vincent pushed Sebastian in.


    Richard took onest deep look at Eleanor before following them inside.


    Eleanor didn''t care about the curious gazes of the people around her. Like a proud queen, she


    elegantly walked towards the food area.


    In the crowd, she caught a glimpse of Hailey, who was full of jealousy.


    Their eyes met, and Eleanor elegantly sneered at her.


    Hailey was too stupid. To be honest, she could be no help to Sebastian.


    In other words, she wasn''t good enough for Sebastian.


    The ill-intent in her eyes only added to her ugliness.


    In Hailey''s eyes, Eleanor was too dazzling and arrogant in her beauty tonight. Almost all the men in


    the hall couldn''t help but look at her.


    Eleanor wasn''t ustomed to such attention. She had always been low-key.


    She chose her favorite steak and vegetables in the food area, then sat in a corner, and enjoyed the


    food leisurely.


    With so much going on every day, she was always tired and hungry. She wouldn''t miss out on good


    food. The food here was prepared by five-star chefs and was very delicious!


    As for Gavin, she didn''t know how Sebastian dealt with him. When she returned to the living room,


    she faintly smelled a hint of blood. It seemed that Gavin hade to a bad end.


    Sebastian looked elegant, but when he was riled, he''d be terrifying like a devil.


    No matter who harmed her son, if Sebastian didn''t take revenge on him, she would.


    In these six years, from the moment she came back to life, from the moment she could walk again,


    she had been working on ns for revenge.


    Watching Eleanor elegantly eating, everyone snapped out of their shock.


    "Is she the bride of Mr. Moore? She''s really beautiful!"


    "A bitch. What''s so good about her? She has no background or status. Maybe one day she''ll be


    kicked out."


    "I don''t think so. If she were really going to be kicked out, why did Mr. Moore bring her out? Isn''t this


    making a fool of themselves?"


    A few women gathered together and discussed, filled with anger, and jealousy, but more envy.


    Among the guests, Nathan listened to the discussions and looked at Eleanor''s smiling face, with a


    hint of affection.


    These women all didn''t understand Ellie.


    Ellie had no background. But she didn''t need a powerful backer. Because she was her own support,


    strong enough to resolve any and every difficulty.


    Nathan chatted with his partners, holding a ss of wine in his hand. His slender fingers gently


    caressed the ss, and he asionally nced at Eleanor.


    He smirked darkly. Eleanor was never to be underestimated.


    In the darkness, there was a pair of cold and arrogant eyes and a wicked smile on the face, whose


    owner saw what had just happened.


    Sebastian and Eleanor!


    It''d Been Nearly Seven Years.


    Eleanor finished her steak and felt very satisfied. Sure enough, food could heal everything!


    She saw a message from Sienna.


    [Sienna: Eleanor, Gabrie is in trouble.]


    Eleanor looked at the message, her face showing little expression.


    If only Gabrie was dead.


    Sienna sent another message to Eleanor.


    [Sienna: Gabrie won 1.4 million dors and then lost 7 million dors tonight. She caused a scene


    at the casino and was taken away. Finally, she was raped by a few men.]


    Eleanor''s face changed and she thought, "What retribution!"


    [Eleanor: North, do you have the video?]


    [Sienna: Yes, I''ve kept it.]


    [Eleanor: Hmm! It''ll be usefulter.]


    After she came back, she didn''t kill Caroline and Michael immediately, just for these interesting


    days. If her enemies were shot dead, her life would be very boring.


    Now it was very interesting, and their ugly faces would scramble to show.


    She almost died in a big fire and suffered much pain and helplessness. She''d make them all die


    miserably, including the person who controlled everything behind the scenes.


    The more Eleanor thought about it, the angrier she became.


    Just at this moment, some clueless people approached.


    Quinn and Hailey slowly walked up to her, both of them looking at her with ill intentions.


    Quinn''s face was gloomy. Sebastian''s words ruined her career. No director in Grona wanted to hire


    her for acting anymore.


    All of this was because of Eleanor. If it weren''t for Eleanor, none of these things would have


    happened.


    Eleanor raised her eyes slightly and licked her lips. Every move she made was full of temptation.


    She was so beautiful that even women were attracted to her, let alone men.


    Hailey had never imagined that Eleanor, an ordinary woman, could be so charming.


    "Do you need something?" Eleanor asked lightly, wiping the corners of her mouth with a napkin


    gently. Her rose-colored lipstick was waterproof, and her lips were moist like jelly and seductive.


    Hailey''s anger surged through her body, wishing she could tear Eleanor into pieces.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Eleanor stole Sebastian from her.


    "Eleanor, don''t think that Uncle Sebastian brought you to the banquet because he has taken a liking


    to you." Quinn angrily stared at Eleanor, who was smiling.


    Eleanor smiled faintly, "Isn''t it because he has taken a liking to me that I had the opportunity to


    come to the banquet?"


    Quinn''s face instantly turned pale as snow.


    Uncle Sebastian had never had a woman by his side. His bringing Eleanor out with him made her


    jealous to the point of madness.


    Her identity acknowledged by Uncle Sebastian was a disgrace to the Moore family.


    Quinn was restless and couldn''t help but want to spill the wine in her hand on Eleanor.


    Eleanor seemed to sense her intention and coldly reminded her. "If you want to be driven out of the


    Moore family, you can pour it on me."

 Chapter 93 Seeking New Opportunities

    Chapter 93 Seeking New Opportunities


    Chapter 93 Seeking New Opportunities


    Quinn''s hand holding the ss trembled slightly as she red at Eleanor with hatred. She didn''t


    dare to bet against Eleanor.


    Sebastian''s attitude towards Eleanor suddenly improved. He had meals with Eleanor together and


    only ate the dishes made by Eleanor.


    Her dreams had already been ruined, and she couldn''t afford to be driven out of the Moore family.


    "Eleanor, don''t be so smug. I won''t let you seed." Hailey reminded her with a smile.


    Eleanor stood up gracefully, looked at her, and said with a calm tone, "Ms. Logan, I''ve already


    seeded."


    Hailey choked, angrily looking at Eleanor. Did she really lose?


    She had tried various methods to seduce Sebastian, but he remained indifferent to her.


    Eleanor kindly reminded her. "Ms. Logan, instead of focusing on me, you should go find someone to


    save your father. After all, your family relies on your father''s support. If your father falls, you''ll lose


    your status as a youngdy."


    Her words undoubtedly hit Hailey''s sore spot.


    She came here tonight to meet her father''s old friends and see if they could help her family. Now the


    Logan family was in a difficult situation. If Sebastian didn''t help them, it''d be hard for them to stage a


    comeback.


    But when she met her father''s old friends, as soon as she approached, they found an excuse to


    leave and those who didn''t leave outright declined her request.


    Hailey was furious. These people, whom her father had led them to make their fortune, were now


    avoiding her when the Logan family was in trouble.


    The stock market had already hit its limit, and thewyer said there was no evidence to prove that


    her father had bribed anyone. However, the person who was bribed was found to have taken bribes,


    which made it difficult to handle.


    Eleanor looked at Hailey, who was lost in thought. Then she smiled and slowly left.


    Hailey came back to her senses, only to see Eleanor''s elegant figure, which was wicked yet


    seductive.


    "Ah! What are you doing?" Eleanor had just arrived at the drinks area when she was bumped into


    by someone, and both of their clothes were stained with red wine.


    Eleanor slowly looked up at her and said with a cold tone, "It''s you who bumped into me."


    She didn''t cause trouble, but she wasn''t afraid of those who stirred up trouble either. If these people


    wanted to pick on her, she''d retaliate against them.


    The woman was wearing a high-end white dress, thetest design from Phoenix Studio, which was


    the ceiling of white dresses. She was a full-breasted woman, looking very beautiful.


    The dress looked good on her, which didn''t ruin the designer''s craftsmanship.


    She looked arrogantly at Eleanor. "You bumped into me first. This dress is very expensive. You


    mustpensate me and apologize to me on your knees."


    Eleanor''s gaze suddenly turned cold. Compensate for the dress? And apologize on her knees?


    What was she dreaming?


    "Miss, you bumped into me first. The wine spilled on you as well as me. The dress I''m wearing is


    also expensive. If you don''tpensate me for the dress and kneel down to apologize, I won''t let it


    go." That was Eleanor''s character.


    She believed in this code of conduct: If you''re strong, I''m stronger! If you''re ruthless, I''m more


    ruthless!


    There were still many unknown dangers waiting for her at tonight''s banquet.


    As Sebastian''s wife, she had always been very conscious of this.


    At that moment, another woman walked over with elegant steps, looking arrogantly at Eleanor.


    "Eleanor, Ms. ke is someone you can''t afford to provoke. You''d better kneel down and apologize


    to her quickly."


    Eleanor didn''t know her and smiled with a hint of wickedness. "Oh! I''m curious, how can I not afford


    to offend her? In Grona, I only heard that Sebastian was the one who couldn''t be offended. When


    did Ms. kee into the picture?" Her voice exuded an unattainable nobility.


    The woman was left speechless by her words.


    Upon hearing this, Rylee gritted her teeth in anger. Eleanor was Sebastian''s wife, so she dared not


    be too presumptuous.


    Eleanor lowered down at the dress and said regretfully, "s! He personally prepared this dress for


    me. He really likes to see me wear it. It''s a pity that the dress is ruined."


    The faces of the two women instantly turned pale.


    Rylee''s father was a high-ranking official and needed Sebastian''s support for promotion. She also


    liked Sebastian and wanted to teach Eleanor a lesson.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    She thought that Eleanor was an easy target as an orphan. But she was wrong.


    Just one remark from Eleanor could crush her as well.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Moore." Rylee was a sensible woman. Her father was in the officialdom, and she


    couldn''t cause trouble for him.


    Eleanor smiled and nodded, appreciating her understanding.


    Since she apologized, Eleanor let her go. "Ms. ke, it''s okay."


    Eleanor left with a smile. Rylee watched her back, biting her lip tightly.


    The woman, who was standing beside Rylee, looked at Rylee with dissatisfaction and said with ill


    intentions, "Rylee, why were you so polite to her? With your family background, are you still afraid of


    Eleanor?"


    Rylee nced at her and said, "Alright, stop talking nonsense. I know my limits. I can''t afford to


    offend Eleanor, let alone Sebastian." After speaking, Rylee left the banquet.


    The woman stomped her foot in frustration.


    Eleanor easily resolved the crisis like this!


    Damn it!


    She turned around and continued to seek opportunities to deal with Eleanor.


    Then she saw Madison, Michael, and Caroline approaching. She received a hint from Madison.


    She nodded slightly and walked towards the three men not far away.


    At this moment, Eleanor should have gone to the restroom.


    A mischievous smile shed in her eyes. These three men were extraordinary and liked women like


    Eleanor.


    Eleanor tidied up the red wine stains on her clothes in the restroom. She frowned slightly, but


    nothing wrong was found.


    She turned and walked out. Sebastian said he would be back in half an hour, and there were still


    fifteen minutes left. She could still enjoy some delicious food. She picked up a te of shrimp and a


    mustard dipping sauce. Then she found a corner, sat down, and savored the food.


    The lighting here was dim, and there was a potted alocasia in the corner, which was particrly


    beautiful and lush.


    Looking out from the window, she could see the bustling city lights.


    The starlight and the neon lights of the city intertwined, which was dazzling and magnificent.


    Eleanor put on disposable gloves and enjoyed the night view while peeling and eating the shrimp.


    In this city, she had many dreams, but her humble life had plunged her future into darkness.


    Until Michael appeared, he once gave her a ray of light, making her feel that she could also be liked


    in this world.


    During those few months, she felt reborn, full of energy and determination in everything she did.


    She worked hard and sessfully developed the form for Fragrant Pill.


    Even when she became pregnant, she was still diligently researching the form.


    However, just as she announced the sessful form for Fragrant Pill, she encountered


    misfortune.


    When Eleanor recalled the past, her face turned paler and more ufortable.


    Eleanor took a deep breath and saw three malicious men surrounding her.

 Chapter 94 Do You Think Im Afraid

    Chapter 94 Do You Think I''m Afraid


    Chapter 94 Do You Think I''m Afraid


    Eleanor nced at the three men and continued eating the shrimp. The shrimp were very fresh, and


    she wanted to eat a few more. Even hiding in the corner, she was still disturbed. This deliberate act


    made it hard not to think too much.


    Who was it this time?


    This banquet was so boring.


    "Hey! Miss, you look beautiful while eating." The first man smirked as he looked at Eleanor''s


    stunning face. Her skin was fair like porcin, radiating a lustrous glow, very tempting. This man


    thought that if he could sleep with this woman, he''d have no regrets in his lifetime.


    Eleanor didn''t say anything and continued eating.


    The second man, feeling ignored, became annoyed. "Miss, are the shrimp delicious? Do you want


    me to peel them for you?"


    The man reached out for the shrimp, his cigarette emitting a strong and unpleasant smell of


    nicotine.


    Eleanor put the shrimp she had just picked up back into the te.


    She couldn''t eat anymore in disgust.


    Seeing this, the third man stood next to Eleanor. The three men surrounded her tightly.


    A cold smile appeared at the corner of Eleanor''s mouth.


    One of the men lightly traced his finger over Eleanor''s arm.


    "Such smooth skin." The man''s greedy gaze fell on Eleanor''s beautiful face, wondering if he would


    have a chance to experience ecstasy with herter.


    The big screen in the banquet hall suddenly turned into a live broadcast of Eleanor and the three


    men.


    In the dim lighting, Eleanor''s smile was alluring, and the men were getting handsy. Eleanor didn''t


    avoid them.


    This scene meant something to everyone watching. That was, Eleanor was seducing the men.


    Those who arrivedter didn''t know Eleanor''s identity, but those who came earlier knew whose wife


    Eleanor was.


    Madison, Michael, and Caroline stood together, with many people standing behind them. Everyone


    had a voyeuristic attitude towards what was happening on the big screen.


    Michael stared fixedly at Eleanor. This woman gave him a familiar feeling, and he could always see


    the shadow of another Eleanor.


    Eleanor had been this proud before, confident and arrogant in front of him.


    That arrogance emanated from deep within her bones, which was exquisite and beautiful!


    A cold smile also appeared on Caroline''s lips. The appearance of this woman brought her


    nightmares one after another. The name Eleanor Ryker was her lifelong nightmare.


    It''d be great if Eleanor could be ruined at this banquet tonight. She would never have to hear that


    name again.


    "Ah! My poor brother-inw. He had a car ident and was forced to marry Eleanor by Old Master


    Moore. Now he can''t walk. He brings his wife out to socialize, but she''s seducing other men, ah!"


    Madison shook her head with a face full of sorrow, appearing extremely disappointed in Eleanor. It


    seemed that she cared deeply about her brother-inw. How ironic!


    A beautifuldy standing next to Madison nced at her and said angrily, "It''s your family that can


    tolerate such a flirtatious woman. If my son dared to marry such a woman, I''d break his legs."


    Madison smiled gently. "My brother-inw is also here. I presume he won''t tolerate Eleanor any


    longer after seeing this." Madison thought to herself, "Eleanor, this time, you''ll know that I, Madison,


    am not someone to mess with." It''s hard to make one sessful, but it''s easy to ruin him.


    Everyone started cursing Eleanor with all sorts of harsh words.


    Only Nathan, watching Eleanor on the big screen, revealed a profound smile.


    "Eleanor, you''re dead."


    A malicious voice suddenly came from his side.


    Nathan nced at her coldly. It was Hailey.


    "Do you think Eleanor will die, or the other three men?" Nathan asked casually.


    Hailey had intentionally approached Nathan, the other genius in Grona. She had ns in her heart.


    Sebastian was cold and heartless and she needed a stronger backer, so she casually walked over


    to Nathan.


    Nathan looked gentle but was aloof and hard to approach.


    Hailey never dreamed that he''d suddenly speak to her.


    She sneered at Eleanor. "I know her. She''s Mrs. Moore. I didn''t expect her to be so shameless.


    She''s actually seducing men at the banquet. It''s too disgraceful."


    Nathan narrowed his eyes slightly, nced at her coldly, and sneered, "It seems you''re somewhat


    blind."


    Hailey was speechless.


    The scolding from the crowd grew louder.


    Sebastian was in a private room with a smart TV. Watching Eleanor chatting andughing with three


    men, he was sullen and exuded a cold aura all over his body.


    He couldn''t hear the sound, and he could only see their intimate behavior.


    Everyone in the room had various expressions on their faces.


    Especially Richard, he hoped this banquet would go well, but something unexpected happened.


    It was clearly someone deliberately trying to drive a wedge between Sebastian and his wife.


    When the man reached out to Eleanor for the second time, Sebastian was furious.


    He was just about to let Vincent help Eleanor, but an ident happened.


    Eleanor suddenly made a move. She grabbed the man''s fingers and forcefully broke them off.


    "Ah..." This scream pierced the entire hall.


    Even though no blood was seen, there was a feeling of blood sttering all over the ce.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Subsequently, Eleanor swiftly kicked the two men in the stomach. Her actions were fierce and


    ruthless.


    "Ah..." Another terrifying scream echoed through the hall.


    Madison''s face disyed an unusual astonishment. She had expected Eleanor to be humiliated and


    driven out.


    However, Eleanor''s actions left her wide-eyed in disbelief.


    A cold expression appeared on her face. Madison sullenly stared at Eleanor''s smiling face.


    Eleanor''s high heel pressed against the man''s chest, and she said with a smile, "Touching me


    comes with a price."


    The three men were in excruciating pain, sweating profusely, and looked at Eleanor in horror. Their


    prey had always submitted to them and begged for mercy at their feet before. This was the first time


    they had been in such a miserable state.


    "You wretched woman, I won''t let you off." The man writhed in pain, but Eleanor''s high heel was


    pressing against his chest. The slightest movement caused him intense pain.


    Eleanor''s smile was as bright as flowers, but her eyes held no warmth. "How dare you provoke me?


    I won''t let you off either. The spot I''m stepping on is connected to your manhood. If I step down, it''ll


    bepletely useless."


    "Ah..." The man was so frightened that he wet his pants. He had never been so humiliated before.


    He had wet himself!


    The biggest regret of his life was offending this woman.


    "No, no, please don''t render me useless. I won''t dare to do this again. Miss, please spare me. I''m


    just a lecherous person and haven''t done anything outrageous." The man pleaded while crying.


    On the big screen, his yellow urine could be seen below his legs.


    Everyone was once again shocked!


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    All the other menughed.


    Eleanor slowly increased the pressure under her foot.


    The man was drenched in sweat, looking at Eleanor in extreme fear. He felt the pain in his


    abdomen.


    At that moment, he realized that this woman was not joking. She really would render him useless.


    Another man sternly reminded Eleanor. "You bitch, you''d better think twice. He''s Mr. Stetson. If


    anything happens to him, you won''t be able to repay it even with your life."


    Eleanor looked at him coldly and smiled. "Do you think I''m afraid?"


    Her eyes turned cold, and she increased the pressure on her foot once again.


    "Wait, I''ll tell you who asked us to harass you." The man didn''t want to be rendered useless. He was


    already in a pitiful state.

 Chapter 95 Madisons Viciousness Unabated

    Chapter 95 Madison''s Viciousness Unabated


    Chapter 95 Madison''s Viciousness Unabated


    Eleanor got the answer she wanted and asked coldly, "Who?"


    The man cried, "Brielle Lennox."


    Eleanor grabbed him up and said, "Go and recognize her. If you don''t, I''ll kill you right here!"


    Eleanor''s ruthlessness terrified the man, and he had never seen a woman so vicious.


    Even as a grown man, he was scared.


    Eleanor, clutching the man, gradually approached the hall. All eyes were on her.


    She was like a noble queen, looking down on everyone.


    Those who saw her involuntarily made way for her.


    Eleanor walked to the center of the hall and saw Madison, Michael, and Caroline all staring at her.


    Madison red at Eleanor and said angrily: "Eleanor, don''t be too arrogant. This is Mr. Stetson.


    How can you seduce and hit him?"


    Eleanor looked at Madison indifferently and mocked, "Mrs. Moore, let me remind you, you''re from


    the Moore family. But you''re using me without knowing the truth. What do you mean by this?"


    Madison was taken aback, looking at Eleanor. She knew that Eleanor had a sharp tongue, so she


    was somewhat afraid of Eleanor.


    "I... I didn''t falsely use you. You were live-streaming the seduction. I just feel sorry for my


    brother-inw. He treats you as his wife. How could you treat him like that?" There was a live-


    streaming video. Madison didn''t believe that Eleanor could turn the tables.


    Eleanor nced at the big screen. The two men were still lying on the ground, unable to get up.


    Eleanor looked at the man and said: "Repeat what you just said."


    Griffin didn''t dare to disobey, "It was Brielle Lennox. She asked us to seduce you. She bribed the


    banquet manager and turned the camera into a live broadcast. That''s all that happened. I really


    didn''t do anything else."


    His words amazed the crowd and Madison.


    Brielle, standing behind Madison, was speechless.


    Eleanor looked at the crowd and asked, "Who is Brielle Lennox?"


    Griffin pointed at the woman in a ck dress behind Madison. "It''s her. She''s Brielle. She said you


    had no good background and that you were flirtatious. Because of your beauty, we believed her.


    The rest really has nothing to do with us."


    No one was not afraid of death.


    Eleanor pushed him to the ground and walked towards Brielle in her sky-high heels.


    Brielle was shaking all over in fear. Eleanor even dared to hit Griffin. She was afraid that Eleanor


    would also do anything bad to her.


    "What... what are you going to do?" Brielle kept retreating.


    Eleanor, suppressing her anger, asked, "Ms. Lennox, I don''t know you. Why did you want them to


    ruin me?"


    "I... I didn''t." Brielle looked at Eleanor in horror.


    "Hmph! It seems that you haven''t dug your own grave yet. Then I''ll do it for you."


    Eleanor dragged Brielle forward, took out her phone, looked at Brielle, and said, "Go and tell the


    police about the reason that you and the manager want to ruin me."


    Eleanor dialed the police emergency number right in front of her.


    Upon seeing this, Brielle was terrified and looked at Madison. "Mrs. Moore, save me. It was you


    who asked me to deal with Eleanor. I can''t go to jail. Please save me, Mrs. Moore." Her younger


    brother was nning to enter politics, and anyone in her family couldn''t have a criminal record.


    Madison''s face instantly turned extremely ugly, and even her delicate makeup couldn''t hide her


    unpleasant expression.


    "What are you talking about? When have I ever instructed you? Back up your words with evidence.


    Miss, do we know each other?" Madison red at Brielle.


    Damn it! Brielle actually dared to betray her.


    Eleanor nced at Madison, who was as vicious as ever.


    Upon hearing Madison''s words, Brielle was also stunned.


    She eximed in horror, "Mrs. Moore, how can you treat me like this? Use me and then discard


    me? I have transaction records with you on my phone."


    After Brielle finished speaking, she took out her phone to find the transaction records with Madison,


    but even Madison''s ount was not in her WhatsApp interface.


    Brielle suddenly widened her eyes, and looked at Madison, yelling angrily, "Madison, just now you


    said you forgot to bring your phone and borrowed mine to make a call. You took this opportunity to


    delete all the evidence in my phone and even deleted your own ount. Madison, how can you be


    so vicious?" Brielle also knew Madison''s thoughts.


    If they seeded, they''d still be allies. But if they failed, they''d be enemies, and she''d have to


    take the me for Madison.


    And she, for 14 thousand dors, hadpletely ruined herself.


    She didn''tck the money, but she hated Eleanor. Eleanor had no status but married Sebastian, the


    most excellent man.


    She was bitter. She had prayed for years for many years, but she didn''t even have the opportunity


    to speak to Sebastian.


    Therefore, when Madison found her, and said she wanted to ruin Eleanor and then help her


    younger brother make connections, she believed Madison and agreed immediately.


    On Madison''s face, there was a look of anger. "Miss, I don''t even know you. How could I possibly


    borrow your phone? The phone I borrowed just now was my daughter-inw Caroline''s. Miss, I


    have no grudge against you. Why are you ndering me?"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "I..."


    "Oh, I see, you want to sow discord between me and my sister-inw. That''s why you said that."


    Madison interrupted her angrily.


    "Miss, we have no rtion to you. Why are you so malicious?" Madison asked angrily.


    Madison''s distortion of the truth caused Brielle topletely break down. She couldn''t retrieve the


    transaction records with Madison.


    Eleanor had Mr. Stetson as a witness, and her conversation with the manager was also recorded.


    She couldn''t escape from this.


    "Madison, you''ll meet a bad end." Brielle cursed Madison through her tears.


    Madison was furious, "You wretch, how dare you curse me?"


    Madison was also furious, and the smile on her face also cooled down.


    "The deleted transaction records can also be recovered." A calm voice came from the crowd.


    Eleanor heard Sebastian''s voice, looked up, and met his dark eyes, which were deep and calm,


    showing no emotion.


    Michael saw Sebastian, and his face turned pale.


    His effort was in vain tonight, and Sebastian would definitely crush him.


    The woman his mother found was too unreliable.


    Caroline also clenched her fists tightly. Looking at Eleanor, who was smiling alluringly, she was very


    upset in her heart.


    Looking at this Eleanor, she was reminded of another Eleanor.


    Deep down, she didn''t want this Eleanor to live in this world. Every time she saw this Eleanor, she


    always remembered that she was a murderer.


    Caroline stared intently at Sebastian and wondered if he''d stand up for Eleanor.


    Sebastian looked at Vincent behind him and said, "Call Easton in, and ask him to recover the phone


    data."


    Madison was trembling tremendously and biting her back teeth hard.


    She looked at Sebastian, forced a smile, and said calmly, "Sebastian, don''t mess around. How


    could I possibly do such a thing?"

 Chapter 96 Giving Her Some Trouble

    Chapter 96 Giving Her Some Trouble


    Chapter 96 Giving Her Some Trouble


    Sebastian gave her a casual nce. "It''s none of your business."


    Everyone was waiting to see the drama unfold and was quite interested in Sebastian''s affair.


    Madison was speechless.


    She clenched her hands tightly, feeling a sense of unease as she looked at Sebastian''s cold face.


    Easton quickly came in and took the phone from Brielle''s hand.


    Eleanor''s feelings towards Sebastian were somewhatplex.


    Sebastian wasn''tpletely standing up for her, and he just didn''t allow anyone to bully those


    around him. He looked gentle but was actually very domineering and possessive. He didn''t allow


    anyone to harm whatever belonged to him.


    Michael didn''t want to escte the situation, so he gave Caroline a wink.


    Caroline also didn''t want Michael to be fixed by Sebastian. Last time, Sebastian intervened and


    Michael''s family was driven out of the Moores'' manor.


    Living in the Moores'' manor meant a higher status. She had waited for six years and had not yet


    achieved it. Michael''s family was driven out, and she couldn''t let anything go wrong now.


    Caroline followed Easton. There was arge bottle of lemon water, about two liters, not far away.


    Caroline took it away. She left the banquet hall. Easton headed towards Sebastian''s lounge. As


    soon as Easton passed the archway, Caroline unhesitatingly threw the cold lemon water at him.


    "Ah..." Easton screamed as the lemon water stung his eyes and the coldness hit him.


    He was busy wiping his eyes, and the phone fell to the ground. Caroline''s aplice took the


    phone away immediately.


    Caroline quickly moved to the other side.


    By the time Easton reacted, there was no trace of the phone.


    Easton turned around and didn''t find anyone. His eyes were still somewhat unable to open.


    Easton returned to the banquet hall gloomily.


    Eleanor frowned slightly when she saw Easton. She looked at where Caroline was standing and


    had a vague understanding of what had happened.


    "Mr. Moore, the phone was stolen." Easton bowed his head and said in a low voice.


    Sebastian frowned and gave him a dirty look. How useless Easton was! He had the phone stolen


    and even dared toe back.


    Upon hearing this, Madison was relieved. She looked at Brielle with a smile. "Miss, are there guilty


    secrets on your phone? You even dared to set up Easton."


    Brielle found her words funny. "The most guilty secret on my phone is the transaction record with


    you. Now that the phone has been stolen, do you think you can rest easy?"


    "Madison, you''d better pray that you''ll be okay."


    Madison just smiled faintly and didn''t say anything. She was safe now. Without evidence, Sebastian


    couldn''t do anything to her.


    Sebastian looked at Easton and said, "Send them both to the police station. The Stetson family can


    dere bankruptcy now."


    Upon hearing this, Griffin rolled his eyes and fainted.


    The plot ended just like that.


    Madison felt a lingering fear. She secretly nced at Eleanor and caught Eleanor giving her a


    meaningful smile.


    Madison''s heart started thumping wildly.


    Eleanor''s smile gave her the creeps.


    Richard came over and kept apologizing to Eleanor.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Mrs. Moore, I''m sorry. It''s my negligence. I''ll make sure to thoroughly investigate and such things


    won''t happen again," Richard said respectfully.


    Although he was a veteran in the business world, Sebastian had be the leader of the business


    world in Grona as a rising star. Despite his age, he still had to grovel to Sebastian in the business


    world.


    Eleanor gave him a cold look. "If apologies were useful, what''s the need for police? Everyone here


    is of noble birth, yet half of the surveince cameras are broken."


    As Eleanor''s words fell, a thinyer of sweat broke out on Richard''s forehead.


    Wasn''t it said that Sebastian''s wife had no background?


    Since it was so, why were her words so sharp?


    He forgot that Sebastian was her biggest backer and had the capital to be arrogant.


    Sebastian looked at Eleanor and said, "Let''s go back."


    Eleanor nodded slightly. "Hmm!"


    Eleanor nced at Nathan in the crowd and left with Sebastian.


    Richard respectfully sent them to the elevator, apologized again, and only let out a sigh of relief


    when the elevator doors closed.


    At the same time, Madison also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Michael asked his mother and Caroline to leave first and then he went to find his partners.


    ......


    Easton was driving the car. The atmosphere in the car was very oppressive, and he felt like there


    was a huge mountain pressing on his head, making it difficult for him to breathe.


    Eleanor looked at the fleeting night view outside the window. Her face was very cold, and her eyes


    were as dark and gloomy as the night.


    Madison was always cunning, and tonight''s event was arranged by her.


    Caroline quietly left, and the phone was stolen from Easton. One threw water on Easton and the


    other took the phone away, cooperating very well.


    Eleanor thought, "Madison, you could escape today. Can you escape tomorrow?"


    Sebastian was sitting next to Eleanor, and he could clearly feel the anger radiating from Eleanor as


    well as her heavy thoughts and gaze.


    Sebastian couldn''t help but turn his head, only to see her profile filled with intense coldness. How


    angry was she! He could feel her fury.


    Suddenly, Christian''s findings shed across Sebastian''s mind. The previous Eleanor was Michael''s


    ex-girlfriend, who was betrayed by Caroline and Michael.


    Sebastian frowned slightly, feeling an inexplicable difort in his heart.


    Both of them had their own thoughts and didn''t say a word to each other even when they got home.


    Upon arriving at Sannot Courtyard, Eleanor and Easton helped Sebastian onto his wheelchair. Then


    she went straight upstairs to find her son.


    Sebastian watched Eleanor''s back, and at that moment, he understood she married him not for


    money. She had never shown any desire for wealth and material possessions. Instead, she was


    very resistant to his giving and the identity of his wife.


    Eleanor gently pushed the door open. Waylon was already asleep, hugging the pillow she usually


    slept on.


    A doting smile overflowed from Eleanor''s eyes. She tiptoed into the bathroom and sent a message


    in the family group chat.


    [Eleanor: My babies, are you all asleep?]


    Her three sons in the group jumped out one by one.


    [Noah: Mommy, tonight''s banquet was so exciting. Caroline poured water on someone, and a man


    in ck picked up the phone.]


    Eleanor narrowed her eyes and got angry.


    [Eleanor: Noah, did you go to the banquet?]


    If he was discovered by the Moore family, it''d spell trouble and she''d be unable to take Waylon


    away easily.


    [Noah: Mommy, do I need to go? I can activate city-wide surveince.]


    Eleanor was wordless. This was indeed her own son. He was really amazing!


    [Eleanor: Noah, send the video to me.]


    [Noah: I posted it online. I won''t allow anyone who bullies Mommy to sleep well.]


    Eleanor was surprised.


    Eleanor narrowed her cold eyes, thinking of past betrayals and hurt. The piercing pain made her


    tremble all over.


    It was time for Caroline to taste some bitterness.


    [Eleanor: Noah, well done. But you aren''t allowed to go out. You must wear a mask and sses


    when going out.]


    [Warren: Mommy, why?]

 Chapter 97 Hell Personally Interrogate Caroline

    Chapter 97 He''ll Personally Interrogate Caroline


    Chapter 97 He''ll Personally Interrogate Caroline


    [Eleanor: My babies, be good. Only when you behave can Mommy take revenge and then safely


    take you away.]


    Her children were very smart, and they could understand her meaning.


    [Elijah: Mommy, we''ll be good. Be careful, Mommy.]


    Eleanor smiled and Elijah was the most well-behaved.


    [Eleanor: My babies, good night. In a few days, I''ll give you a surprise.]


    [Elijah: Mommy, good night!]


    Elijah knew what the surprise was.


    He giggled and rolled around on the bed, his chubby little feet instantly reaching Noah''s mouth.


    Noah pped his little feet a few times in anger.


    "Elijah, don''t always stick your toes in my mouth. What kind of bad habit is this? If you do it again, I''ll


    spank you." Noah scolded his little brother with a stern face.


    "I''m sorry, Noah." Elijah apologized pitifully.


    Seeing Elijah''s pitiful look, Noah felt sorry for him.


    Elijah was always well-behaved and sensible. He felt sorry for the few ps he had given Elijah just


    now.


    Ever since they came back from abroad, their mother had stopped all their live broadcasts, and the


    three of them could only study.


    Elijah was in charge of grocery shopping every day, while he and Warren were in charge of cooking.


    Their two mommies were responsible for washing their clothes and cleaning the house. The division


    ofbor was clear, and their life was quitefortable.


    Every day they had lessons with Teacher Preston, and they didn''t feel too idle.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Elijah thought for a moment and wondered if he''d have a chance to y with Waylon tomorrow.


    ......


    Eleanor came out of the bathroom and checked her phone. She saw the video of Caroline sshing


    lemon water on Easton and the man who picked up the phone from the ground. His side profile was


    clearly visible.


    Caroline was a somewhat famous designer in Grona.


    Samuel had dered that the men of his family couldn''t marry women from the entertainment circle,


    so Caroline obediently became a designer.


    The same went for Hailey. Because of Samuel''s words, Hailey, who was somewhat famous, retired


    from the circle to prepare to marry into the Moore family. Unfortunately, her wish was shattered in


    the end.


    Eleanor nced at thements below.


    [Caroline looks gentle and charming. How could she do so?]


    [Those who know her well understand that she''s simplehearted in front of others and extremely


    malicious behind their backs.]


    [Those who know Eleanor and Caroline. Do you really believe Eleanor has gone abroad? Even if


    she has gone abroad, there will be a time when she returns. It''s been six years, and there''s been no


    news of Eleanor.]


    Eleanor felt that the owner of thisment knew her.


    Netizens continued toment, but Eleanor had no interest in reading further. Tonight was


    destined to be an extraordinary one.


    Gabrie was raped, and Caroline''s true colors were exposed. All these things happened before


    she even started her n. Someone had already done it for her.


    She had thought about using Sebastian to deal with Michael.


    But the situation had changed. Her son was being raised by Sebastian.


    She couldn''t exploit Sebastian, who had been kind to her son. But somehow, Sebastian was still


    involved.


    Downstairs, Easton saw the video too. He took it to the study to show Sebastian.


    After Sebastian watched the video, a cold and profound smile appeared on his handsome face. "For


    Michael, this woman is willing to do anything."


    Easton felt wronged. How could he be so unlucky?


    "Mr. Moore, what should we do now?"


    Sebastian red at him. "Idiot, this woman is so greedy and even tries to scheme against me. For


    such a person, you still need to ask me what to do?"


    "Yes, Mr. Moore. I''ll handle it now." Easton left the study, his eyes fierce. He thought, "Caroline,


    you''re dead."


    Back at the Rykers'' mansion, Caroline also saw the video. She was scared and stunned.


    Reading thements cursing her below the video, she wished she could tear their mouths apart.


    Someizens even enquired as to Eleanor''s whereabouts. Did theseizens have nothing better


    to do?


    She sat on the sofa with a gloomy face, her hand holding the phone trembling. Timothy looked at


    her concernedly.


    "Callie, don''t be too sad. Ask Michael to announce your engagement tomorrow. It''ll dwarf this and


    everything will be fine."


    Timothy thought so but still felt a little uneasy.


    The person they were messing with was Sebastian''s wife. Sebastian seemed harmless, but his


    methods were ruthless.


    Caroline sat there indifferently. How could there be a video of tonight''s incident? Wasn''t the video


    supposed to have been destroyed?


    "Why hasn''t your mome back yet? She didn''t go to the casino again, did she?" Timothy was


    furious.


    Gabrie was getting more and more out of control.


    Caroline was full of worries and had no time to care about her gambling-addicted mother.


    As a long-time couple, Timothy couldn''t ignore Gabrie. Just as he was about to ask the butler to


    find his wife, the door was opened, and Easton walked in with two bodyguards.


    Timothy recognized Easton as Sebastian''s assistant. His heart sank.


    He asked with a smile, "Mr. Hunter, what are you here to do?"


    Easton sneered at him. "Mr. Ryker, you''ve seen the video online. Don''t you know why I''m here?"


    Easton didn''t waste words with him and rushed in with the bodyguards.


    Caroline heard the noise. Those videos ruined her. Her studio had been struggling to survive this


    past year. After tonight''s video was leaked, her customers, who were in good rtionships with her,


    were canceling their orders.


    Just as she was worrying, she saw Eastoning in with the bodyguards.


    Caroline slightly opened her red lips, nervously and fearfully backing away. "Mr. Hunter, what are


    you doing?"


    Easton smiled, but his smile didn''t quite reach his eyes. "Ms. Ryker, it''s not fun if you''re ying


    dumb. Even if you don''t admit it, it doesn''t matter. There''s a video as evidence. Go to the police


    station and exin why you sshed me with lemon water and what secrets are hidden in that


    phone."


    Caroline looked at him in horror. She didn''t know what secrets were hidden in that phone. She only


    knew that Madison had indeed used Brielle and wanted to ruin Eleanor.


    She helped Madison out of fear that Sebastian would find out the truth. How would she know it


    would cause such a big mess? Her perfect image was shattered.


    And these days, Aubrey had been going in and out of Michael''s office. Every time she went in, the


    two of them would stay inside for a long time.


    Caroline looked at her father for help.


    How could Timothy let his daughter suffer? He walked over with a smile. "Mr. Hunter, everything on


    the Inte is a misunderstanding. Let''s let it go. I''ll give you some shares of the Ryker Group.


    Please spare my daughter."


    Timothy thought of apromise. Even if he lost some shares, it''d be okay if he could establish a


    connection with Easton. As long as he was doing business with Sebastian, those shares were


    nothing. He''d gain more in return.


    "Hmph!" Easton snorted coldly, looking at Timothy with mockery, "Mr. Ryker, do Ick those shares?


    Take her away. Mr. Moore will interrogate her personally."

 Chapter 98 Break Her Hand

    Chapter 98 Break Her Hand


    Chapter 98 Break Her Hand


    Timothy was momentarily choked by his words, knowing that as Sebastian''s assistant, Easton didn''t


    lack this money.


    But his daughter was the apple of his eye. How could he let Easton take her away? His son was


    abroad and couldn''t be of help.


    "Mr. Hunter, Caroline was just for fun, and you really don''t need to take it to heart..."


    "Mr. Ryker, I think you know how serious this is. It''s Mr. Moore''s wife that they wanted to destroy."


    Easton sullenly interrupted him.


    Timothy was an elder and couldn''t maintain his expression after being yelled at by Easton.


    Easton ordered the bodyguards to take Caroline away.


    Caroline looked at her father in horror and begged, "Dad, save me, go find Mike."


    "Okay, okay, Callie, don''t worry. I''ll go find him." Timothy gave her a reassuring look, but he was


    somewhat uneasy in his heart. Would Michael really save Caroline? Michael himself was also afraid


    of Sebastian. But no matter what, he wouldn''t allow anything bad to happen to his daughter.


    Easton gave a cold smile. Michael might not dare toe.


    But he should thank the person who leaked the video tonight. If it weren''t for that person, he''d have


    been the scapegoat. He had been working for Mr. Moore for so many years. He had been


    resourceful and powerful and had never been treated like this before.


    The lemon water had gotten into his eyes, which were stinging and ufortable. His eyes were


    still a bit swollen now. And all this was owing to Caroline. It was the first time he had been called a


    fool by Mr. Moore. He felt very upset.


    Eleanor had eaten something salty in the evening, and when she woke up, she went downstairs to


    drink water. Just as she took a sip, she heard a sobbing sound.


    She curiously left the kitchen and saw Eastoning in with two bodyguards, who were dragging


    Caroline.


    Caroline also saw Eleanor and red at her hatefully. It was because of this woman that she was


    brought here.


    Eleanor met her hateful gaze and her face suddenly darkened.


    As an adult, didn''t she know what she was doing? But ming others for her own actions was


    Caroline''s nature.


    Easton looked at Eleanor and respectfully greeted her with a smile, "Mrs. Moore, haven''t you slept


    yet?"


    "I''m about to go upstairs to rest."


    "Oh!" Easton looked at Eleanor, who was dressed in a white short top and shorts. Eleanor was in


    good shape. Her long legs were especially seductive.


    Easton didn''t dare to look at Eleanor more and asked her to go ahead with a smile.


    Eleanor didn''t spare Caroline another nce. Caroline also had her moments of humiliation.


    In the presence of power, Caroline was as humble as a dog!


    Caroline watched Eleanor''s back. Her proud posture was very simr to that Eleanor. But that


    Eleanor was always submissive, as humble as a ve, while this Eleanor was as proud as a


    spoiled princess.


    Caroline was busy thinking about other things and forgot about her own situation.


    It wasn''t until she was in the study that she realized she had been brought to a ce where ordinary


    people didn''t dare to tread.


    Sebastian was sitting inside, his face as cold as ice, and his terrifying aura could be felt from a


    distance.


    Caroline suddenly came back to her senses, shivering and crying softly.


    Eleanor passed by the study and noticed Sebastian''s grim face, but she didn''t enter, intending to


    head straight back to her room to sleep.


    "Come in."


    Before Eleanor even passed the door, she heard Sebastian''s cold voice.


    Eleanor paused, stepped aside, and let Easton and the others enter first.


    However, Easton understood Sebastian''s intention. "Mrs. Moore, Mr. Moore is asking you toe


    in."


    "Oh!"


    She walked a few steps, somewhat puzzled. Why did she need toe in?


    She didn''t want to see Caroline''s ugly face. Caroline was too cunning, and she felt disgusted.


    But since she was already here, she might as well watch the show before going back to sleep. After


    a good sleep, she was feeling much better.


    Sebastian looked at her in her short top and shorts, and his face darkened even more. Her legs


    were perfect and tantalizing!


    Sebastian called the maid on duty. "Bring some clothes up for Mrs. Moore."


    Eleanor was taken aback. The weather was hot, and she just wanted to dressfortably.


    But she felt ufortable, seeing the men in the room ncing at her.


    Soon, the maid brought up some clothes, and Eleanor went into the inner room to change.


    Although she didn''t understand Sebastian''s intentions, obeying him would improve his mood, and


    when Sebastian was in a good mood, her life would be better.


    Sebastian looked at her as she came out in a long-sleeved shirt and pants, and his mood improved


    a lot.


    Only then did Sebastian let Easton bring Caroline in.


    Easton, standing at the door, looked at Sebastian''s face, feeling like a huge bomb had dropped on


    his head.


    Did Mr. Moore fall in love with Eleanor?


    Ah! Finally, this day dide.


    He had originally thought that Mr. Moore would marry Cecilia. After all, over the years, Cecilia was


    the only woman who could get close to him. But two years ago, for some unknown reason, Mr.


    Moore suddenly sent Cecilia away.


    "Mr. Moore, how should we punish her?" Easton asked.


    "Break her hand first."


    His cold voice scared Caroline. She instantly knelt on the ground, begging for mercy.


    "Mr. Moore, please, don''t break my hand. I''m a designer, please." Caroline cried for mercy, and her


    tear-stained face was very pitiful.


    Eleanor looked at Caroline, somewhat incredulous. Caroline, a proud woman, actually kneeled


    voluntarily.


    "You deserve it. Do!"


    Sebastian gave the ruthless order.


    "Ah..." Caroline''s heart-wrenching scream came instantly.


    Eleanor couldn''t help but shiver. Sebastian was really more ruthless than the rumor had it. He was


    so terrifying.


    "Ah... howl howl howl..." Caroline''s hand was forcibly broken, and the pain almost made her faint.


    But none of the people present sympathized with her.


    Michael was still downstairs when he heard Caroline''s heart-wrenching scream. He trembled, but


    still quickly went upstairs with a gloomy face.


    "Uncle Sebastian." Michael entered and picked up Caroline with his intact hand.


    "Mike, it hurts, it hurts so much." She had never been in so much pain before. Her whole body was


    trembling, and her broken left hand was too painful as if it was cut open with a knife and something


    was drilling inside.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Eleanor watched her scream in pain, her lips curling coldly.


    Compared to her pain back then, Caroline''s was nothing.


    Was she unable to bear this little pain?


    Eleanor couldn''t help but taunt, "You can''t bear this little pain, yet dared to do something bad?"


    Caroline looked at Eleanor with resentment. She hadn''t forgotten how dazzling this woman had


    been at the banquet like a queen.


    She had never felt inferior before. But she developed a strong sense of inferiority in front of Eleanor.


    Michael also looked at Eleanor coldly. "Shut up, is it your ce to speak here?"


    Eleanor slowly walked up to him and raised her hand. Then the next second, a resounding p


    landed on Michael''s face.

 Chapter 99 Sign It and Get Out

    Chapter 99 Sign It and Get Out


    Chapter 99 Sign It and Get Out


    The others were stunned, even Sebastian.


    Only Eleanor, smiling at Michael, was stunningly beautiful.


    Sebastian gave a relieved smile. His woman must get the boldness. Only, even he himself hadn''t


    realized that he had already considered Eleanor as his own.


    Michael was also staring at Eleanor coldly, not expecting that p tond on his face.


    "My dear nephew, you tell me, do you have the right to speak here? I''m your Uncle Sebastian''s


    wife, and my name is next to his on the marriage certificate. Howe I don''t have the right to


    speak?" Eleanor''s smile deepened, as enchanting as a blooming rose, but it pierced the heart with


    pain.


    Her eyes were filled with mist and her thoughts couldn''t be seen through.


    Michael was angry and humiliated, staring at Eleanor. "How dare you hit me?"


    Even his voice was filled with strong humiliation.


    Eleanor sneered. "You dare to insult me. Why wouldn''t I dare to hit you?" Eleanor took a few steps


    back with some disgust, proudly standing at Sebastian''s side.


    "Caroline, right? Can''t you bear this little pain? If I didn''t have the self-preservation ability, I''d really


    be insulted by those three men tonight, and I''d be in hundreds of times more pain than you are


    now."


    Upon hearing this, Sebastian grew even angrier. "Break her other hand too."


    "Ah..." Caroline hid in Michael''s arms in terror. "Mike, save me, please, save me. My hand can''t be


    injured. I''m a designer, please."


    Caroline was terrified, burrowing into Michael''s arms.


    Michael took a deep breath. "Uncle Sebastian, how can you hit a woman?"


    Sebastian leanedzily in the wheelchair and stared at Michael coldly. "Haven''t I already done


    that?"


    Michael was speechless.


    "Uncle Sebastian, tonight''s incident was a misunderstanding, please let Caroline go. We''re going to


    get engaged. After all, she''s your niece-inw. Uncle Sebastian, you wouldn''t want to see her get


    hurt before our engagement, right?"


    Michael couldn''t grasp Sebastian''s thoughts.


    After the banquet, he thought the matter was over and went to negotiate business with peace of


    mind. After seeing the video, he knew that Uncle Sebastian wouldn''t let it go.


    He quickly left his business partner. When he got in the car, he received a call from Timothy, who


    said Caroline had been brought to Sannot Courtyard. He rushed over immediately but it was still too


    late.


    Sebastian sneered disdainfully, "I don''t have such a malicious niece-inw. Now that she has done


    something wrong, she must be punished."


    "Uncle Sebastian, what are your conditions for letting Callie go?" Michael didn''t beat around the


    bush. As long as Uncle Sebastian didn''t pursue tonight''s matter, he would be fine.


    "I''ve already said it. Break her other hand. She can''t be a designer anymore. But doesn''t she still


    own your love? You two have been in love for 6 years and there''s still no result. Let me help you


    two. I''ll get you two married quickly and your father can have a grandchild sooner."


    Michael couldn''t help but feel pain all over his body as he listened to the cold words. His broken


    hand hadn''t healed yet. He had just bandaged it before going to the banquet.


    "Uncle Sebastian, it''s Callie''s first mistake. Please spare her this time."


    He looked at his uncle. No matter how many times he looked at Sebastian, Sebastian was always


    stunning. His charming eyes were cold and deep, like mists that forever obscured his thoughts.


    Even sitting in a wheelchair, Sebastian couldn''t hide his noble and domineering disposition.


    Sebastian was always the one he wanted to surpass.


    Sebastian was a difficult man, and now there was another one, Eleanor.


    "Uncle Sebastian, don''t worry about my marriage."


    His fists clenched, and the veins on his hands were faintly visible. He looked at Eleanor. "Auntie,


    you also hit me. Let''s just forget about this."


    When the opportunity arose in the future, he''d make Eleanor''s life a living hell.


    A chill swept through Eleanor''s eyes. Seeing these two, she was reminded of the painful scene in


    the warehouse, and how ruthless these two were.


    She was desperate, afraid, and in pain, but these two were as heartless as rocks.


    "Do you think I have the right now?" Eleanor''s smile was wicked, and she looked bad to the bone,


    but still breathtakingly beautiful.


    Michael''s eyes were gloomy, but he kept his head down and said nothing. The humiliation he


    suffered tonight would be doubled and returned to them in the future.


    "I can''t make decisions for your uncle. You''d better pray for his forgiveness." Eleanor was a smart


    woman. Sebastian had Caroline brought here and lured Michael here. He must want something.


    Businessmen valued interests, and Sebastian naturally wouldn''t miss this opportunity.


    Michael was also likely to be the culprit of the car ident. Sebastian had no evidence, but he''d


    also use other methods to teach Michael some lessons.


    Michael had no choice but to look back at Sebastian.


    Sebastian said casually, "How about trading Caroline''s hand for your eastern district?"


    Eleanor chuckled in her heart. Sure enough, as a businessman, he''d never let himself suffer a loss.


    Upon hearing this, Michael almost spat out blood in anger. What he got from Sebastian was less


    than what he had given back.


    Whatever he got from Sebastian, after some time, he''d always have to return it all.


    Sebastian looked at the two huddled together coldly and smiled meaningfully. "What do you think?


    With your six-year rtionship, can''t you even do this for her?"


    Michael stared at him fiercely, while Caroline in his arms looked at Michael for help.


    She also wanted to know Michael''s feelings for her. It had been 6 years, and Michael only


    mentioned their engagement tonight.


    She had asked him the reason before, and he said the timing was not right, so she had been


    waiting for him.


    Seeing the meaningful smile on Sebastian''s face, Michael immediately understood that Sebastian


    had set him up and tricked him.


    Sebastian wanted the eastern district, which was adjacent to his real estate. Thend on his side


    was perfect for building a middle school, which would allow his house to sell at a good price.


    Heh...


    Michaelughed at himself for being stupid. Every time he waspletely taken advantage of by


    Sebastian. As long as he fought back, he''d be hit hard. It was like he had been cursed. He had


    experienced this over the years.


    "Okay!" Michael nodded. He couldn''t let anything bad happen to his mother. Everything he had


    today was given to him by his mother.


    Caroline instantly breathed a sigh of relief and fainted in Michael''s arms.


    Eleanor sneered mockingly, "You two really have deep feelings for each other. It''s really enviable!"


    She never expected Michael to have such a side. Michael was always selfish and ruthless and had


    nothing but cruelty. But for Caroline, he was willing to do anything, which was really unbelievable to


    her.


    Michael kept his face straight and ignored her.


    But Sebastian''s eyes were filled with anger as he heard that her voice contained a hint of jealousy.


    He looked at Michael and threw a contract at his feet.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He yelled angrily, "Sign it, and get out!"

 Chapter 100 She Just Wanted to Leave

    Chapter 100 She Just Wanted to Leave


    Chapter 100 She Just Wanted to Leave


    Michael angrily signed his name and left with Caroline.


    Sebastian handed the signed contract to Easton. "Go and take over thend tomorrow."


    "Okay, Mr. Moore!" Easton took the contract and left.


    Seeing that everything was settled, Eleanor was about to go back to sleep when she saw Vincent


    walking in clutching his stomach.


    He said in pain, "Mrs. Moore, my stomach hurts. Please take care of Mr. Moore. I... I need to go to


    the hospital. It''s appendicitis." Vincent''s face was pale, and his forehead was covered in sweat.


    Before Sebastian could respond, he turned around and left.


    Eleanor and Sebastian were both stunned.


    Vincent was the only one who could take care of his daily life. He was strong but careful and


    circumspect like a girl. Besides, he was also very loyal, so he was chosen to take care of Sebastian.


    Eleanor turned to look at Sebastian. She had taken care of him before, so it wasn''t hard for her.


    But Sebastian was a clean freak, so she had no idea if he was willing.


    "Well, I''ll push you back to your room." Eleanor turned around to push the wheelchair.


    Sebastian was silent, and his face was still somewhat solemn. He had someone investigate


    Eleanor. There was nothing inappropriate about her identity. She was only an orphan. But her


    background was too clean, which was too suspicious.


    If she was really this Eleanor from the Ryker family, then some things would be clear.


    She married him for revenge. As for his kindness to her that she mentioned, he believed it existed,


    but he didn''t know when he helped her.


    After entering the bathroom, Eleanor asked him, "Mr. Moore, do you want to take a bath?"


    "Yes!" Sebastian answered.


    Eleanor then went to run the water. After the water was ready, she reached out to unbutton


    Sebastian''s shirt.


    "What are you doing?" Sebastian looked at her defensively.


    His gaze made Eleanor feel like a lecherous woman.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "I''m helping you undress. Aren''t you going to take a bath?" Eleanor thought he was really


    melodramatic. He was inconvenient, and it was her duty to help him.


    "My legs can''t move, but my hands can!" Sebastian inexplicably blushed, and his tone sounded


    awkward.


    "Oh!" Eleanor nced at his bathroom, which was very spacious. But she was a woman and


    couldn''t possibly lift a grown man.


    Sebastian blushed as he took off his shirt, then he couldn''t move anymore.


    Eleanor looked down at his bulging muscles, and almost couldn''t help but drool.


    His abdominal muscles were just sexy and tempting!


    "Mr. Moore, your abs are so sexy!" Eleanor couldn''t help but touch on them.


    Sebastian''s face turned red as well as his neck.


    "Eleanor." He gritted his teeth and red at Eleanor.


    Eleanor was startled, realizing what she had done, and her face also turned red instantly. Her voice


    carried a hint of shyness, "Sorry, too sexy, I couldn''t resist!"


    Sebastian''s eyes turned red, and he asked angrily, "Did you do this to other men too?"


    "No, I''ve only seen yours. Christian is also very sexy. But he''s fully clothed, I can''t touch his abs."


    Eleanor said thoughtfully.


    Her former words pleased Sebastian, but herter ones annoyed him instantly.


    She was actually drooling over Christian''s.


    This woman...?


    "Mr. Moore, hurry up and get undressed. The water''s getting cold." Eleanor reminded him.


    "Help me undress!" She didn''t feel awkward, so why should he?


    Eleanor squatted down without hesitation and unfastened Sebastian''s belt. Her hand touched his


    waist, and his waist muscles were also very firm.


    He was a favorite of the heavens!


    It was a pity that she could see him but not touch him!


    In the end, Sebastian was left in his underwear.


    Eleanor didn''t feel embarrassed. When she went to the hot springs, the men there she met all just


    wore boxers.


    Eleanor pushed him over and managed to move him into the bathtub.


    Sebastian ordered, "Help me scrub my back."


    Eleanor fobbed him off with his own words. "Your legs can''t move, but your hands can!"


    After saying that, she looked at him and gave him a bright smile.


    Sebastian knew she was doing it on purpose and just realized she was also a naughty woman.


    He, Sebastian, had a mind full of wickedness. He dared to assert that he was second to none in this


    regard.


    Eleanor was getting sleepy. In order to go to sleep earlier, she picked up a bath towel and helped


    him scrub his back.


    Sebastian had never enjoyed this kind of treatment before.


    Her hands were soft, and the strength of her scrubbing was just right. He closed his eyes


    comfortably.


    He had an idea in his heart. Now that he had such a beautiful wife by his side, he should make use


    of her.


    Sebastian was thinking about it in that way.


    Eleanor was purer and sharper than any other woman, which he valued. She made the ssh at


    the banquet and was so dazzling. These images of her emerged in his mind.


    Half an hourter, Eleanor was sweating all over. Seeing Sebastian enjoying himself, she was a bit


    angry and casually asked, "Mr. Moore, when are we getting divorced?"


    Eleanor regretted getting a marriage certificate.


    Since she found her son, she had just wanted to take him away.


    Her sudden words made Sebastian open his eyes wide. He stared at Eleanor angrily. "You want a


    divorce?"


    Didn''t she just praise him for his sexy abs? Why did she suddenly want to divorce him?


    Eleanor nodded and said very seriously, "I came to help you ward off the bad luck. Now you''re


    woken up. I''ve repaid your kindness. I don''t owe you anymore."


    "So you''re leaving?" Sebastian''s face was extremely gloomy, and the slight fondness he had for her


    disappeared instantly.


    Eleanor nodded. "Yes! I''m leaving. You''ll be able to walk in a while. Then you can marry the woman


    you like."


    Eleanor felt that this was the right thing to do. But it was a bit unfair to Sebastian because she was


    going to take her son away.


    Her son was as precious as her life. Sebastian saved her son''s life, and she also saved his life.


    She''d repay his kindness when she had a chance.


    But she thought there was no chance. Sebastiancked nothing.


    Sebastian said angrily, "Let''s talk about it when my legs are better."


    Eleanor nodded. "Okay, when your legs are better, I''ll leave. I don''t want anything but a legal


    divorce. Don''t have to overthink it."


    Eleanor reminded him, lest he think she was here for his property.


    Sebastian''s hand in the water gradually tightened.


    She didn''t want anything and said she came to repay the favor. It seemed her words were true.


    He sneered and asked, "When did I save you?"


    Eleanor smiled and looked at his gloomy face. "I don''t remember. Anyway, I owe you a favor."


    Sebastian was silent.


    The water turned cold and Eleanor drained the water in the bathtub. Then she wrapped Sebastian


    in a bath towel, moved him to the wheelchair, and sent him back to the bed in the room.


    Eleanor looked at him and said, "Call me if you need anything."


    "I don''t know your contact information."


    Eleanorughed and teased, "If other people heard this, would theyugh at us? As a couple, we


    actually don''t have each other''s contact information."


    Eleanor handed him his phone and said, "Record my phone number on your phone."


    Sebastian unlocked his phone and recorded her phone number as Eleanor recited.


    Eleanor yawned and was about to go back to sleep, mumbling, "Good night!"


    "Wait."


    Eleanor turned around and looked at him again.


    Sebastian looked at her and asked, "Where did you sleep before I woke up?"

 Chapter 101 Not Letting Her Go

    Chapter 101 Not Letting HerGo


    Chapter 101 Not Letting Her Go


    Eleanor pointed to the bed and said, "I will make a bed on the floor and sleep there when I''m


    sleepy."


    Sebastian felt speechless and said, "You can sleep beside me tonight. I ate salty food and will drink


    water in the middle of the night."


    Eleanor nced at the time and found it was one in the morning. She was worried about her son


    and refused, "No, I gotta look after Waylon."


    "He can see now. He''s used to sleeping alone. And I need you to take care of me tonight."


    Sebastian''s argument was watertight.


    Eleanor was sleepy. After a second thought, she agreed it would be troublesome toe overter.


    So, she walked to his closet, took out a thin nket, went to the bathroom, changed into her


    pajamas, defenselesslyy beside him, and said, "Wake me up when you want to drink water."


    Then, she closed her eyes. She was not pretentious because they had shared a bed before. He


    could not do anything to her because of his physical condition so that she could sleep at ease.


    Sebastian had an erection when he smelled her faint fragrance and heard her even breathing. His


    eyes became increasingly dark. Only then did he realize he was looking for trouble. Although he


    was disabled, he still had a giant boner. However, he did not disturb her.


    Eleanor felt cold in her sleep in the second half of the fantastic night, so she rolled into Sebastian''s


    arms to use him as a heater, holding him like an octopus.


    Sebastian had difficulty sleeping with her by his side. After she held him, he found it more difficult to


    fall asleep.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Listening to her shallow breathing and smelling her faint fragrance, he slowly closed his eyes. But


    dawn broke less than an hour after he fell asleep.


    Eleanor opened her eyes and found herself in Sebastian''s arms with one hand on his tight waist.


    She looked at him at a close distance and repeatedly blinked her eyes. It was not a dream. His


    handsome face was right in front of her eyes. And the feeling in her hand was real.


    She was speechless because she did not know she was so restless in her sleep. No wonder Elijah


    disliked sleeping with her. When she woke up, Elijah was always pushed to the bedside.


    She found him yfully looking at her when she met Sebastian''s gaze. An indescribable irritation


    appeared in her eyes. But she smiled, "Mr. Moore, good morning!"


    When she awkwardly moved her hand away, it identally hit something.


    Sebastian groaned in a muffled voice and instantly felt his blood surge.


    Thinking of something, Eleanor abruptly backed away. But her movement was too big. Sebastian


    pulled her into his arms when she was about to fall off the bed.


    When their eyes met, there was a spark of chemistry between them.


    Eleanor said with a rare red face, "Thank you!"


    She was thick-skinned, so she had never expected herself to blush with shyness.


    She turned around, got out of bed, put on her slippers, and trotted out, saying, "I''m going to see if


    Vincent is back."


    Seeing her fleeing away, Sebastian showed a wicked smile.


    After going out of the bedroom, Eleanor asked Jackson and learned that Vincent had undergone


    appendicitis surgery and would not be discharged from the hospital for the time being.


    So, she could only ask Jackson to assign another bodyguard to help Sebastian go to the bathroom.


    Seeing Jackson look at her with a troubled expression, she asked in confusion, "What''s the


    matter?"


    He helplessly said, "Mr. Moore dislikes other people touching him. Vincent has worked for him for


    many years, so he asked the former to take care of him."


    Eleanor was in a tough spot and asked, "What should we do now?"


    She and Sebastian were not a real couple. She had helped himst time because of the


    emergency. So, it was a little awkward for her to do it again.


    Jackson smiled, "Mrs. Moore, please take care of Mr. Moore. I''ll go to the kitchen to check the


    breakfast."


    Then, he slowly walked away with a cunning smile.


    Eleanor was speechless. She turned around, went upstairs, and returned to Sebastian''s bedroom.


    He had sat in the wheelchair, intending to go to the bathroom. He had regained the feelings in his


    legs during the past two days. But it was hard for him to stand up because he did not have much


    strength.


    While walking to him, Eleanor said, "Vincent is hospitalized. You need to find someone else to take


    care of you."


    Sebastian looked at her and asked, "Aren''t you here?"


    She dared not look at him, so she lowered her head and said, "I''m a woman. It''s inconvenient."


    The scene just now was too embarrassing. She was a woman, no matter how dull she was.


    Seeing her so shy, Sebastian teased with a smile, "We''ve shared a bed. Why do you still mind such


    a thing?"


    Eleanor looked down at him with a flushed face and said, "I shared a bed with you because you


    can''t move. Otherwise, I would not have slept next to you."


    When these words reached Sebastian''s ears, they somehow became ambiguous. He suspected


    she was implying he was impotent, so he asked without thinking, "Are you saying I am impotent?"


    He regretted it as soon as finishing speaking.


    Eleanor couldn''t helpughing, "Mr. Moore, why do you think so? I have no design on you."


    Then, she wheeled him into the bathroom.


    Hearing her words, Sebastian put on a gloomy face. He had a strange feeling in his heart, but it was


    not annoying.


    Half an hourter, Sebastian finally finished his morning routine.


    Going to thepany was inconvenient for him, so he had been working from home. He would


    have several meetings in the morning.


    After sending him into the study, Eleanor remembered she would go to meet Nathan. After a


    thought, she told him about it and said, "I will go out to meet a friendter. Can you keep an eye on


    Waylon? I''ll be back at noon."


    Sebastian casually asked, "Which friend?"


    She replied, "Nathan Colton. You might have heard of him."


    Sebastian instantly showed a sullen face with a storm brewing in his eyes and coldly asked,


    "Nathan? What''s your rtionship with him?"


    Eleanor had married Sebastian a few days after her return. So, she did not know he and Nathan


    were enemies.


    She thought there was no need to hide it and replied, "We are friends. He saved my life six years


    ago. I have been repaying his favor recently."


    Sebastian would also be her friend in the future.


    Sebastian suppressed his emotion and said, "I''ll go with you."


    Eleanor was taken aback. She dared not let him apany her, saying, "You have a lot of work to


    do. There is no need for you to go with me."


    He said, "Don''t worry about my work. We will go together after breakfast."


    She was speechless, wondering why he wanted to join her meeting with her friend.


    But she did not think much about it because she was eager to check on Waylon. As soon as she


    walked to the boy''s bedroom, she saw him looking around at the door.


    Seeing his mommy, he smiled at her.


    Eleanor walked over, picked him up, and lovingly pinched his little nose, asking, "Baby, did you


    sleep well?"


    "Yeah! I saw you and Dad sleep together."


    Waylon hoped his dad and mom would be together. If so, he wouldn''t have to be in a dilemma.


    Eleanor instantly blushed and exined, "Baby, your dad needed someone to care for him, so I


    slept in his bedroom."


    Meeting Waylon''s clear eyes, she decided to find a chance to tell him the truth and talk with him


    about leaving.


    "Let''s go downstairs to have breakfast."


    After Eleanor carried Waylon to the dining room and sat at the table, Sebastian hadn''te


    downstairs yet. Thinking about what had happenedst night, she swore not to let Madison go.


    When a hint of cunning shed through her pretty eyes, she took out her phone to send a message


    to Sienna.

 Chapter 102 I Only Want to Meet You

    Chapter 102 I Only Want to Meet You


    Chapter 102 I Only Want to Meet You


    Eleanor: Sisi, send Brielle''s video to her brother.


    Sienna: I was nning to do that as well. Are you OK?


    Eleanor: I''m fine. Madison is cunning. Since she escapedst night, she will make trouble for me


    again.


    Sienna: I see. Do anything by yourself. Otherwise, you may arouse her suspicion. Gabrie went


    backtest night. I''m afraid Timothy does not know what happened to her. She is unlucky. The


    man she met is a well-known scumbag in Grona. He messes around with both men and women.


    Eleanor: She deserves it! It is retribution!


    Seeing Sebastianing out of the elevator, Eleanor put her phone away, put the food Waylon


    liked on one te, and handed it to him.


    Sebastian came over, nced at him, and said, "Waylon, you should study hard since your eyes


    have recovered."


    Waylon nodded, "OK!"


    Then, he bowed his head to eat. After taking a few bites, he thought of Elijah''s message. So, he


    looked at Sebastian and said, "Dad, can I go out for an hourter? Mr. Butler will look after me."


    Elijah missed him.


    Sebastian sternly refused, "No!"


    Eleanor looked at him and said, "Why not? Children need to go out to see the world and grow up.


    Waylon, keep a low profile when you are out. You will be safe if no one knows you are Sebastian


    Moore''s son."


    Waylon excitedly nodded, "Dad, Aunt Eleanor said I could go out. I''ll go to the studio. I haven''t been


    there for a long time. I will stay there for only an hour. You can ask a few more people to protect


    me."


    Hearing him insist on going out, Sebastian didn''t refuse him again. Eleanor''s words made sense.


    He couldn''t protect Waylon forever, so he must let the boy grow into an independent man.


    But he was still worried and said, "Only one hour. Jackson will send you there. I''ll go to pick you up."


    He had taught Michael a lessonst night, so thetter might make trouble in the next few days.


    "OK, Dad."


    Waylon knew it was the most significantpromise his dad could make. After all, his dad was very


    protective of him.


    After the meal, Sebastian ordered Jackson to send Waylon to the studio before he went out to meet


    Nathan with Eleanor.


    Seeing him put on a long face in the car, Eleanor felt he was in a bad mood but did not know why.


    And she wondered why he insisted on meeting her friend. She had agreed, but he still looked


    unhappy. It was hard to guess what he was thinking.


    Easton, driving the car, felt the atmosphere depressing. When he was with these two big shots, he


    always felt stressed.


    After they arrived at The Vault Club, Eleanor told the receptionist the reservation was under


    Nathan''s name. Then, a waiter led them to a private room on the fifth floor.


    Eleanor opened the door and said, "Nathan, I''m here."


    Nathan had been happy when waiting for her. But when he saw her wheel Sebastian in, his smile


    instantly froze. Then, he said with a gloomy face, "Ellie, I just want to meet you."


    His sudden words made Eleanor pause in embarrassment.


    Sebastian coldly nced at him and thought he got more presumptuous. They hadn''t seen each


    other for just about half a year.


    Eleanor introduced, "Nathan, this is Sebastian..."


    Nathan interrupted, "You don''t need to introduce him to me. I know him."


    "Good!"


    It was great that they knew each other. Otherwise, the situation would be more embarrassing.


    Nathan looked askance at Sebastian and teased, "I haven''t seen you for half a year. Why did you


    get shorter?"


    Sebastian looked at him and impolitely fought back, saying, "I haven''t seen you for half a year, but


    you are still single."


    He was deliberately showing off!


    Eleanor sensed a strong smell of gunpowder in their words.


    Nathan sneered, "Ellie married you to counteract your bad luck. Since you survived, you should get


    a divorce right away."


    His words angered Sebastian, so he said, "It''s our family affair. Mind your own business."


    Eleanor finally realized they had bad blood with each other. She stood in the middle, looked


    between them, and said, "Wait! Can you tell me what''s going on?"


    Nathan gently smiled, "Ellie, no one has told you we are sworn enemies after you returned?"


    Surprised, She looked at him and said, "I''ve never heard of such a thing. Have you ever badly


    harmed each other?"


    Sebastian casually said, "Not really. But we have been rivals since our childhood."


    She asked, "That''s it?"


    Sebastian looked at her and asked, "What else do you want?"


    Eleanor curled her lips and said, "I don''t want anything. I just want to know what you want. If I had


    known this earlier, I..."


    Sebastian''s tone turned cold when he asked, "What would you have done?"


    She looked at Nathan and said, "If I hade alone, things would not have be like this. Since


    you have never harmed each other, please shake hands and make peace. If you cooperate and


    make money together, both of you will benefit. Isn''t mutual benefit what businessmen want the


    most?"


    "No way!"


    "No way!"


    Hearing two cold voices from both sides, Eleanor was slightly startled and wondered why they


    hated each other so much.


    She looked between them and said, "Fine! Forget it. Both of you are my friends. I won''t ask you to


    bury the hatchet anymore. But can you get along peacefully today?"


    "No!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "No!"


    Two cold voices sounded at the same time again.


    Eleanor was speechless. None of the three people spoke, so the private room became so quiet they


    could hear each other breathe.


    Eleanor felt helpless, not knowing what to do.


    She said, "Nathan."


    "Ellie, let''s meet another day."


    Then, Nathan stood up and walked outward.


    Eleanor didn''t stop him.


    Sebastian smiled, "Nathan, Eleanor is my wife."


    Nathan paused, looked back at him coldly, and said, "You are not worthy of her. You two are not


    suitable!"


    Then, he mmed the door shut and stormed away.


    Bang!


    The sound of the door closing was full of anger.


    Hearing this, Eleanor shrank her neck. When she looked at Sebastian, he also looked at her and


    coldly said in amanding tone, "Go home."


    Eleanor felt unhappy. She sat opposite him and refused, "No! I''m tired. I''ll sit for a while before


    leaving."


    Then, she picked up the walnut cake and took a bite. Nathan knew it was her favorite food. They


    often made video calls and asionally chatted about their food preferences.


    "Nathan bought it."


    When Sebastian looked at her eating, his face became gloomy.


    Eleanor didn''t understand why he hated Nathan so much that he got angry after seeing her eating


    the cake.


    "But it is me who has bad blood with him."


    Eleanor continued to eat despite Sebastian''s anger.


    He coldly looked at her. He could control many people but could not hold her. This feeling made him


    upset. He was at a loss for words, so he could only silently wait for her.


    ...


    After meeting the teacher at ColorSsh Painting Studio, Waylon casually drew a painting and then


    made an excuse to go out to meet Elijah.

 Chapter 103 You Will Be Buried with Me

    Chapter 103 You Will Be Buried with Me


    Chapter 103 You Will Be Buried with Me


    Elijah was waiting for Waylon at the fire exit. He was cutely dressed, wearing jeans, a crew-neck T-


    shirt, a peaked cap, children''s sunsses, and a mask. He had tightly wrapped himself up but


    carried a bag of food.


    Seeing the lovely boy, Waylon couldn''t help but smile, "Elijah, you must be sweating."


    Elijah sat on a stair, opened the bag, and said, "Waylon, sit down. Please try the braised chicken leg


    I cooked."


    Waylon sat beside him and asked in surprise, "Do you cook yourself?"


    "Yes! My two mothers can''t cook, so I can only take the task. My responsibility is to buy groceries at


    ordinary times. Granny Scarlett used to take care of us. But she returned to her hometown for an


    emergency and will not return until a monthter."


    Waylon happily smiled while eating the delicious, braised chicken leg.


    He had never been so happy before. He had a cute younger brother who could cook and looked the


    same as him. He did not know how to describe his current feelings in words.


    "Elijah, Mommy hasn''t told me the truth yet. What should I do?"


    Waylon pitied Eleanor and wanted to call her Mommy.


    Elijah pointed to the pile of disguises and said, "Mommy asked us to fully disguise ourselves before


    we go out to avoid the Moore family recognizing us. From what I know of her, she ns to flee with


    us."


    He had heard Eleanor say she would send them away after finding their eldest brother. She would


    stay to seek revenge. Then, they would settle down abroad together.


    "But I don''t want to part with my dad. What should I do?"


    Waylon bitterly smiled, feeling pain in his heart.


    When Elijah heard this, he took a sip of milk, tilted his head, looked at him with his bright eyes


    shining in the light, and innocently asked, "Do you want to part with Mommy?"


    Anyway, he would never part with Mommy. He would be where she was.


    "I can''t bear to part with her!"


    Waylon would leave with his mother when he had to.


    "You are right! Your father will remarry. But our mother may never get married again for our sake. I


    will stay with her for the rest of my life."


    Although Elijah was mainly confused, he could speak clearly and coherently.


    Waylon deeply stared at him and asked, "Do you know who our biological father is?"


    Elijah slightly shook his head, "I don''t know. Mommy has never told me. But we don''t need a father.


    I can make money to support our family. Mom says it''s too dangerous here, so she does not allow


    me to make money. I used to perform online and sell milk powder in Livestream. My business was


    good."


    Then, he couldn''t help taking a sip of the milk, believing it could help him get stronger.


    Waylon felt his mother and brother were having a hard time hearing this. He was the big brother, so


    he thought he should be responsible for supporting the family. Therefore, he said, "Don''t worry, I will


    stay with you and make money to support our family in the future."


    His father often told him that a man should be responsible.


    Elijah was happy to hear his words. But he suddenly remembered he had hidden one thing from


    Waylon. So, he said, "Waylon, there is something I have not told you yet."


    After finishing the chicken leg, Waylon took a quail egg out of the bag and said, "Go ahead."


    "You have three younger brothers. The other two are Noah and Warren. You are our big brother.


    You were the healthiest when we were born. You robbed me of my nutrition."


    Boom!


    Waylon heard an explosion in his mind. Sebastian raised him in person, making him more mature


    and understanding of Elijah''s words than his peers. He looked at his younger brother in surprise. It


    was unbelievable! He had two more younger brothers.


    Great!


    Waylon excitedly asked, "Where are they?"


    Elijah picked up a chicken leg, took a bite, and said, "At home. Mommy has prevented them from


    coming out recently. I cane out because I need to buy groceries. Mommy said the world


    outside was dangerous. Waylon, eat one more chicken leg. It is rare for me to cook."


    Seeing his smug expression, Waylon couldn''t help but want to dote on him.


    ...


    Eleanor took her time eating.


    Forty minutester, Sebastian couldn''t stand it anymore and said, "Didn''t you just have breakfast at


    home? How could you eat so much more food?"


    Eleanor looked at him and yfully smiled, "You don''t understand women. It is our nature to be fond


    of tasty food. I am no exception."


    Sebastian looked at her slim figure. She would not have been in such good shape if she had been


    so fond of food.


    "Let''s go if you''re full. It''s time to pick Waylon up."


    Hearing him mention Waylon, Eleanor stood up and said, "Let''s go! Don''t keep him waiting."


    Sebastian was speechless, thinking she did care about Waylon very much.


    Eleanor returned after taking a few steps, picked up a sugar-free cake, and said, "I will take it to


    Waylon. It tastes nice."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Sebastian was angry. But looking at her smiling face, he suppressed his anger and remained silent.


    Waylon had just waved goodbye to Elijah when receiving the call from Sebastian. He had been on


    cloud nine since knowing he had three younger brothers. And he was smiling until he got in the car.


    When Eleanor hugged him, he nestled against her chest.


    Seeing him in such a good mood, Sebastian couldn''t help asking, "Did anything happy happen to


    you?"


    Waylon smiled in silence.


    Sebastian looked at him and realized thetter had had more and more smiles since Eleanor''s


    appearance.


    He had never seen Waylon smile so happily before. He deeply looked at Eleanor and decided to


    consider the divorce carefully.


    ...


    Madison was so angry that she got sick. She had taken pains to obtain thend, but Sebastian had


    snatched it back. She had thought the matter was overst night. But unexpectedly, he had taken


    away Caroline''s video.


    Caroline knelt in front of Madison and cried pitifully with her arm in a cast. Michael had proved his


    sincerity, but Madison still refused to ept her.


    Caroline knew what had happenedst night had caused a significant loss to Michael, so she said,


    "Auntie Madison, I''m sorry!"


    Madison leaned back on the sofa. Although she was sick with anger, the splendid jewels she wore


    made her look graceful and noble.


    She nced at Caroline and angrily yelled, "You are a jinx. Mike has suffered many misfortunes


    since he knew the Ryker family. I would have long let him marry you if you were capable. Look at


    the mess you made. You almost killed me. I felt threatened because of the secret. But don''t forget


    you killed Eleanor when she was pregnant. I dare not let my son marry a vicious woman like you. If


    you reveal my secret, you will be buried with me."


    Caroline abruptly looked at her in disbelief and said, "Auntie Madison, I don''t understand what you


    mean. It is Mike who ordered me to burn Eleanor to death. How can you put all the me on me?"


    Their families were in the same boat. So, she had never expected Madison to say such words.

 Chapter 104 Do You Have Evidence

    Chapter 104 Do You Have Evidence


    Chapter 104 Do You Have Evidence


    Madison sneered at her and disdainfully said with an arrogant face, "Show me the evidence! Do you


    have evidence? Moreover, do you have evidence of me doing that back then?"


    Caroline was stunned. She looked at Madison in disbelief and burst into tears, saying, "You did it to


    Eleanor''s mother in person!"


    Madison snorted, "Your mother, instead of me, did it. I am just an insider. It is your mother who


    committed the crime. She doesn''t love your father but seduced him. She is much more vicious than


    you imagine."


    She stood up and condescendingly looked at Caroline. She had deliberately asked Caroline to kill


    Eleanor back then. The purpose was to make Carolinemit the crime of murder and be a


    counterbnce. Therefore, Gabrie had not dared to act arrogantly in front of her in the past two


    years.


    "Caroline, you know what? If Eleanor had not been that woman''s daughter, I would have preferred


    her. After all, she was smarter and more capable than you. She treated you well. She yielded up all


    the delicious food and beautiful clothes to you. She had never expected her beloved sister to join


    forces with Mike to plot against her. You ruined her reputation and child. She must be turning over in


    her grave. And you haven''t slept well in the past few years. Do you think the ruthless fire destroyed


    everything? You are too naive."


    Madison was fearless now. She had been a coward for more than ten years. But Sebastian had still


    destroyed everything. She no longer feared him and swore to take possession of the entire Moore


    family.


    She wanted to send Sebastian to hell. She would kill anyone who went against her.


    The ambition on her graceful face distorted her facial features.


    Caroline got up from the ground in horror, intending to confirm it with Mike. As soon as she turned


    around, she saw him standing at the door.


    She softly said, "Mike."


    She tensed up, wondering how long he had listened to their conversation.


    Michael looked pale and haggard, as if he had changed into another person overnight.


    He looked at Caroline in an unprecedentedly cold voice, "Caroline, I agree with my mom. Our two


    families'' cooperation ends here. We know each other''s secrets. If you reveal my mother''s secret, no


    one will survive."


    Hisst sentence was a warning. After all, he has met a better woman atst night''s banquet.


    Caroline''s eyes instantly turned red. She trembled with anger and said, "We have been in a


    rtionship for eight years. Are you dumping me? I killed Eleanor for you. I gave the form to you


    after obtaining it. My family only gets dividends every year. We want to support your career, so we


    let that slide. But you want to abandon me. Michael, do you think you can easily get rid of me?"


    She widened her scarlet eyes and wished she could kill him right now.


    Michael showed a cold face because there was no eternal love. He said, "Callie, I lost more than a


    billionst night and saved your life. I have repaid your kindness over the past few years. And I will


    continue to pay the Ryker family the dividends of the Fragrant Pill."


    Caroline sneered and yelled at the top of her lungs, "Michael, remember what you said. I felt left out


    today. I will be out of your league in the future. I will make you beg for mercy on your knees."


    Since she had tricked Eleanor into the trap back then, she could also kill Michael. She believed she


    could do anything as long as she made an effort. So, she evilly smiled and quickly left the Moore


    family.


    Michael walked to his mother, looked at her, and lightly sighed, "Mom, there is no point in this. I


    don''t care who I marry."


    Madison looked at him arrogantly and sneered, "Mike, I raised you, so I know you well. Valentina


    Miles in Gretbert is more suitable for you. I wouldn''t have thought of that girl if you hadn''t mentioned


    her. She hase to Grona several times. And she could not take her eyes off you every time she


    saw you. She is your best choice. Caroline will hold you back."


    After a pause, she sternly continued, "The Miles family is one of the wealthiest families in Gretbert.


    If you marry her, you will have enough power to bring down Sebastian. Have you forgotten the


    shamest night?"


    Hearing her mention what had happenedst night, Michael got angry and said, "No, Mom. I will


    listen to you. I''ll meet Valentina tomorrow. She just sent me a message and asked me out."


    Madison happily nodded. Her dizziness disappeared when she said, "Mike, you are my only hope.


    Your brother is undependable. You will get everything in the end. Believe me! Choose Valentina.


    The powerful family behind her will help you fight against Sebastian. He has made many enemies


    over the years and offended the Miles family. If you marry her, you can use her family to battle


    against him."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Michael nodded. He used to disdain fighting against Sebastian in such a way and wanted to


    surpass him with his ability, but six years had passed. He still couldn''t defeat Sebastian, no matter


    what methods he used. He did not want to waste another six years. Since there was a shortcut, he


    would not miss it.


    "Mom, I see."


    Then, he turned around and went to the study.


    Madison took a deep breath and stared after him. She had a handsome son, so there was no need


    to worry.


    When Caroline returned home in despair, she saw her mother sitting nkly on the sofa. Then, she


    remembered Madison had said that her mother did not like her father.


    When Gabrie heard the sound, she raised her eyes. Seeing Carolin''s injured hand and paler face,


    she asked, "Callie, why are you staring at me like this? Did Madison bully you?"


    Caroline looked at her and coldly smiled, "Did you go to gamble again?"


    Gabrie dared not meet her sharp gaze, so she looked away.


    Caroline walked over, frowned at her turtleneck sweater, and doubtfully asked, "It''s so hot. Why are


    you wearing a turtleneck sweater?"


    These words hit Gabrie''s pain point, and tears welled in her eyes when she said, "I just like this


    sweater."


    Caroline was in a bad mood and didn''t ask any more questions. She nced at her mother, looked


    around the house, bitterly smiled, and sadly said, "Mom, Michael dumped me."

 Chapter 105 Investigating Her Mother

    Chapter 105 Investigating Her Mother


    Chapter 105 Investigating Her Mother


    Gabrie was stunned. She walked over, hugged her daughter, and gently patted her back to


    comfort her, saying, "Callie, don''t be sad. I will make hime to beg you for mercy."


    She widened her eyes in anger. She and her daughter had been insulted on the same day, so she


    would not let Michael go.


    Caroline shook her head and burst into tears, saying, "Madison said I was a murderer. Michael has


    evidence of me killing Eleanor and her child. If we cause trouble, they will reveal the evidence."


    She was remorseful while speaking. After a pause, she continued, "Mom, I hate you. Why did you


    raise Eleanor back then? Why did you make me a murderer? Why did you do this to me? Why?"


    She had a mental breakdown and punched her mother in the back. She had been only 19 years old


    back then. She had been arrogant and frivolous, not knowing the consequences would be


    catastrophic. When someone got the thing she wanted, she only knew she must snatch it back.


    She had fallen in love with the talented and handsome Michael at first sight when she was 16. Both


    her mother and Madison had wanted to kill Eleanor, while she had wanted Michael. She had ruined


    her life for a scumbag, so she bitterly regretted it.


    Gabrie smiled with scarlet eyes and said with murderous intent, "Callie, what''s done is done.


    There is no turning back. If we had not killed Eleanor, we would have died miserable. You did the


    right thing. Since you broke up with Michael, I will help you marry a better man. There are many


    wealthy families in Croeye. Michael is ruthless and heartless. It is a good thing that you got rid of


    him. You can marry into a better family."


    Afterst night''s incident, Gabrie understood that no one would dare to mess with her as long as


    her family was strong enough.


    Caroline closed her eyes and cried bitterly. She had deeply loved and attracted to Michael for eight


    years, but he had denied their rtionship with just one sentence.


    ¡­


    Eleanor didn''t go out in the afternoon and received a message from Sienna in the evening.


    Sienna: I sent you the recording of a conversation in Michael''s vi.


    Waylon was not in the room, so Eleanor clicked on the recording to listen to the conversation


    between Caroline and Madison.


    When she heard Caroline say, "You did it to Eleanor''s mother in person," the phone slipped out of


    her hand.


    Mother!


    The word shocked Eleanor. They had been talking about her mother. She had a mother, so she was


    not an orphan. But what had Madison and Gabrie done to her mother?


    "Madison, Gabrie, Caroline, and Michael, let''s wait and see."


    Eleanor''s eyes turned red. What had happened to her mother? What on earth had Madison and


    Gabrie done?


    Eleanor was scared. She was afraid her mother had suffered the same as her. She trembled and


    felt pain all over.


    She swore she would find out the truth and picked up her phone from the ground. When she was


    about to call Sienna, thetter sent another message.


    Sienna: This is the recording of a conversation in the Ryker family''s house.


    After Eleanor clicked on it, she heard the conversation between Caroline and Gabrie.


    Gabrie said, "If we had not killed Eleanor, we would have died miserable. You did the right thing."


    What did it mean? Eleanor wondered who her mother was and why they had been so afraid of her


    mother that they had killed her.


    The form was not their ultimate goal. It was the power behind her mother that had scared them.


    Eleanor slightly shook her hand and called Sienna.


    "Eleanor."


    Eleanor said in a trembling voice, "Sisi."


    "Eleanor, I know you are sad. But you must be strong. Let''s leave here after we find out the truth,


    OK?"


    Sienna felt sorry for Eleanor, who had had a hard time these years. She had driven herself crazy to


    seek revenge.


    Eleanor smiled with tears in her eyes, "I''m fine. Please investigate the people Gabrie and


    Madison interacted with when they were young. Maybe we can get some information about my


    mother."


    Sienna firmly said, "OK. I believe I can find out the truth. I need some time."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I know you can do it!"


    After hanging up the phone, Eleanor was in no mood for drawing. She walked to the balcony and


    looked at the red sunset, feeling depressed. She slowly sat on the ground and nkly looked out


    the window.


    When she was young, she had never been happy and expected Gabrie to give her some love


    and warmth. But she had been disappointed every time.


    When Eleanor was nine, Caroline had been held hostage. Gabrie had begged the gangster on


    her knees and lied that Caroline had a heart disease. She had said she would kill herself if Caroline


    died.


    Seeing the gangster slightly cut Caroline''s neck with a dagger, Gabrie almost fainted from anxiety


    and said, "No! Please don''t hurt her. Can I exchange my other daughter for her? She is in good


    health and will not faint, so she will not be a drag on you."


    Eleanor had been maturing early, so she instantly understood what Gabrie meant. But she


    couldn''t bear to see Gabrie cry. Therefore, she had swayed when meeting Gabrie''s pleading


    eyes.


    "Eleanor, you are healthy and strong. I believe you can escape. Please save Caroline. She is your


    only sister. Can you bear to watch her die?"


    Eleanor had bitterly smiled. Although she had felt heartbroken, she had still be the hostage in


    ce of Caroline.


    Gabrie immediately took Caroline and Timothy home, not caring whether Eleanor would die.


    Eleanor had escaped and returned home two dayster. Seeing her, Gabrie had been shocked


    as if seeing a ghost.


    Eleanor guessed Gabrie had wanted to kill her since then. She sneered and uncontrobly cried,


    wondering why Gabrie could be so ruthless.


    Eleanor sat there until dark but did not realize it.


    When Waylon came in, he didn''t see her but saw her unfinished design on the table. After looking


    around the room, he found her on the balcony. When he trotted over, he saw her red and dull eyes.


    She seemed to have cried. And her expression was distressed.


    He sadly walked over, crouched beside her, and held her hand.


    Eleanor slowly returned to her senses. Her eyes became much more evident when she met her


    son''s worried gaze.


    She hugged him and said, "Waylon, my baby."


    Eleanor burst into tears and tightly held him. Now, she no longer needed to humbly beg for love


    because her four sons all loved her.


    Feeling her sadness, Waylon quietly let her hold him.


    Suddenly, a cold voice asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Eleanor instantly raised her head to look at Sebastian. She wiped her tears and smiled, "Nothing. I


    couldn''t help feeling sad because someone I knew might have passed away."


    Sebastian looked at her red eyes. There seemed to be thick fog in them, so he could not figure out


    what she was thinking.


    He asked, "Are you OK?"


    She smiled, "Yes, I''m OK!"


    He looked at her and calmly said, "Eleanor, you are my woman, so that you can use my privileges.


    If you are bullied, you should retaliate."


    Eleanor was stunned, not understanding why he had said such words.

 Chapter 106 More Ruthless Than Him

    Chapter 106 More Ruthless Than Him


    Chapter 106 More Ruthless Than Him


    "Mr. Moore, I..."


    Waylon was beside her, so Eleanor changed the topic under Sebastian''s cold gaze, saying, "I''m


    hungry."


    She had wanted to talk with him about the divorce.


    Sebastian''s face became less gloomy when he hoarsely said, "Go downstairs to have dinner."


    Eleanor nodded and took her son downstairs.


    Waylon secretly nced at her, wondering what had made her so sad. Maybe Elijah knew what had


    happened, so he asked him about it after dinner.


    After the meal, Eleanor asked Jackson about Vincent and learned thetter had not returned.


    Sebastian had heard their conversation, so he stared after her and meaningfully smiled.


    He suddenly realized his life had be more interesting since she had entered his world.


    Jackson feared Eleanor would order him to ask someone else to look after Mr. Moore, so he quickly


    turned around and walked away.


    Looking at his back, Eleanor felt he had done it on purpose.


    She turned to look at Sebastian and asked, "Would you like to go out for a walk?"


    After marrying into the Moore family, she had not been to other ces yet.


    Sebastian slightly nodded, "Sure."


    Waylon excitedly ran over, took Eleanor''s hand, and walked out with a grin.


    Seeing them forget about him, Sebastian showed a sullen face, pressed the wheelchair button, and


    followed them out.


    The garden damaged by the vicious dogs had been restored. It was full of the vigor of springtime


    now, looking refreshing andfortable.


    Eleanor stopped to wait for Sebastian and said, "Let''s go somewhere else. It is arge manor. But I


    have only been to Sannot Courtyard."


    Sebastian nodded, "OK."


    Seeing an obstacle in front, Eleanor and Waylon turned around to push the wheelchair together.


    Then, she casually followed behind Sebastian with her son by her side. Their backs looked warm


    and harmonious.


    The night was dark, and the evening breeze was cool.


    The Moore family''s manor was far from the city center, so the air was fresh.


    The street lights were dim. And mosquitoes were flying around them.


    After walking for over 20 minutes, she saw an ivy wall on her left. Behind the wall should be Arthur''s


    vi. There were two luxury cars at the gate.


    When Eleanor and Waylon heard a faint cry from the garden not far away, they involuntarily slowed


    down.


    "Mom, I will never seed in the entertainment industry because of that b*tch and Little Blind. I


    have gotten a good script and a leading role! I was supposed to be famous soon. But


    Sebastian ruined my future with just one sentence. It''s uneptable!"


    "Come on! Comining cannot help! You should secretly teach the little bastard a good lesson and


    retaliate against Sebastian by making him lose his precious son. As for Eleanor, do you think


    Sebastian likes her? She has nothing. Even Hailey can''t win his heart, let alone her. Have you


    forgotten he has a confidante abroad?"


    Eleanor lowered her eyes to look at Sebastian. He turned out to have a confidante.


    "Quinn, don''t be sad. When Eleanor is kicked out, we will hire several men to teach her a good


    lesson and make her live in hell."


    Eleanor was so angry that she shook all over. She let go of the wheelchair. But when she was about


    to go through, Sebastian held her back.


    She angrily said, "You can let them go. But I can''t."


    The mother and daughter chatting in the garden were shocked when they suddenly heard Eleanor''s


    voice. They abruptly stood up and looked at her, menacingly walking toward them, feeling scared.


    Eleanor walked up to them and raised her hand, and heavily Quinn''s face that had just healed.


    Quinn screamed in pain, covered her beaten cheek, and looked at Eleanor''s cold face with fear.


    This p hurt more than the previous one.


    Eleanor asked with murderous intent like the death God, "Do you want to kill Waylon?"


    Lillian was scared to see her act like this. She had never expected Eleanor to look so scary when


    she was angry. She hurriedly smiled with a pale face, "No, Eleanor! You misheard it."


    When she saw Sebastian not far away, she trembled all over.


    Sebastian lived about 20 minutes'' walk away from their vi. He had barely visited them. So, she


    had never expected him toe today. If he had heard their words, the consequences would be


    disastrous.


    Eleanor looked askance at her and coldly said, "This garden was quiet, so I am sure I did not


    mishear it. You beasts, how can you be so vicious? You even n to murder a 5-year-old child!


    Quinn, you don''t know your fate. Let me tell you! You can only live to 25 years old. I don''t care


    whether you believe me. I''m not cursing you. Your health condition determines you will die next


    year. And I will watch you die before I leave."


    She was a doctor, so she could see Quinn was ill.


    Quinn was stunned and said, "Eleanor, how dare you curse me!"


    "Hmph! I''m not as vicious as you. Don''t you know what you have done? You are extravagant and


    sexually promiscuous. I will bring Waylon to your funeral after you die."


    After finishing speaking, Eleanor shook her hand and turned around to leave.


    She pushed Sebastian''s wheelchair and said, "Let''s go back. Don''t get infected by her disease."


    After Eleanor held Waylon''s little hand, thetter tightened his grip.


    Sebastian nced at Eleanor''s cold and arrogant face, saying, "Don''t be so impulsive next time. We


    can take our time dealing with them."


    She had firmly predicted Quinn would die soon. He wondered what she meant.


    "You can bear it, but I can''t. They spoke ill of Waylon so that I would kill them. If they try to murder


    him, I will chop them up and make them into flower fertilizers."


    Sebastian was shocked to hear this, thinking she was even more ruthless than him.


    Waylon felt warm in his heart.


    Sebastian realized something and angrily said, "He is my son."


    Eleanor argued, "I am your wife, so he is also my son. If you can''t protect Sebastian, I will take him


    away."


    It was just a matter of time.


    "Don''t you dare!"


    Sebastian flew into a rage. Talking about taking away his son was ruffling his feathers.


    Crazy anger surged in his heart. He would have fiercely squeezed her delicate neck if he could


    stand up. And his fingers itched to do it.


    Since he had be paralyzed from the waist down, his temper had be much better.


    Eleanor didn''t want to argue with him, so she snorted.


    The people here had scared her. Chills had spread throughout her body while she had been


    listening to those words.


    She reminded Waylon, saying, "Baby, you cannot go out alone. You can''te here without me or


    your father. I will take a vacation. I will apany you wherever you want to go."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Waylon nodded, "OK!"


    When Eleanor rubbed his head, she felt heartbroken.


    ...


    Riverside Gambling House was a casino in Grona. The decoration was splendid. And there were


    rich people everywhere.


    The bodyguards stood every few meters. And there were tiger heads tattooed on their bare arms.


    Seeing the tattoos, people would know they were the bodyguards of this casino.


    Gabrie had dressed herself up before she elegantly walked into the casino. Michael had hurt her


    daughter, so she would not let him go.

 Chapter 107 A Good Show

    Chapter 107 A Good Show


    Chapter 107 A Good Show


    She went to the room where those people had bullied herst night.


    The leader was Jordan. He was only thirty-five years old but looked like a middle-aged man.


    Despite his dark skin, he looked handsome. Before releasing herst night, he had asked her not to


    call the police and said she could turn to him when she got in trouble.


    When Gabrie opened the door, she saw Jordan holding a cigar in his mouth with a fierce face. He


    did all kinds of evil and looked frightening. He was the leader, so he severely punished whoever


    caused trouble in this casino. If a woman were disobedient, he would rape her.


    Now, a young woman was tremblingly kneeling at his feet.


    "Beautifuldy, what brought you here again? Is it because you miss me?"


    Jordan leered at Gabrie, thinking she indeed had such a good figure.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Gabrie smiled and walked over without looking at the shivering woman on the ground. Then, she


    said, "Jordan, didn''t you say I could turn to you? I have slept with you, so I am your woman now. I


    need you to do me a favor."


    Although Gabrie was not young, she was charming and sexy.


    Jordan abruptly held her in his arms and kicked the young woman away, saying, "Get out of here,


    you ignorant b*tch. I will break your legs if you dare to escape."


    The young woman crawled out crying, looking pitiful. Gabrie often visited casinos, so she was


    used to such things and had no sympathy for her at all. After all, an innocent girl would not have


    come to this ce.


    Jordan hugged Gabrie''s curvy body and said, "Let me serve you."


    She had never been satisfied because her husband couldst five minutes. Jordan was strong, so


    he might be able to satisfy her.


    Then, they had sex on the sofa for an hour, sweating profusely.


    Gabrie showed a satisfied look. She was passionate about sex but had never expected anyone to


    make her so happy.


    "Jordan, I do need you to do me a favor. You cannot go back on your word."


    Jordan puffed at his cigar, squinted his eyes with enjoyment, and maliciously smiled, "Go ahead. I


    will do it for you even if you ask me to die."


    She could withstand and enjoy his violence. He had not met such a suitable sex partner for a long


    time, so he was addicted. After all, he hated crying women.


    Gabrie tempted him with a smile, saying, "Michael Moore is rich. You can ask him for money if


    you want to make a fortune. He will give you money if you use your methods."


    Jordan slightly narrowed his eyes. Although he had never made trouble for anyone from the Moore


    family, he said, "OK, I''ll give it a try. If he gives me money, I will share it with you."


    Gabrie smiled with murderous intent shing across her eyes.


    Since she had degenerated, she would not let go of those who had hurt her and her daughter.


    ...


    Eleanor did not look after Sebastian at night. After sending him back to his bedroom, she said, "You


    have a confidante, so it''s improper for me to sleep in your bedroom. Ask someone else to take care


    of you."


    Then, she walked outward, keeping a distance from him. When he was about to speak, she quickly


    left like the wind.


    Sebastian felt helpless. He could care for himself but wanted her to stay by his side. When he


    suddenly thought of something, he was stunned. He suspected she was jealous, so he smiled. And


    he had been in a good mood until he met her in the dining room the following day.


    He looked at her eating and said, "There is a banquet tonight. Go with me."


    Eleanor paused eating, looked at him, and said, "Do I have to go? Our marriage is in name only. We


    will not interfere with each other after the divorce. If I frequently go to such asions with you,


    exining it to your confidante when she returns will be hard for you."


    Hearing her mention the divorce again, Sebastian sneered. Since she had walked into his life, he


    would not give her a chance to divorce him.


    He coldly asked, "Who is my confidante?"


    Eleanor ate slower when she said, "How do I know? I will go outter. Please take good care of


    Waylon."


    Sebastian''s face became colder when he said, "I will naturally take good care of my son. But you


    must attend the banquet tonight. I heard Nathan would also go."


    Eleanor paused eating and said, "Fine! I''ll go."


    Sebastian''s face became even gloomier because she had agreed to go after knowing Nathan would


    go. He knew Nathan was in love with her judging from his expression yesterday.


    Sebastian was so angry that he lost his appetite.


    Eleanor dressed herself up after the meal, wearing a plunging-neck dress. She had fair skin and


    sexy corbones. Her breasts were partially revealed. And her slender legs were eye-catching.


    Watching her leave home, Sebastian showed a sullen face. She had dressed, so he was sure she


    was going on a date.


    Waylon was reading in the study, so he went to apany him. But they both kept spacing out.


    Sebastian looked at Waylon and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Dad, are you going to get a divorce?"


    "No. I will let her stay if you like her."


    Waylon anxiously said, "But I want you to like Aunt Eleanor. She is good."


    His soft voice melted Sebastian''s heart.


    Waylon knew his mom and dad would not be together unless they had feelings for each other.


    Sebastian didn''t answer this question because he did not know how to like a woman.


    Caroline had be a trending topic on the Inte.


    Sienna took advantage of this incident and posted Eleanor''s bitter past online. Only then did people


    learn that Caroline had stolen Eleanor''s boyfriend and that Eleanor had gone missing.


    Then,izens gave the rein to their imaginations.


    [I guess the b*tch and the jerk forced Eleanor away.]


    [I feel the same. Eleanor and I used to be ssmates in high school. Caroline never regarded


    Eleanor as her sister and often bullied her with others.]


    [I pity Eleanor. Those two evil people should go to hell.]


    Eleanor had arrived at Phoenix Studio and was sitting cross-legged in the luxurious lounge. When


    she read thements online, she couldn''t help smiling and thought Sienna could read her mind.


    When she turned to look at Sienna, thetter said, "Gabrie went to the casino against night."


    "Really? It seems she has not learned her lesson."


    Gabrie was always arrogant but did not make a scene this time. So, Eleanor felt a little confused.


    Soon, Sienna told her more shocking news: "She slept with Jordan again."


    Eleanor was at a loss for words. She frowned at Sienna and asked, "Really?"


    Sienna replied, "Really! There is a video."


    Eleanor thought momentarily and asked, "Did Michael and Caroline break up?"


    "Yes, they broke up yesterday."


    Sienna had been surprised to hear the news. She had thought they had harmed Eleanor like that


    back then because they deeply loved each other and would be together forever.


    Eleanor narrowed her pretty eyes. Thinking about what Gabrie had done, sheughed, "There will


    be a good show soon."

 Chapter 108 A Sharp Tongue

    Chapter 108 ASharpTongue


    Chapter 108 A Sharp Tongue


    Sienna looked at her with interest and asked, "What good show?"


    Eleanor yfully smiled, picked up her coffee, took a sip, and said, "I guess Gabrie wants to use


    Jordan to avenge Michael. Isn''t it a dog-eat-dog show?"


    Sienna understood what she meant and thought it was indeed a good show.


    "Eleanor, I discovered another secret. Aubrey has taken the initiative to sleep with Michael these


    days. She has always liked him. Since he broke up with Caroline, Hailey will not let her miss this


    good opportunity. Mr. Logan was released. But theirpany has been turned into a shell within a


    few days. We acquired a lot of shares. "


    Eleanor confidently smiled, gently rubbed her slender fingers against the edge of the cup, and said,


    "This is the result we wanted. Hailey poisoned my son so that I would kill her. I lured Michael to the


    Logan familyst time. His trick made Sebastian show his strong strength."


    Hailey had kidnapped Waylon and staged a rescue. After discovering the truth, Sebastian


    pretended to believe her and secretly gave the Logan family a hard blow. The Logan family had


    been cut off in half, but couldn''t even find out who had done it to them. Now, they were still ttering


    Sebastian.


    Eleanor tutted, "The most terrifying person is Sebastian."


    Sienna guessed what she meant and asked in confusion, "Now that you have found Waylon, what''s


    your next move?"


    They could aplish the revenge without Sebastian''s power, although it would take longer.


    Eleanor was also thinking about it. She had not expected herself to find Waylon so quickly.


    Looking at Sienna, she helplessly said, "Sisi, it''s hard to take Waylon away under Sebastian''s


    nose."


    Sienna sneered, hunched over the table, gnawed her thumb, and said, "If you show him the


    paternity test report, he may let Waylon go with you. You are Waylon''s biological mother. Legally


    speaking, he should give the boy back to you."


    Eleanor lowered her eyes. It sounded easy to do this. But there were many things she had not


    figured out. She wondered who had given Waylon to Sebastian and whether her mother was still


    alive.


    She stood up and said, "Sisi, I gotta go. Please continue to investigate my mother''s matter."


    She could not take the gloves off to retaliate against Michael and the Ryker family until she found


    out what had happened to her mother.


    "OK, I''ll continue to work on it."


    Siennazily hunched over the table and did not want to move because she was in her period.


    Eleanor dotingly looked at her and smiled.


    After leaving the studio, she went back home. Her three babies were obediently taking Popo''s ss,


    so she did not disturb them.


    Seeing her two friends applying facial masks on the sofa, Eleanor looked at Arielle and asked,


    "Arielle, have you obtained the divorce certificate?"


    Arielle''s eyes under the mask glowed with anger when she replied, "That scumbag asked me to


    compensate him for the loss of his youth this year. Someone reported his promiscuous private life,


    so he was dismissed from his position. Moreover, he got sick. He is living in hell and refuses to


    divorce me. He wants to dy it. But it''s no big deal. Two yearster, I will bring the evidence to the


    court and sue for divorce."


    Arielle was not in a hurry. But Andrew''s mother was anxious and cried every day. After all, she had


    harmed her son.


    Arielle thought they deserved it!


    Eleanor sighed, "You should not let him continue dying it. Do you want to waste two more years


    on him? It is not worth it."


    Arielle helplessly said, "But I can do nothing about it if he refuses to get a divorce."


    April suddenly looked at Eleanor and asked, "When will you get divorced?"


    Eleanor was stunned and asked, "Why do you suddenly bring the topic on me?"


    Seeing her pretending, April said, "Sisi said you found your eldest son. Sebastian adopted him.


    Aren''t we best friends? Why did you hide such an important thing from us?"


    Seeing her cute expression, Eleanor couldn''t helpughing, "You did not change at all. But since


    when has Sisi be a big mouth? Yes, I found my son. So, please help me protect the other


    three children. We can''t let the people from the Moore family see their faces. So, they must wear


    masks and hats when they go out. Otherwise, they may get in danger."


    April nodded, took the facial mask off her face, and said, "I see. I will take good care of them. But


    when will you divorce? It will not be good for you if you continue to be entangled with Sebastian and


    Michael. The Moore family''s situation is tooplicated. Nathan scolded me when he returned."


    April still felt aggrieved at the thought of the matter.


    Eleanor asked in surprise, "Why did he scold you?"


    "He asked me why you married Sebastian and med us for not stopping you. He said Sebastian


    was beastly cruel, so you would suffer after marrying him. He said you married a beast, and the


    Moore family was shameless. He even called us brainless and asked us to put balls in our heads."


    Eleanor was speechless because she had never expected Nathan to have such a sharp tongue.


    Arielle couldn''t helpughing out loud, saying, "Arielle, you''re eloquent. Why didn''t you talk back


    and make him at a loss for words?"


    April angrilyughed, "Because I am no match for him!"


    In reality, Eleanor and Nathan barely met, although they had daily video calls. But April often went to


    meet him.


    The reason was simple. Nathan was rich and had VIP membership cards in many high-end ces.


    April made use of his status to do business. Otherwise, she and Eleanor would not have made


    money so quickly now.


    Eleanor remembered Nathan would also go to the banquet tonight, so she decided to exin it to


    him after meeting him.


    "Mommy."


    "Mommy."


    "Mommy."


    When the ss ended, the boys ran out of the room and went straight to Eleanor.


    Seeing her three babies, she squatted down with a smile, held them, and kissed their little faces,


    saying, "I miss you so much."


    She couldn''t bear to part with them.


    The three boys said in unison, "Mommy, we miss you too!"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Eleanor felt warm in her heart. As long as her sons were by her side, she would always be full of


    energy.


    April couldn''t helpining, "You little traitors, I work tirelessly to care for you daily. But you


    forget about me as soon as you see your mother. Can you not do this every time you meet? I know


    you are trying to trick me into having a child. Unfortunately, I don''t even have a boyfriend."


    April was envious of Eleanor at heart. The three cute boys were a godsend.


    No! Every child was a godsend.


    Eleanor yed with the boys and bought them some clothes they liked. Seeing there was no time,


    she reluctantly left home.


    Seeing her leave, Noah instantly got his second wind. He cunningly looked at April and Arielle with


    his bright, big eyes and grinned, "Ladies, I justpleted a task and got a reward. Let''s go out to


    eat delicious food. My treat."


    April excitedly asked, "How much did you earn?"

 Chapter 109 Valentinas Banquet

    Chapter 109 Valentina''s Banquet


    Chapter 109 Valentina''s Banquet


    Noah slyly smiled, "I will keep it secret. Opportunity makes the thief. Anyway, I have made money. I


    will buy whatever you want to eat tonight."


    April and Arielle were no longer in the mood for the facial. They excitedly looked at Noah. April''s


    eyes twinkled like stars when she said, "What are we waiting for? Let''s go to have lobster!"


    Noah knew she would choose the most expensive food.


    "OK! Let''s get ready. We''ll leave in a minute. Boys, I will disguise you. We must not go out without


    disguises. Otherwise, people may recognize you."


    Their mommy was doing arduous work, so they could not let her worry about them.


    Warren and Elijah happily smiled and went back to their rooms to prepare.


    Christian handed him a document in Sebastian''s study in Sannot Courtyard.


    After reading it, Sebastian narrowed his eyes, dangerously looked at him, and coldly said with


    sarcasm, "You spent 150,000 dors to buy these three words?"


    Christian took a deep breath. He had investigated Nathan''s recent movements abroad and bought


    the information from Walter.


    He said, "It''s not a bad deal to buy these three words for 150,000 dors. Nathan''s Fragrant


    Condensed Pill will beunched soon. Its effect is ten times better than that of Fragrant Pill. As soon


    as the new product isunched, Michael and Timothy will face the crisis of stock plummeting. No


    matter how much money Madison''s parents have, they cannot support her forever."


    Hearing him mention Walter, Sebastian thoughtfully said, "Do you know Walter''s origin? He is a


    talent. Ask him if he is willing to join ourpany."


    Christian smiled, "I don''t know. I''ve been dealing with him for half a year. He refused when I asked


    him to meet me. But he will work for us as long as we pay him money. He collects much information,


    and I often buy it from him. He sounded childish. So, I guess he is young."


    Sebastian''s eyes showed admiration when he said, "The younger generation will surpass the old."


    He tore the document in his hand into pieces, threw them in the trash can, looked at Christian, and


    said, "Get ready to go to the banquet!"


    "Yes," Christian nodded.


    When he went out, he bumped into Eleanor returning from outside. She nodded slightly at him.


    The maid closely followed her into her bedroom with a dress. Then, the makeup woman quickly


    walked over.


    Twenty minutester, Eleanor slowly walked downstairs in an elegant ck dress.


    Christian would also go to the banquet, so he and Sebastian waited for her in the living room.


    When Sebastian saw Eleanor, he felt she was elegant but unreachable.


    He nced at Christian behind him and said, "Let''s go."


    Then, the three of them got into the Rolls-Royce limousine.


    Despite Christian''s presence, the atmosphere in the car was still depressing. Eleanor had not said a


    word since her return. She seemed to have made up her mind to cut ties with Sebastian.


    Sebastian''s face was highly sullen.


    Easton felt his life span was drastically shortened every time he rode in the same car as them.


    Everyone kept silent until they reached the hotel.


    Sebastian felt sullen, so he looked out the window. Then, he saw two pretty women walking toward


    the hotel with three children dressed the same. They should be triplets. They wore blue jeans and


    crew-neck white T-shirts. Because they looked a bit like Elijah, Sebastian couldn''t help taking a


    second look.


    He had not found Elijah''s residence yet. He must settle this matter as soon as possible. Elijah was


    his son, so he could not let the boy suffer hardships outside.


    When Sebastian heard Eleanor opening the car door and getting out, he withdrew his gaze.


    At the same time, Elijah looked back and slowly entered the hotel.


    On the 49th floor was a high-end seafood restaurant with all kinds of seafood where the customers


    could eat whatever they wanted. April liked this kind of restaurant the most.


    Eleanor was thinking about something with her head down, so she didn''t notice the five people.


    The banquet was on the terrace connecting two buildings. It was an open-air banquet surrounded


    by various green nts exuding a faint fragrance. The lights were brightly lit. And the decorations


    and arrangements were stylish.


    The nobles of the upper ss were well-dressed, chatting andughing. The women were


    charming. They gathered in small groups and talked in low voices.


    When Sebastian entered the venue, he instantly drew everyone''s attention. He was always in the


    limelight wherever he was.


    After entering the banquet hall, Easton told Eleanor the Finley family was holding the banquet to


    wee Ms. Miles from Gretbert. He had not dared to speak in the car because of the depressing


    atmosphere.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Eleanor narrowed her eyes. Valentina Miles was a star. She had been a mysterious diva three years


    ago. She used to be an illegitimate daughter and had been taken back to the Miles family at sixteen.


    After Mr. Miles''s ex-wife passed away, he married Valentina''s mother. Then, Valentina became the


    youngdy of the Miles family. She had a heavenly voice, so she had been popr online for


    several years. Although she had covered her face when singing, she still got tens of millions of


    followers.


    She had not revealed her face until three years ago. After her identity as the youngdy of the Miles


    family had been exposed, she instantly became a diva. Her albums were always best sellers. And


    her songs had been yed more than 100 million times online. After she had gotten rid of her


    identity as an illegitimate daughter, no one dared to look down on her anymore.


    Easton told Eleanor the information as they walked. After hearing these things, she appreciated


    Valentina.


    Seeing Eleanor and Easton chatting andughing, Sebastian showed a gloomy face. He put his


    hands on the armrests of the wheelchair. His fingers were slender and pretty. The faint veins on the


    back of his hands and the luxurious wristwatch set each other off beautifully, making him look


    nobler. He was mature, steady, and full of male hormones.


    Girls looked at him with admiration wherever he passed. But when they saw Eleanor, they felt angry


    and jealous.


    Eleanor had long been ustomed to such gazes. She stopped talking to Easton and calmly


    followed behind Sebastian.


    Sebastian greeted several business partners along the way.


    The guests at the main banquet hall were more distinguished. As soon as they went in there,


    Eleanor saw Hailey and Caroline. And Michael was standing not far away with a beautiful woman by


    his side.


    Easton whispered in Eleanor''s ear, "Mrs. Moore, the person standing next to Michael is Valentina."


    Eleanor remained silent. She narrowed her eyes and nced at Michael. No wonder he had


    suddenly broken up with Caroline. It turned out he was seeking a connection with the Miles family.


    Tsk tsk! What a scumbag he was!


    Hailey and Caroline showed sullen faces when they saw Eleanor.


    Caroline used to be a princess that everyone ttered. But because of Eleanor, she had be a


    laughingstock. Everyone said she was a simp who had made efforts in vain.


    When she saw Valentina and Michael standing together, she understood everything. Michael


    wanted the Miles family behind Valentina to help him.


    Mr. Zachary said with a ttering smile, "Mr. Moore, thank you foring!"


    Sebastian slightly nodded at him.


    Mr. Zachary''s wife was Valentina''s aunt, so he had taken this opportunity to hold a banquet.


    Everyone who had dealings with the Miles family hade.


    Mr. Zachary stepped forward to lead the way, saying, "Mr. Moore, this way, please!"


    Nathan blocked their way with a wicked smile when they were about to go.

 Chapter 110 My Wife

    Chapter 110 My Wife


    Chapter 110 My Wife


    "Ellie, can I have a word with you?"


    Nathan gently smiled and looked at Eleanor with a storm brewing in his eyes.


    Eleanor slightly nodded, "Sure."


    Seeing Sebastian''s unhappy face, she said, "Mr. Moore, I''ll be right back."


    Sebastian said, "Three minutes."


    He only gave her three minutes.


    Eleanor looked at Nathan and asked, "Are three minutes enough?"


    Nathan looked at Sebastian and angrily said word by word, "No. I have a lot to talk about."


    Sebastian said, "Sorry, but my wife and I will socialize with my business partnerster."


    Nathan was speechless. He red at Sebastian and lowered his voice when he said, "Sebastian,


    how could you say such words? Since you don''t like her, you should not have told these people she


    is your wife!"


    Sebastian looked askance at him and said, "Don''t meddle in my family affair. It''s none of your


    business."


    Nathan snorted, looked at Eleanor, and said, "Ellie, let''s go. We need to talk."


    Eleanor was depressed to see them at war. They quarreled as soon as they met. So, it would be


    hard to make them bury the hatchet.


    Seeing Eleanor follow Nathan away, Sebastian showed a sullen face. And the cold look in his eyes


    made people dare not get close to him.


    Mr. Zachary was standing beside him, so he witnessed what happened.


    Everyone familiar with these two big shots knew they were mortal enemies. So, they were surprised


    to see Nathan openly take Sebastian''s wife away. Sebastian was always in the limelight, so many


    people were paying attention to him.


    Mr. Zachary respectfully reminded him, saying, "Mr. Moore, this way, please. There are fewer


    people there."


    "No. Mr. Zachary, let''s talkter. I will wait for my wife here."


    Sebastian''s voice was husky but emotionless.


    Mr. Zachary was relieved to hear this. After asking his assistant to pay attention to Sebastian, he


    greeted the other guests.


    Seeing Eleanor walk away, Caroline secretly followed behind her.


    Michael looked at Valentina and asked in a low voice. "My Uncle Sebastian is there. Do you want to


    say hello?"


    Valentina looked pretty and elegant. She wore a light golden dress, exquisite makeup, and her long


    hair down. When she smiled, two dimples appeared on her cheeks.


    She had long noticed Sebastian. She looked at Michael and smiled, "Sure. Let''s go over to greet


    your uncle."


    She had always wanted to know Sebastian, who was a legendary man. She had met him once at a


    party two years ago. But he had ignored her. Now, her identity had changed. So, she thought he


    would pay some attention to her.


    When she walked over with Michael, they looked like a perfect match, making others envious.


    Michael smiled, "Uncle Sebastian, this is Valentina."


    Sebastian indifferently nced at him without replying.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Valentina sweetly smiled and gently said, "Mr. Moore, I''ve long been looking forward to meeting


    you."


    Sebastian didn''t spare a look at Valentina. He lightly nodded and nced at the time. Three minutes


    had passed. But Eleanor hadn''te back yet.


    Valentina didn''t get a response, so her smile froze. He still did not bother to spare a look at her.


    Seeing Sebastian''s sullen face, Michael took Valentina away without saying anything else.


    Valentina was unwilling to give in. But she was smart and knew she must not mess with Sebastian


    now. Fortunately, she got helpful information today. Eleanor and Nathan turned out to know each


    other. They seemed to have a good rtionship. Valentina decided to take advantage of it.


    Hailey stood alone in the corner. She used to be ttered by people. But now, everyone ignored her.


    She had not found the person who had attacked her family. Although her father had been released,


    theirpany had be an empty shell. The founding members had secretly swallowed up the


    shares during his absence.


    Hailey pinned herst hope on Sebastian sitting alone at the dining table. So, she fixed her clothes


    and slowly walked toward him.


    ...


    The night view on the rooftop was beautiful.


    Eleanor and Nathan stood side by side and looked at the night scene. When the evening breeze


    blew, her lengthy hair danced in the air. And the wind with fragrance was rxed andfortable.


    Nathan looked sideways at her and angrily asked, "Ellie, why didn''t you ask me to help you seek


    revenge?"


    When Eleanor smiled, she looked stunningly beautiful under the neon lights. Hatred overflowed her


    eyes when she said, "Because I want to do it alone. When I first married Sebastian, I wanted to use


    him to seek revenge. But it''s no longer necessary. I have prepared for six years, so I have enough


    power to make my enemies live in hell."


    Nathan thought of their first meeting. When she had blocked his way with blood all over her, he had


    thought she was a ghost. Her face had been ruined. But she had used herst bit of strength to


    shout, "Please save me and my child."


    He had sent her to the hospital because he did not want to feel guilty in the future.


    But she had tenaciously survived and amazed him.


    Nathan looked at her with a smile and said, "After Fragrant Condensed Pill isunched, you will see


    the results you want. Your enemies are my enemies."


    He had made up his mind just now.


    Seeing his sincere smile, Eleanor knew he was not joking. So, she genuinely said, "Thank you,


    Nathan. I would have died if I hadn''t met you that night."


    "Don''t mention it anymore. Divorce Sebastian as soon as possible if you want to thank me. He is


    ruthless. You are no match for him."


    Nathan had never defeated Sebastian but swore he would beat him and win Eleanor''s heart this


    time.


    "I''ve already made it clear to him. But things areplicated. I will handle it. Don''t worry!"


    Eleanor patted his shoulder and continued, "Nathan, you will do me a great favor if you sessfully


    launch Fragrant Condensed Pill."


    She didn''t make a penny from the form. He had saved her life, so she wanted to repay his


    kindness.


    Nathan deeply stared at her and said, "You can count on me. They will get bogged down."


    She was a genius in the medical field but had too much pain in her heart.


    Eleanor turned around and said, "Let''s go back."


    Nathan slightly nodded, "Call me when you need help. Don''t be afraid if Sebastian bullies you. I will


    protect you."


    He was not kidding. With his ability, he was not afraid of Sebastian.


    Eleanor gratefully smiled, " I know. Will you stay here for a long time?"


    "Yes. I will stay for one year. We will often see each other in the future."


    Nathan had been surprised by her medical skills and wondered how she had removed shocking


    wounds and restored her face to its original state.


    He thought awhile and said, "Ellie, when will you tell me how you heal your face? Women all over


    the world will thank you."


    Eleanor knew what he was referring to. She lowered her eyes and said with a faint smile on her red


    lips, "The cost is too high. Only rich people could afford it."


    Nathan was amused by her words and said, "Isn''t it easier to make money from the rich?"


    "You''re right. I will consider it."


    Eleanor disagreed because she was unsure whether she would stay in Grona.


    Nathan felt slightly disappointed and said, "I did not expect you to need to think about it."


    Not far away, Caroline slowly walked out from behind a tree with a gloomy face.

 Chapter 111 Who Are You

    Chapter 111 Who Are You


    Chapter 111 Who Are You


    She thoughtfully watched them leave with a gloomy face, wondering whom they nned to average


    on.


    But...


    Caroline evilly smiled because she had recorded their conversation. She would give it to Sebastian


    and tell him Eleanor had married him to take advantage of him.


    She believed Eleanor would be screwed. She would retaliate against Eleanor because thetter


    had made her lose everything.


    When Eleanor and Nathan returned to the banquet, everyone looked at them. But they looked


    steadily forward, turned a deaf ear to the whispers around them, and directly walked toward


    Sebastian.


    Sebastian was still where he had been. But Hailey was sitting opposite him with a lean face.


    Seeing her look at Sebastian with obsession, Nathan said with sarcasm, "Mr. Moore, I have just


    talked with Ellie for a few minutes. I did not expect you to hook up with a woman so soon."


    He had never given up any chance to mock Sebastian. So, they constantly bickered as soon as


    they met.


    Sebastian ignored Nathan, looked at Eleanor, and asked, "Have you finished talking?"


    "Yes!"


    Eleanor sat beside him, looked at Nathan, and said, "Nathan, you don''t need to stay here with us."


    Since they were at odds, she needed to separate them. Otherwise, the atmosphere would be


    sour likest time.


    Nathan had been busy these days and did need to go now. He hade here to meet Eleanor.


    "Ellie, I''m leaving. Call me if you need anything."


    He deeply looked into her smiling eyes, thinking she was alluring and charming.


    Eleanor responded with a smile, "OK!"


    Nathan gave Sebastian a provocative nce before he gracefully walked away.


    "Eleanor, you have already married Seb. Why are you still messing with other men? How could you


    leave with Nathan in front of so many people? Are you deliberately embarrassing Seb?"


    Hailey looked at Eleanor with undisguised jealousy. She had not expected Eleanor to have such a


    good rtionship with Nathan. Moreover, Nathan had not spared a look at her from the beginning to


    the end.


    Seeing Hailey so angry, Eleanor smiled, "Nathan and I openly walked out and talked alone for only


    five minutes. But you tried to seduce my husband while I was away. Are you eager to be a


    mistress? Shame on you!"


    When Sebastian heard the word "husband," he abruptly turned to look at Eleanor. Despite the smile


    on her lips, her gaze was icy. There seemed to be fog in her pretty eyes, so he could not figure out


    what she was thinking. But her movements looked casual and unhurried.


    Hailey''s pretty face instantly turned pale. She had said a lot, but Sebastian had never responded,


    ignoring her.


    Since Sebastian had married Eleanor, Hailey had be aughingstock in Grona. She had


    wanted to find out the plotter of the car ident to make him look at her with new eyes. But many


    things had happened recently, making it impossible for her to find evidence.


    Hailey hurriedly denied, "I did not seduce Seb! I came because I need to have a word with him."


    She would have long gotten rid of Eleanor if she could seduce Sebastian.


    "Really? After I talked with a male friend, I felt used of messing around with other men. You


    shamelessly came over to seduce my husband. Can I call you a b*tch?"


    "I..."


    "Shut up! Hailey, it would be best to look at yourself in the mirror. You are slutty."


    Hearing the humiliating words, Hailey picked up the red wine on the table and poured it toward


    Eleanor''s face.


    Sebastian instantly raised his arm and blocked most of the wine with his sleeve.


    Eleanor had expected the red wine would be sshed on her face. When a strong arm blocked it,


    her pupils slightly trembled with shock. She was rarely protected, so warmth shed in her heart.


    When she looked at Sebastian with burning eyes, his face was icy, and his eyes were full of anger.


    He roared, "Get lost!"


    Hailey would not see the sun tomorrow morning. She would suffer what Waylon had suffered.


    "Seb, you can''t do this to me. I have liked you for many years. You would not have been forced to


    marry Eleanor if you had not had the car ident. And we would have still been a perfect match in


    people''s eyes. Seb, I do feel sad. You have never treated me like this before."


    When Hailey stared at Sebastian with a heartbroken expression, even Eleanor thought she looked


    pitiful. This hypocrite was good at acting.


    Sebastian was still expressionless. Seeing Hailey act like this, he felt sick and said, "Hailey, you


    know what you did to Waylon. You will suffer what he suffered."


    Hailey was startled and clenched her fists, not knowing what he meant. She knew if the


    conversation continued, she would be more embarrassed and be aughingstock. So, she


    stood up and smiled, "Seb, I''m leaving."


    After Hailey left, Eleanor looked at Sebastian and softly said, "Mr. Moore, thank you!"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He replied in a deep voice, "You and Nathan left the banquet together in public. You will make


    headlines tomorrow."


    He had no right to interfere with her making friends. But she must keep a distance from Nathan. He


    would make it clear to her when they returned home.


    Eleanor smiled, picked up the red wine on the table, took a sip, and nced at the wealthydies


    who looked over asionally, saying, "I don''t care what other people think of me. It will be fine as


    long as you trust me. Don''t you want to socialize with your business partners? Let''s go."


    "It was just an excuse."


    He did not know why. But he had been eager to stop Nathan from taking her away just now.


    "In that case, I''ll fetch some food. What would you like to eat? I''ll bring it over."


    She was hungry, so she needed to eat something. This kind of banquet was a mere formality for


    her.


    "You just need to bring your food over. Christian has gone to fetch food for me. I need to talk with


    Mr. Zacharyter. Then, we will go home."


    He hade here tonight because of a cooperation with Mr. Zachary.


    "OK."


    Eleanor stood up and left with a smile.


    On the way to the food area, people asionally said hello to her. And she responded to them with


    polite smiles.


    When she arrived, she picked up a te and chose the food she liked. She put shrimp, abalone,


    half a dipping te with vinegar, a little mustard, and some coriander on her te.


    Shrimp and abalone were always her first choice, regardless of where she ate. When she was


    about to leave, she saw tacos. So, she habitually took three and lined them up in a row on the te.


    Suddenly, a shadow enveloped her. When she looked up, she met Michael''s gloomy gaze.


    He angrily asked, "Who are you?"


    A smile shed across Eleanor''s eyes when she unhurriedly asked, "What do you mean? Don''t you


    know I am your aunt-inw?"


    Michael looked at the te in her hand. He was familiar with the way the food was ced.


    Noticing his doubtful gaze, Eleanor was taken aback and slightly tightened her grip on the te.

 Chapter 112 Singing a Song

    Chapter 112 Singing a Song


    Chapter 112 Singing a Song


    Seeing her movements, Michael showed a colder look and tensed up. Back then, he had burned


    Eleanor and the bastard in her belly to death to obtain the form.


    Every time he dreamed about her, he felt a little guilty. But his expectations for a bright future


    swallowed his guilt when he saw the hundreds of millions of earnings.


    "Twelve shrimps, three abalones, and three tacos. You picked Eleanor''s favorite food. She always


    ate the abalone first, then the tacos, and finally the shrimp. She could eat only a little mustard but a


    lot of vinegar. You have the same eating habits as her. Is it a coincidence?"


    The corner of Eleanor''s lips twitched when she sneered, "Shame on you! You are a two-timer, but


    still tried to hook up with me. You don''t respect Sebastian at all."


    She should not have been so careless and forgotten her enemies knew some of her living habits.


    Although she had changed her face, those habits could not be changed.


    "Eleanor, you are Eleanor, right?"


    Michael stared at her intently as if his sharp gaze could prate her.


    Eleanor nodded with a smile, "Yes, I am Eleanor. Do you want me to change my name? Is it


    because I have the same name as your ex-girlfriend? Mrs. Moore told me Eleanor had run away


    from home because you cheated on her with Caroline. Judging from your expression, I suspect you


    still have feelings for her."


    Michael coldly stared at her smiling face. Her expressions were simr to Eleanor''s, but her


    temperament was different.


    Seeing him lost in thought, Eleanor sneered and returned to Sebastian''s side with the food.


    Not far away, Valentina was unhappy to see this scene. She was chatting with several youngdies.


    She was supposed to be in the limelight tonight. But everyone kept ncing at Eleanor.


    Valentina was depressed but still maintained a smile on her face.


    Suddenly, a youngdy said, "Ms. Miles, you are a diva with a sweet voice. I like your songs very


    much. I am your fan. May I have the honor to hear you sing a song tonight?"


    Hearing this, everyone echoed.


    "Ms. Miles, please!"


    "Ms. Miles, sing a song!"


    Hearing the girls'' voices, the other guests instantly understood what was happening.


    Valentina had a gentle and considerate persona. Hearing everyone liked her so much, she nodded


    with an elegant smile and walked toward the stage.


    The host came on stage. His loud voice resounded throughout the venue when he said, "Ladies and


    gentlemen, thank you foring. I hope you all have a wonderful night. Now, please wee Ms.


    Miles to the stage. She will sing Deepest Love for You."


    Then, Valentina gracefully stepped onto the stage. She had a lot of performing experience and


    looked calm and generous. But when she stood in the center of the stage, she asionally looked


    in Sebastian''s direction.


    When Eleanor raised her head, she inadvertently met Valentina''s eyes and saw infatuation. She


    frowned, lowered her head, and continued eating the shrimp.


    Soon, she heard a sweet voice singing.


    Eleanor raised her eyes and nced at Valentina on the stage. Her singing voice was pleasing,


    soft, and charming. The treble was crisp and loud, while the bass was tender and sentimental. She


    sang this love song full of affection as if her beloved man was present.


    Noticing Valentina frequently nce at Sebastian, Eleanor thoughtfully pursed her lips.


    When the song ended, the banquet broke into warm apuse.


    But Sebastian was unresponsive. He seemed in his world and had not heard Valentina sing.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Eleanor asked with a smile, "Mr. Moore, do you like the song?"


    Sebastian was reading a report on the stock market. The Moore Group''s share prices had risen a


    lot recently. Hearing her voice, he raised his head and looked at her in confusion.


    Eleanor looked over and felt speechless to see him reading a stock market report.


    He was indeed a workaholic.


    "Pardon? I didn''t hear what you said just now."


    Sebastian was polite when he was in a good mood.


    Eleanor smiled, "I asked if you liked this song."


    When Eleanor spoke, the whole venue happened to fall silent. Her voice was loud, so everyone


    heard her words and looked over.


    Eleanor was shocked by the coincidence.


    Valentina looked at Sebastian with a smile.


    But he looked at Eleanor and slightly shook his head, "I didn''t pay attention."


    Everyone was at a loss for words.


    That was so typical of Mr. Moore.


    Valentina tightened her grip on the microphone. She had sung the song more passionately than in


    her concert because he was present.


    But he had said, "I didn''t pay attention."


    Valentina felt humiliated and embarrassed. Everyone ttered her, but he had ignored her three


    times.


    At the banquet two years ago, he had looked radiant and dazzling. She had fallen in love with him


    at first sight. But he had not bothered to look at her. Therefore, she had targeted Michael.


    Fortunately, Michael wisely broke up with Caroline to be her boyfriend.


    Valentina maintained an elegant smile, looked at Eleanor, and said, "Mrs. Moore, nice to meet you. I


    am Valentina."


    Eleanor didn''t understand why Valentina had said such words, so she looked at thetter in


    surprise, wondering what she was up to.


    Soon, she showed a generous smile and responded, "Nice to meet you too!"


    Valentina nced at Sebastian and said, "As Mr. Moore''s wife, you must be talented. Everyone is in


    the humor tonight. Why don''t you sing a song for us?"


    Eleanor figured out that Valentina was making things difficult for her. Sebastian''s words had


    angered her. But she was still unwilling to give in. So, she wanted topete with Eleanor to see


    whether thetter was worthy of him.


    Hearing Valentina deliberately making trouble for Eleanor, Sebastian nced at the former.


    Seeing him finally look over, Valentina gently smiled at him. But his gaze swept across her and


    quickly returned to Eleanor''s face.


    Everyone looked at Eleanor, wondering if she would go on stage to sing. She used to be an orphan


    and had never taken vocal music sses, so they guessed she was tone-deaf.


    Some people began whispering.


    "I heard she was an orphan and had no backers. If she goes on stage, she will tremble all over.


    How can she sing?"


    "I agree. She is just lucky eye candy."


    Eleanor turned a deaf ear to the whispers. She looked at Sebastian and asked with a smile, "Mr.


    Moore, do you want to hear me sing?"


    Sebastian frowned slightly. Seeing the men at the banquet look at her pretty face asionally, he


    said, "Sing for me when we return home."


    Eleanor gently smiled, looked at the other guests, and said, "I can sing and dance. But my husband


    wants me to perform for him only."


    The meaning of her words was simple. She was implying the other people present were unworthy of


    hearing her sing.

 Chapter 113 Premeditation

    Chapter 113 Premeditation


    Chapter 113 Premeditation


    Everyone was stunned.


    Eleanor beamed joyfully, looking beautiful and innately proud like plum blossoms in the snow.


    Valentina smiled and said, "Mr. Moore, why don''t you let Mrs. Moore show her talent to us? We can


    learn from each other."


    Sebastian looked at her indifferently and said, "Because my wife does not need to y at the


    gallery."


    The smile on Valentina''s face froze because he implied she was ying to the gallery.


    The scene suddenly became awkward.


    But only Valentina felt embarrassed.


    Suddenly, Caroline came over, looked at Eleanor, and chuckled, "I also want to see Mrs. Moore''s


    talent. Mrs. Moore, everyone is looking forward to your performance."


    She would not miss any opportunity to let Eleanor make a show of herself.


    An intense murderous intent shed through Eleanor''s eyes. Sebastian had said she could use his


    privileges, so she looked at Caroline and chuckled, "Who do you think you are? You are not


    qualified to listen to me singing!"


    Caroline''s face instantly turned pale. She had not expected Eleanor to say such words. She looked


    at Eleanor with resentment, feeling badly humiliated. Her rtionship with Michael had be a


    joke. And Eleanor''s words made her existence more ridiculous.


    She didn''t want to hear Eleanor sing. She just wanted to get a chance to get close to Sebastian. But


    she was not a pushover, so she casually smiled, "Do you mean no one here is qualified to listen to


    you sing?"


    Eleanor picked up her wine, elegantly took a sip, and said, "I didn''t say that. You did."


    Caroline''s face turned paler because she could not figure out what Eleanor was thinking.


    Seeing her speechless, Eleanor sneered in her heart, thinking this stupid woman deserved to be


    abandoned. They would have long gotten married if Michael had wanted to marry her. But he had


    let her wait for so many years.


    Eleanor wanted to embarrass her more, adding, "Ms. Ryker, you should mind your own business."


    These words had some hidden meaning. Michael had stayed with Valentina instead of Caroline


    tonight. Anyone with a discerning eye could see what was going on. After all, Michael looked very


    attentive to Valentina.


    Valentina''s face also became gloomy. And she couldn''t get off the stage.


    Fortunately, Michael came on stage, looked at her, and tenderly smiled, "Vana, you didn''t eat


    anything. You must be tired. Let''s go to fetch something to eat."


    His appearance gave Valentina a way out. She gently smiled, "OK!"


    Then, she followed him off the stage.


    Seeing this, the rubbernecks who had looked forward to watching the fun dispersed with


    disappointment.


    But there were still many people around Valentina. After all, she had high status.


    Michael had abandoned Caroline, so she became aughingstock. Feeling the strange gazes from


    the people around her, she was in pain.


    Michael was a bastard. She would teach him a good lesson. When she turned around and squinted


    her eyes, her dark pupils were full of murderous intent. She had loved him for many years, but he


    had easily dumped her. She clenched her fists, viciously looked at Eleanor, and left the venue. She


    had Christian''s phone number to send the recording to him. He was loyal to Sebastian, so he would


    let thetter listen to it.


    After the farce ended, the banquet continued.


    When Sebastian looked at Eleanor, she smiled at him and asked, "Did I embarrass you?"


    Sebastian looked at her intensely and replied, "No. I don''t care about such things."


    When Christian returned, he meaningfully nced at Eleanor, looked at Sebastian, and said, "Are


    we going back now?"


    Sebastian nodded, "Yeah!"


    Seeing Sebastian about to leave, Mr. Zachary came over to see him off with a smile and respectfully


    asked, "Mr. Moore, are you leaving?"


    Sebastian looked at him indifferently and said, "Yes. Thank you for your kind hospitality tonight."


    "You''re wee. Mr. Moore, it is my honor to have you at the banquet. I have discussed the


    cooperation with Mr. Thomas."


    Sebastian slightly nodded, unwilling to talk anymore.


    Easton hurriedly came over and wheeled him outward.


    Valentina was eating. Seeing Sebastian about to leave, she felt frustrated and disappointed.


    In an obscure corner, a pair of gloomy eyes stared after Sebastian and Eleanor. Then, a strange


    smile appeared on her face in the darkness.


    After returning home, Eleanor removed her makeup and took a shower.


    Christian followed Sebastian into the study room, held his phone, and hesitated to speak.


    Seeing this, Sebastian asked, "Is there anything wrong?"


    Christian nodded, "Yes. It''s about Eleanor."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Sebastian took off his suit jacket and put it on the table.


    Christian took out his phone and yed the recording.


    After listening to it, Sebastian showed a gloomy face. Fragrant Condensed Pill and Fragrant Pill had


    simr names.


    Seeing him keep silent, Christian said, "Did you hear it? Nathan asked Eleanor for the form."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Sebastian carefully listened to the conversation again.


    Firstly, Eleanor was back to seek revenge. And she had more than one enemy.


    Secondly, Nathan had saved her life.


    Thirdly, she had medical skills.


    After all, if she had not had medical skills, she would not have created the form.


    Sebastian''s face became gloomier. Sure enough, Eleanor had approached him with some ulterior


    motive.


    He looked at Christian and asked, "Who gave you the recording?"


    Christian sat across from him and replied, "Caroline. Eleanor premeditated your marriage. She


    should be Eleanor Ryker from the Ryker family. Despite their different temperaments, they have


    simr facial features. We can only try to pry open either Caroline''s mouth or Michael''s. Nathan has


    always been at odds with you so that he won''t tell us the truth."


    After a pause, he continued, "After she married you, she deliberately provoked Madison while you


    were in aa. Old Master Moore suppressed arrogant Madison and drove her and her family into


    the backyard. She used Waylon that time. She must have nted people in the Moore family. When


    Michael nned to destroy her, she heard about his conspiracy and prepared in advance. She


    asked someone to disguise as her and went to the backyard. Otherwise, Michael and his family


    would not have been kicked out. A lot of things have happened. They seem unrted. But things


    are too coincidental. What''s more, why did you wake up so soon? The doctors concluded you would


    never wake up and would die within a month. But you woke up half a month after she married you.


    Do you believe it is because she counteracted your bad luck? Why did Michael make trouble for the


    Logan family? He thought the doctors Hailey invited saved your life. But how could those quack


    doctors save you? Eleanor used your power to suppress the Logan family!"


    While speaking, Christian involuntarily clenched his fists.


    When Sebastian abruptly looked at him, he saw a strange emotion sh across thetter''s face.


    They had been friends for many years, so he could think of everything Christian could think of.

 Chapter 114 Eleanor Is Alive

    Chapter 114 Eleanor Is Alive


    Chapter 114 Eleanor Is Alive


    Sebastian asked in surprise, "Do you think she is Melody?"


    His words repelled Christian.


    He thought she was Melody but instantly denied, "How is it possible?"


    Sebastian slightly pursed his lips, put his hands on the wheelchair''s armrests, and said, "Melody will


    give me acupuncture treatment at three tomorrow afternoon. Eleanor is never at home when


    Melody shows up. Do you think it is a coincidence?"


    Christian clenched his fists, exuding cold and gloomy vibes.


    Seeing him keep silent, Sebastian asked, "What if they are the same person?"


    Christian''s eyes shed withplicated emotions. He abruptly looked at Sebastian and asked,


    "Do you like her?"


    He was serious about it. They were best friends, so he would quit if Sebastian liked her.


    Sebastian didn''t know how to like a woman. He truthfully replied, "I don''t know. I probably don''t like


    her."


    Christian was in a much better mood when he said, "Divorce her as soon as possible if you don''t


    like her."


    Seeing Sebastian remain silent with his head down, Christian stood up, looked at him deeply, and


    turned to leave.


    After sitting still for a long time, Sebastian pressed the button on his wheelchair, moved to the


    window, and looked at the night scene outside. The buildings in the distance were brightly lit.


    His mood had beplicated because of a woman for the first time.


    ...


    After returning home, Caroline kept ying the recording in her bedroom.


    Revenge, enemies, Fragrant Condensed Pill, and Fragrant Pill. These words kept resounding in her


    mind like devil''s voices.


    Her bedroom was decorated in pink. She liked pink and thought it was pretty and warm.


    She slowly leaned on the headboard, held her phone, and repeatedly listened to the recording.


    Suddenly, a scary thought popped into her mind.


    Eleanor was still alive!


    At the thought of this possibility, she was so frightened that her phone slipped out of her hand.


    She shook her head like crazy, murmuring, "Impossible."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    But her pupils trembled when she thought about what Michael and his family had suffered recently.


    The past few years had been peaceful. But since Eleanor had married into the Moore family,


    Michael and his family had gotten in trouble one after another.


    Eleanor had said she had initially nned to use Sebastian to seek revenge. At the thought of this


    sentence, Caroline trembled with fright.


    "It''s her! She''s not dead!"


    Disbelief shed across Caroline''s frightened face.


    She shook her head because she did not believe Eleanor could escape.


    When she asionally dreamed of Eleanor''s bloody appearance, she was always so scared that


    she dared not close her eyes for days. Six years had passed. When she finally moved on, another


    woman named Eleanor suddenly appeared, making her increasingly upset.


    She had fallen into Madison''s trap six years ago. Otherwise, she would not have been reduced to


    such a miserable situation.


    Caroline bitterly smiled. Eleanor had treated her well since their childhood. Eleanor knew she was


    adopted, so she had lived a cautious life in the Ryker family and given up everything to Caroline.


    When Caroline had bullied her, she could only grit her teeth and endure it. When Caroline asked


    other people to bully her, she sadly looked at the former.


    Thinking of the past, Caroline felt resentful.


    She had thought she could outwit Madison. Unexpectedly, Madison was much more cunning than


    she had thought.


    Caroline sneered because she did not think Eleanor had the qualifications and ability to take


    revenge. After all, she had been pregnant with a bastard. Caroline thought Eleanor would be


    finished as long as she told Sebastian about it.


    When Caroline wildlyughed, Gabrie happened toe upstairs. Hearing the hysterical


    laughter, Gabrie was startled. She quickly opened the door, walked in, and asked, "Callie, what''s


    wrong?"


    Carolineughed with tears. She wiped her face and said, "Mom, Eleanor is not dead. She created


    a new form to suppress us. Hurry up and ask Dad to sell the shares of Michael''spany."


    "What?"


    Gabrie was taken aback.


    "Callie, do you know what you are talking about?"


    Gabrie was so shocked that she almost bit her tongue.


    Caroline yed the recording.


    After listening to it, Gabrie sternly asked, "Her enemies are us and Michael?"


    Fragrant Condensed Pill and Fragrant Pill had simr names. So, she instantly understood


    everything.


    Caroline said, "Madison is a b*tch. It was her son who killed Eleanor. But she med me and said a


    vicious woman like me did not deserve to marry in the Moore family."


    "It is just an excuse. Michael wants to build a connection with the Miles family behind Valentina."


    "Mom, Michael made me aughingstock. Thosedies from aristocratic families all surrounded


    Valentina tonight. It is unfair. I can''t ept it."


    Caroline threw herself into Gabrie''s arms and burst into tears.


    Gabrie tightly hugged her, feeling extremely distressed. She gently patted her daughter''s back


    and said, "Callie, don''t worry. Mom will teach Michael a good lesson. You can rest assured."


    Timothy came in, frowned at the mother and daughter, and asked, "Why are you crying?"


    He had heard them crying in the living room downstairs.


    After Gabrie told him everything, he was so shocked that he couldn''t help taking a few steps


    back. No wonder he had thought Eleanor looked familiar when he had first met her in the hospital.


    He looked at the mother and daughter and angrily said, "It was all your fault. You made her get


    pregnant, imprisoned her, ruined her face, and tantly burned her and her child to death. You have


    no humanity! I''ve long asked you to get rid of her. But you insisted on keeping the time bomb in the


    house. I felt depressed every time I saw her."


    Gabrie regretted it very much. She said, "She is a human. Do you think we could easily get rid of


    her back then? It was Madison''s idea. I will not spare her."


    She was also fuming with anger.


    Timothy knew the seriousness of the matter and did not dare to dy it any longer, saying, "I will


    talk to Michael and sell all my shares to him on the pretext of him breaking up with Callie. I have


    found a new business partner. I will get the money back first."


    Timothy strode out of the bedroom, intending to go to meet Michael.


    Michael was thest to walk out of the banquet. Valentina was tipsy. He had booked a hotel room


    for her. He helped her get into his car, intending to send her over.


    Valentina looked obedient when she was drunk. Seeing the petite woman quietly lean in his arms,


    he suddenly felt very protective of her.


    He carefully ced her in the passenger seat, got in the car, and drove away.


    After a while, Valentina sobered up a lot. She slightly raised her head, kissed Michael''s handsome


    face, and said, "Mike, can you stay with me in the hotel tonight? I will stay here for a month. Would


    you like to return with me to meet my father a monthter?"


    She did not want Sebastian anymore because he did not bother to spare a look at her. After all, she


    was an intelligent person. But she swore to let him regret missing her.


    Michael nodded with a smile, "Sure."


    Because of the influence of the Miles family, Michael did not think his grandfather would stop this


    marriage.


    When he felt happy, a car suddenly rushed over from afar.


    Boom!


    The two cars collided.

 Chapter 115 Making Trouble

    Chapter 115 Making Trouble


    Chapter 115 Making Trouble


    Valentina screamed in fright and angrily asked, "What''s going on?"


    Michael frowned. Seeing her grimace in pain, he asked, "Vana, are you injured?"


    Valentina was in a bad mood. She had nned to have a good sleep after having sex with Michael


    in the hotel. But unexpectedly, they had a car ident on the way.


    It made her angry, so she said sullenly, "I''m fine. Hurry up and settle the matter. I want to return to


    the hotel as soon as possible."


    Michael disliked being ordered, so he slightly frowned when he said, "OK! You take a rest in the


    car."


    Then, he opened the door and got out of the car.


    Several arrogant men got out when he was about to ask the driver why he had hit his car. They


    were dressed like gangsters and had tattoos on their arms. Although he didn''t go to casinos, he


    knew what the tiger tattoos meant.


    The four men held baseball bats and cigarettes in their mouths when they walked toward Michael


    with evil smiles. He could see they had bad intentions, so he coldly narrowed his gloomy eyes.


    They had hit his car on purpose.


    "What do you want?"


    The leader spat at Michael and sneered, "What do you think we want? You damaged our car. How


    much do you n topensate us?"


    Michael didn''t want to waste time talking with them, so he asked, "How much do you want?"


    "Mr. Moore, you are a straight shooter. We will let you go if you give us 700,000 dors. Is it OK?"


    Michael silently smiled.


    700,000 dors?


    Did they think his money grew on trees?


    But he wondered why the people from the casino hade to make trouble for him. He thought


    awhile and said, "I will give you 850,000 dors. I want to buy information from you with the extra


    150,000 dors. I need to know who sent you here."


    His words swayed the leader. If Michael had given them 850,000 dors, his brothers would have


    earned more. So, he said, "Wait a minute. I''ll call and ask my boss."


    He quickly made a call and told Jordan about Michael''s requirements.


    "Idiot! Do Ick 150,000 dors? Beat him hard ande back with 700,000 dors. It''s a long-


    term business."


    Jordan angrily hung up the phone. He liked Gabrie''s body because he could do whatever he


    wanted to her. The woman just now had fainted as soon as seeing his massive dick. It was boring.


    The leader hung up the phone, looked at Michael with pity, and said, "Sorry, my boss doesn''t


    agree."


    Michael slightly frowned.


    The leader spat cigarette butt on the ground and said with an evil smile, "Guys, cripple him and let


    him give us 700,000 dors. Don''t kill him."


    Michael angrily yelled, "You are courting death!"


    In Grona, no one could harm him except Sebastian. His position was unshakable.


    Seeing a man rushing over, Michael gave him a hard kick and knocked him down. The bat slipped


    out of his hand, bounced, and rolled to Michael''s feet. Michae quickly picked it up and wielded it at


    another man rushing toward him.


    He had put forth more strength this time and broke the man''s wrist with a bang, making thetter


    scream in pain.


    Seeing this, the other two men dared not move forward anymore.


    They had heard one of Michael''s hands had been broken, so they had not expected his fighting


    capacity to be so enormous.


    Smelling the danger, they instinctively turned around to escape.


    Michael''s eyes shed with murderous intent when he quickly caught up with them and blocked


    their way.


    Before the two men could react, he heavily hit them on their heads with the bat. They instantly had


    a ckout and slumped to the ground.


    The leader did not faint. He curled up in fear, looked at Michael''s cold face, and asked, "Michael, do


    you know who we are? How dare you his us?"


    Michael sneered, raised one foot in the high-end ck leather shoe, and stepped on his chest.


    The leader groaned in pain, feeling his chest was about to explode under the pressure.


    Michael imitated Sebastian''s demeanor to threaten the leader, saying, "Tell me who sent you here.


    If you refuse, I will kill you four right now. The Moore family has the final say here. I can wipe out


    your casino in one go. Don''t you know how powerful my Uncle Sebastian is? Your lives are


    worthless in our eyes."


    Every time he taught others a lesson, he mentioned Sebastian to scare them.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "OK, I will tell you! It''s Jordan. He sent us here. But I don''t know anything else."


    The leader feared death, so he didn''t dare to struggle. He had lost courage after hearing


    Sebastian''s name.


    Michael''s face became increasingly gloomy when he said, "You are lying. If you don''t tell the truth, I


    will kill you now."


    While speaking, he put forth more strength in his foot.


    It hurt so much that the leader couldn''t breathe. He panicked and went weak all over. He couldn''t


    bear it anymore. He did not want to risk his life, so he said, "It''s Gabrie. You should know she


    often goes to casinos. She has a good rtionship with Jordan. You dumped her daughter, so she


    wants to teach you a lesson."


    Michael sneered. It turned out to be Gabrie. She seemed to have chosen to do it the hard way.


    He wanted to break up with Caroline quietly, but they wanted to make trouble.


    Michael narrowed his eyes and said, "How did Gabrie get Jordan to help her?"


    Jordan should have long been arrested. But the police were still investigating him because of the


    lack of evidence.


    "What else could it be? She slept with him."


    Michael was stunned because this answer was beyond his expectations.


    The leader had told the truth, so Michael reminded him, saying, "Don''t go back to the casino if you


    want to live. Run away for your life. Jordan will be arrested soon. If you have no way out, you can


    come to me."


    Then, he let go of the leader. After he got in the car, he received a call from his mother.


    "Mom, what''s up?"


    "Mike, when will youe back? Mr. Ryker said since you and Callie had broken up, he did not


    want our two families to have dealings with each other anymore. He wants us to buy his shares.


    Hurry up ande back."


    When Michael looked at the charming woman beside him, a sh of lust shed in his eyes.


    Aubrey had taken the initiative to sleep with him. She had been shy, and he had enjoyed it very


    much. But Valentina''s status was different, so he didn''t want to go home tonight.


    "Mom, I don''t have time tonight. Ask him to meet me tomorrow."


    He would never allow the Ryker family to withdraw. Gabrie had asked those gangsters to make


    trouble for him so he would not let her family go.


    He had the support of the Bryce family. With Valentina''s help, he would soon climb to the height he


    wanted.


    After hanging up the phone, he looked at Valentina and gently asked, "Vana, are you scared?"


    Valentina shook her head with a smile, took his arm, and said with admiration, "Mike, you are so


    brave. Let''s go."


    She couldn''t wait to have sex. Caroline''s frustrated face tonight had given her a sense of


    achievement.


    Gabrie hadn''t slept yet because she was waiting for the excellent news from Jordan. But what


    she received was a threat from Michael. And she was shocked when she saw the message.

 Chapter 116 Losing Her Sight

    Chapter 116 Losing Her Sight


    Chapter 116 Losing Her Sight


    [Mrs. Ryker, what will Mr. Ryker think if he knows you cheated on him with Jordan?]


    The phone slipped out of Gabrie''s hand.


    Jordan had betrayed her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    She had made a mistake! Jordan only cared about money. How could he take her seriously?


    Gabrie punched her chest in hatred. She had always plotted against others. But this time, she


    had fallen into Michael''s trap.


    She would not let him get his way. So, she bent down, picked up the phone, and replied to him.


    Gabrie: Michael, you framed me up. You will receive the retribution.


    Michael was driving and didn''t notice the message from her. So, she did not receive a reply when


    Timothy came back.


    She calmed herself down, looked at him, and asked with a smile, "Honey, how is everything going?


    Will Michael allow you to withdraw?"


    Timothy shook his head in frustration, saying, "He was not at home. When I left, Madison


    deliberately told me he was apanying Valentina."


    Gabrie had been anxious. After hearing these words, she breathed a sigh of relief. Then, a fierce


    look shed across her eyes. She swore to let Michael live in hell.


    "Honey, if Michael refuses to buy the shares and give us the money, I will figure out how to deal with


    the mother and son."


    This time, she was not afraid of perishing together with them.


    Timothy nodded and gloomily said, "Find a chance to confirm Eleanor''s identity. We suspect her.


    But it is not a sure thing. Let''s not fall to pieces quite yet."


    "I See. I''ll go there tomorrow afternoon."


    Gabrie also wanted to confirm whether Eleanor was still alive.


    Outside their bedroom, a servant quietly walked away.


    ...


    Eleanor slept until she naturally woke up in the morning. Then, she remembered she needed to give


    Sebastian acupuncture treatment in the afternoon.


    Seeing her son sleeping soundly, she quietly got out of bed, intending to prepare breakfast for him.


    Waylon had gained some weight under her loving care recently. And their rtionship became


    better. She thought it was time to tell him the truth.


    She pursed her lips, smiled, and went to the bathroom to shower.


    A hysterical roar suddenly sounded in Hailey''s bedroom in the Logan family.


    "My eyes! Why can''t I see anything? Why?"


    When Hailey stumbled around, she knocked a lot of things over. After her face hit the door frame, it


    swelled and turned red. Her knees were bruised. Some wounds were even bleeding.


    But she did not care about the pain. She was overwhelmed by fear because she had suddenly


    be blind.


    She would not have felt so scared if she had turned deaf. But after losing sight, the endless


    darkness made her unable to do anything.


    Cameron and Aubrey felt distressed seeing her like this.


    Cameron thought he had been very unlucky recently. Bad things had happened to his family, one


    after another.


    He had hoped Hailey could marry into an aristocratic family to save hispany. But now, she had


    be blind.


    "What happened? Why did you suddenly lose your sight?"


    Cameron anxiously stamped his feet. The hair around his temples had turned gray. He had aged a


    lot these days.


    Hailey slowly calmed down and remembered what Sebastian had saidst night. "Hailey, you know


    what you did to Waylon. You will suffer what he suffered."


    She violently trembled before she said with tears, "It''s Sebastian."


    Cameron was shocked and angrily asked, "Who?"


    Hailey slowly knelt on the ground and said, "It''s Sebastian. I lost contact with the people I nted


    around him. Our family has had a lot of trouble recently, so I didn''t have time to consider it. Dad,


    how could he do this to me? I tried to kill that little bastard for Sebastian''s good. Why did he retaliate


    against me? It''s unfair!"


    Anger and hatred flooded in her chest. Her whole body convulsed before she fainted.


    Cameron felt physically and mentally exhausted after sending her to the hospital.


    While having breakfast, Sebastian received the news that Hailey had had a mental breakdown after


    bing blind and had been sent to the hospital.


    Eleanor and Waylon were having breakfast with him. After hearing Easton''s report, she understood


    Sebastian had returned like for like.


    Hailey had never expected her beloved man to give her such a surprise. But she deserved it, so


    Eleanor had no sympathy for her.


    Waylon evilly smiled, "Dad, thank you!"


    Eleanor was shocked to see this, thinking her son''s personality resembled Sebastian''s.


    Sebastian rubbed Waylon''s head and smiled, "Dad will not let those who bullied you go."


    "I know! Dad, you are the best!"


    Waylon was grateful to Sebastian and gave him a sunny smile.


    Sebastian had seen him smile like this for a long time and thought it was all his fault. He had


    neglected his son.


    After a pause, he said, "Enjoy the meal."


    "OK!"


    Waylon was obedient. He always did as Sebastian said and barely talked back.


    After finishing an egg pancake, Eleanor looked at Sebastian and said, "I need to go out this


    afternoon and will be back around six."


    Sebastian slowly raised his head and took a deep look at her. Her eyes were frank, so he knew she


    bore him no ill will. She had wanted to use him but was not bothered to do it now. So, she would


    leave him sooner orter. He calmly nodded, "OK!"


    After lunch, Eleanor received a message from Christian.


    Christian: I will pick you up at the coffee shop at three this afternoon.


    Eleanor: OK! Thanks!


    Eleanor held her son''s little hand and said, "Waylon, let''s go for a walk."


    This time, she didn''t invite Sebastian.


    Since he was in love with another woman, she should keep a distance from him. Otherwise, she


    might hurt their rtionship.


    Seeing them walking away, Sebastian showedplicated emotions in his cold and deep eyes. If


    Eleanor were Melody, he would let her go.


    He suddenly remembered her prediction for Quinn. Since she was a doctor, it was unsurprising that


    she could see Quinn was sick.


    Christian was a good man, so that he would treat Eleanor well.


    Sebastian was satisfied to have Waylon by his side. He had not sleptst night because Christian''s


    words echoed in his mind.


    "Divorce her as soon as possible if you don''t like her."


    He knew Christian had fallen in love with Melody at first sight!


    ...


    The garden was full of flowers, and the scenery was pleasant.


    Eleanor was in a good mood. She lowered her eyes and looked at the boy beside her.


    Seeing him smiling happily, she nervously asked, "Waylon, do you like me?"


    Waylon raised his head, looked at her, and nodded without hesitation, "Yes!"


    Eleanor''s smile became more extensive. Waylon''s words gave her a lot of courage. She wanted to


    tell him she had never abandoned him. Someone had snatched him from her as soon as his birth.


    She had looked for him for many years. But Sebastian protected him so well that few people had


    ever seen him.


    Eleanor ventured, "Waylon, I told you your mommy woulde after you regained sight. Do you


    still want to meet her?"


    It had been almost six years. Her sons would go to elementary school in September. She needed to


    get Waylon back before the start of school.

 Chapter 117 The Ryker Family Suspects You

    Chapter 117 The Ryker Family Suspects You


    Chapter 117 The Ryker Family Suspects You


    Waylon was very excited. He looked at his mother and said, "Yes!"


    Eleanor breathed a sigh of relief. She was hesitant whether to tell her son the truth now.


    She finally decided to tell her son the truth, "Waylon, actually I am..."


    "Eleanor." There suddenly came a voice from behind, interrupting Eleanor.


    Eleanor turned around, a little annoyed. Not far away, Lillian walked over slowly with a smile,


    looking quite elegant.


    "Lillian." Eleanor''s face was cold.


    She did not forget that this woman had viciously wanted to kill her son.


    Lillian saw Eleanor''s coldness. Eleanor had heard those words, and Eleanor had a reason to want


    to tear her into pieces.


    She was impressed by Eleanor''s unparalleled temperament. Eleanor''s perfect face made her


    jealous.


    Lillian said with a smile, "Eleanor, everything said that night was just angry words. Don''t take it to


    heart."


    She somehow felt that Eleanor meant what she had said that night.


    After thinking about it for a few days, she came over and asked about it.


    "Well, you know whether they were angry words or not." She could tolerate anything else, but she


    couldn''t let others try to attack her son.


    "Sorry." Lillian knew that Eleanor would not forgive her.


    It was a matter of her daughter''s life and death, so she had toe over.


    "Eleanor, what you said that night was not just angry words. Could you tell me? Is my daughter


    going to die?" No matter how vicious a mother she was, she had endless love for her daughter.


    "Yes!" Eleanor said firmly.


    Lillian''s whole body suddenly tensed up. She also knew that her daughter often went to ces like


    bars at night.


    So, she did not doubt what Eleanor said.


    "Eleanor, you must know how to save Quinn. She is still young." Lillian felt highly distressed. How


    could she watch her daughter dying without doing anything?


    Eleanor sneered, "Yes, she''s still young. Why does she live a corrupt life and bring it on herself?


    She can only bear the consequences now." Eleanor narrowed her eyeszily.


    She would risk her life to save those who had helped her, but she would not save those who had


    hurt her.


    Everyone had their destiny. Quinn was not a good person in nature.


    "Eleanor..."


    "Just leave. Please don''t waste time begging me. You''d better take her to the hospital to see if she


    can be saved." Eleanor said ruthlessly and took her son to continue walking.


    Lillian looked at Eleanor''s back with sharp eyes, and her fingertips trembled slightly.


    Eleanor, if my daughter dies, you will suffer!


    Lillian turned and left as elegantly as ever.


    Waylon raised his eyes and looked at his mother. They had been interrupted just now. Was Mommy


    not going to recognize him?


    Waylon lowered his head sadly. He wanted to call her Mommy and tell her he didn''t me her!


    Eleanor sighed. Her phone vibrated slightly, but she didn''t look at it.


    After taking her son around for a while, she took him back to nap. She was in a bad mood, so she


    didn''t look at her phone and kept chatting with her son.


    She told Waylon exciting things about her other three sons. Waylon liked it and fell asleep soon.


    Eleanor didn''t go out until half past two.


    Seeing Eleanor go out, Sebastian immediately sent someone to follow her.


    He sat in front of the window and looked at Eleanor''s back with deep eyes. It was hard to tell what


    he was thinking.


    After Eleanor got into Sienna''s car, Sienna asked, "Eleanor, didn''t you see the message I sent you?"


    Eleanor had been disturbed by Lillian and lost an excellent opportunity to recognize her son, so she


    was in a bad mood.


    Hearing Sienna''s words, she picked up her phone and looked at it.


    Clicking on the message and reading it, Eleanor squinted slightly, put down the phone, and said,


    "The Ryker family suspects me."


    Sienna nodded, "The man we sent to the Ryker family heard something. He couldn''t hear it clearly,


    but they certainly suspect you. Eleanor, you have to be careful."


    Eleanor sneered, "It doesn''t matter. I will recognize him one day."


    It would be impossible for her not to recognize the same person.


    Once she recognized him, things would be more attractive than they were now.


    Sienna added, "Gabrie''s n didn''t seed. Michael''s fighting skills were good, and Michael


    threatened the people sent by Jordan. Now that Michael knows about the deal between Gabrie


    and Jordan, Michael threatens Gabrie instead."


    When Eleanor heard this, she suddenly became happy, "Isn''t it just what we wanted?" She


    narrowed her beautiful eyes and said, "Gabrie will never give up easily. If Michael dares to


    threaten her, she will use what happened back then to threaten Michael and Madison. We will know


    how my mother died then."


    There was hatred, anger, and coldness in Eleanor''s eyes.


    Her n worked.


    Sienna smiled and nced at Eleanor in the rearview mirror. She slightly narrowed her eyes and


    smiled coldly.


    He couldn''t help feeling sorry for her, "Eleanor, everything is as we expected. The negotiations with


    Timothy have just begun. Timothy is thrilled and ready to cooperate with ourpany."


    Eleanor smiled coldly, "He''s an old fox. Be careful. He is brilliant and cunning. Once he realizes the


    danger, he will instinctively withdraw."


    "Okay, Eleanor, I know. I will talk to our men. The old fox has taken the bait. It is difficult to do


    business now, and he will certainly take the bait."


    Eleanor thought so, too. She said with a sly look, "Sisi, you are right. We will give them a fatal blow,


    leaving them no chance to fight back."


    Arriving at Phoenix Studio, under Sienna''s cover, Eleanor went upstairs to put on makeup. Seeing


    that she was runningte, she trotted downstairs to the caf¨¦ to meet Christian.


    Christian had arrived earlier than her. He was standing at the caf¨¦ door in a white shirt and ck


    pants. The white made him look handsome and elegant. He looked at her with a somewhat


    complicated look in his dark eyes.


    Eleanor smiled, "Sorry to keep you waiting!"


    Her voice was slightly hoarse.


    Christian smiled lightly and said, "I just arrived." His voice was gentle and low.


    He couldn''t help clenching his fists.


    She was so beautiful and elegant. It was a delight to look at her.


    "Well...let''s go." Eleanor felt that Christian was a little different today.


    But she wasn''t sure what was different about him.


    Christian nodded slightly, walked over, and opened the car door for her.


    Eleanor thanked him and got in.


    The car was filled with a light fragrance, which was veryfortable.


    Christian got in the car and drove on without saying anything.


    They were strangers to each other and had nothing to say.


    When the car drove past a red light, Christian asked, "Melo, do you live near the cafe?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Eleanor smiled casually and nodded, "Yes."


    Christian tightened his grip on the steering wheel slightly. He was just being sentimental.


    As soon as Eleanor left the Moore family, Melody appeared.


    No wonder he couldn''t find Melody before. Melody had been right under his nose.


    Eleanor disappeared near the caf¨¦, and then Melody appeared.


    So, were they the same person?

 Chapter 118 I Am Dr. Melody Scott

    Chapter 118 I Am Dr. MelodyScott


    Chapter 118 I Am Dr. Melody Scott


    Eleanor saw that Christian was a little quiet today. He pursed his lips tightly and looked a little upset.


    Eleanor didn''t say much and sat quietly.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Melo, how often will Sebastian be given acupuncture treatment?" Christian couldn''t help but ask.


    "There are two more times left, including today. Then he can stand up after taking medicine for


    about half a month." She was very confident in her medical skills.


    "Thank you!" Christian looked at her and smiled gratefully. As long as Sebastian could stand up, the


    Moore Group would be stronger and stronger.


    "You''re wee. I''m just doing what I''m paid to do."


    Medicine was put into Sebastian''s diet to help him recover so he could recover quickly.


    It was not far away, and the two arrived at the Moore family without chatting for long.


    After getting out of the car, they walked in together.


    Sebastian was still sitting by the window. He had been sitting here all afternoon, and there seemed


    to be a trace of sadness in his eyes.


    He had decidedst night, but today, he felt upset.


    Hearing footsteps, he looked sideways and saw Melody walking in first.


    "Mr. Moore." Her voice was slightly hoarse.


    Sebastian looked at her intensely. She was elegant and striking, as usual. Her temperament


    seemed innate.


    She was dazzling and charming.


    He nodded slightly and said, "Thank you, Dr. Scott."


    Eleanor said, "You''re wee. Let''s do the acupuncture first."


    Christian looked at her and said, "Melo, why don''t you sit here and wait a moment? I''ll take


    Sebastian to the room first."


    "Okay!" Eleanor smiled slightly.


    Christian also smiled softly.


    Sebastian tightened his grip on the wheelchair slightly.


    Eleanor sat on the sofa, waiting for Christian to help Sebastian lie on the bed.


    A few minutester, Christian said, "Melo, you can go in." His voice was low and contained some


    iprehensible emotions.


    Eleanor stood up, nced at him, and carried the medicine box.


    Sebastian was lying quietly on the bed, expressionless.


    Eleanor looked at him and said, "After this acupuncture session, there will be another acupuncture


    session three dayster, and then we will proceed to the next stage of treatment, medicine


    treatment."


    Her voice was hoarse but gentle and pleasant.


    Sebastian found his heart skipping a beat, and he nodded.


    Eleanor looked at his slender legs. Even his legs looked exceptional. She gathered her thoughts


    and started acupuncture on him.


    Sebastian felt the pain in his muscles with each needle. It was sore, swollen, and ufortable.


    Sebastian was happy in his heart. His legs would recover quickly only if he felt pain.


    After Eleanor finished the acupuncture, she sat aside to prepare the medicine. After preparing the


    medicine, she looked at Sebastian and said, "These medicines are enough for one month''s


    treatment. After taking them, your legs will recover."


    Eleanor put the medicine on the table.


    "Okay! Thank you!" Sebastian nodded lightly. He was grateful to Melody.


    He was very embarrassed, and a thinyer of sweat was on his forehead.


    This time, he was even more nervous thanst time.


    Apart from Eleanor, he had never been so exposed in front of another woman.


    He couldn''t help clenching his fists under the quilt.


    In contrast, Eleanor sat aside calmly and looked at the time asionally.


    Sebastian asionally nced at her secretly. She had exquisite makeup and lowered her eyes,


    making her a little less shy and gentle.


    Christian was standing not far away. Looking at the two of them, he found his heart sinking.


    She didn''t care about anyone, not him, Christian, or Sebastian.


    She was only here to treat Sebastian. Other people were just strangers in her eyes.


    Thinking this way, Christian felt much better.


    Eleanor gathered the needles ten minutester, stood up, and said, "I should go."


    "Christian, take Dr. Scott back." Sebastian looked at Christian and said.


    Christian nodded slightly and walked Melody out of the door.


    After this acupuncture session, Sebastian felt that his legs felt much morefortable thanst


    time.


    He looked at Melody''s back, which reminded him of Eleanor''s. They looked very much like the


    same person.


    He would find out whether they were the same person or not soon.


    Eleanor walked downstairs and saw Michael walking in.


    Michael had gotten the news that Melody hade to treat Sebastian that day. It seemed that he


    arrived just in time.


    "Mr. Thomas." Michael greeted him respectfully.


    Christian looked at him meaningfully and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "I came to see Uncle Sebastian." Michael looked at Eleanor and found her familiar.


    "Who is this youngdy?"


    "Christian, you don''t have to drive me. If you have something else to do, go ahead and do it. My


    man is waiting for me outside." Eleanor felt disgusted by Michael.


    One more look at him would make her vomit.


    She was afraid that she would want to kill him.


    Christian looked at her and smiled slightly, "It''s okay. It''s no one important. I''ll take you back."


    Eleanor didn''t argue anymore. She turned around and walked towards the gate without looking at


    Michael.


    Michael turned around and looked at Eleanor''s back with clenched fists.


    She was such a beautiful woman, like an angel. She was charming and innocent, especially her


    eyes, which were deep, bright, and sharp. He felt like she could read his mind.


    Why are there so many beautiful women around Uncle Sebastian?


    And this woman looked quite familiar.


    He had seen her somewhere.


    It was Melody!


    "Wait!" Eleanor, who was just about to leave the gate, heard Michael''s voice.


    She stopped and turned slowly to look at Michael.


    Michael walked over with a polite smile. He looked at Eleanor and said gently, "Hello, Dr. Scott? I


    heard that Uncle Sebastian was lucky enough to get Dr. Scott."


    Eleanor curled her lips casually, "Yes, I am Dr. Melody Scott."


    Her admission was straightforward.


    Michael nced at Christian and said, "Mr. Thomas, if you are busy, I can take Dr. Scott home."


    He wanted Melody to be used by him.


    There was a trace of sarcasm on Christian''s handsome face, "Aren''t you here to see Uncle


    Sebastian? Is this how much you respect him?"


    Michael was good at making excuses, "I''lle back to see Uncle Sebastianter."


    Eleanor sneered, "I don''t like strangers giving me a lift. Christian, let''s go."


    Sitting in a car with Michael would make her sick.


    Michael came here suddenly. He must have known that she wasing to treat Sebastian today.


    Sannot Courtyard''s moles hadn''t been fully dealt with yet.


    Michael looked at Eleanor''s back and frowned slightly. She was such a temperamental woman.


    She looked at him with disdain.


    He was recognized as one of the most handsome men in Grona, but he didn''t see any amazement


    in Melody''s eyes. He only saw indifference and disdain.


    Last night, Valentina cried until her voice became hoarse, and she looked at him joyfully.


    But these women seemed to have some ability and were just pretty faces.


    He liked a woman with fundamental skills who could take on big things.


    It was a pity that he had never met a woman he could fall in love with at first sight in these years.


    "What are you looking at?" There came a cold voice from behind.

 Chapter 119 They Both Have Their Agendas

    Chapter 119 They Both Have Their Agendas


    Chapter 119 They Both Have Their Agendas


    Michael turned around and saw Waylon standing behind the tulips with half his face hidden.


    His big, dull eyes were bright now with the color of tulips reflected in them.


    Michael was stunned momentarily and asked doubtfully, "Waylon, you can see, right?"


    "Yes, Dr. Scott healed me. Her medical skills are excellent." Waylon''s tone was cold.


    This man had made his mother''s life a living hell, and he would not let Michael go.


    Michael narrowed his eyes slightly and congratted with a smile, "Waylon, congrattions!"


    "Thank you, Michael!" Waylon replied lightly.


    The sun was shining, and the flowers smelt good in the breeze.


    Michael looked at the boy before him and found that Waylon seemed slightly different.


    Waylon had always been cold but seemed much moreplicated than usual today.


    His eyes were bright yet cold under the sunshine.


    Michael was somehow a little scared of Waylon like this.


    "Waylon, I''m leaving." Michael turned and left.


    Waylon put on an evil smile.


    Now that his eyesight was restored, he could do some things openly.


    Mommy, I will avenge you.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Waylon turned around and went back to apany his father.


    He found his father in the study and watched him sit in a daze in front of the window again. There


    was a bit of mncholy in his emotionless eyes.


    "Dad, why are you in a daze again? You''ve been sitting here all day."


    When Sebastian heard his son''s voice, he looked at the boy sideways. Since the boy could see, his


    personality had be much more cheerful.


    Sebastian pursed his lips slightly and smiled, "I''m looking at the scenery!"


    "Dad, you can stand up in a few days. Aren''t you going to find the man who did it?" It was Michael,


    but there was no evidence.


    "I will take care of it. Don''t worry." He knew Michael had done it, but there was no evidence. He had


    been lying there for a long time. When he finally woke up, all the evidence had been destroyed.


    The doctor Hailey brought in was clean.


    The problem was the doctor hired by the Moore family.


    But Christian found no trace of the doctor.


    Waylon took his father''s hand and smiled, "Dad, I want to protect you. Please let Aunt Eleanor take


    me out to y. I can protect myself and will try to protect you too."


    First of all, he needed to get out so that he would have a chance to look into it.


    He must convince his father to let him out if he wanted a chance.


    "Okay!" Sebastian rubbed his head gently.


    Waylon would havepany and feel less lonely when he brought little Elijah back.


    "Dad, I''m going to study." Waylon left with a smile.


    Sebastian looked at his son''s back with a happy smile.


    At this time, Easton walked in with his cell phone and said, "Mr. Moore, the matter of Michael and


    Ms. Miles has made headlines."


    Sebastian took the phone and nced at it casually.


    The most searched item online was the names of Michael Moore and Valentina Miles in bold type.


    [The wealthy family is ruthless. Mr. Michael Moore broke up with his girlfriend of six years and dated


    famous singer Valentina Miles. ]


    [God! Breaking news about the wealthy family! Gretbert''s diva, Valentina Miles, fell in love with the


    son of the Moore family. ]


    [Michael Moore is very charming. I have met him in real life, but he turns out to be such a scumbag.


    After a six-year rtionship, it took him one minute to break up.]


    [What''s so strange about this? Mr. Sebastian Moore married an orphan girl who had nothing. This is


    the most shocking news today. Mr. Sebastian Moore acknowledged her identity and took her to


    parties. She married a man way out of her league.]


    Many girls were envious.


    The gossip about wealthy families had always been popr online. Big-name media with strong


    backgrounds dared to reveal anything, and most readers believed them.


    Many people had always been interested in the affairs of wealthy families.


    In addition, the gossip was about Croeye''s famous Sebastian and Michael of the Moore family.


    Their names instantly became viral online.


    Sebastian handed the phone back to Easton without much expression on his face.


    Easton looked at Sebastian and said, "Mr. Moore, it is obvious that someone is fueling this matter.


    Michael did not take action to suppress the news online but allowed it to spread. I think he''s


    interested in the forces behind the Miles family."


    Sebastian sneered and raised his eyes with a hint of coldness, "Do you think the Miles family has


    been mighty these years?"


    Some things were not as morous as they looked.


    Easton looked at Mr. Moore thoughtfully, "Mr. Moore, you mean..."


    "The Miles family wants to approach our Moore family. Gretbert has not developed as well as Grona


    in recent years. The Miles family has allowed this matter to create and be big news on the


    Inte. You can see what they are thinking.


    "Jameson has two sons and two daughters. Neither son is of much sess. Only Valentina has


    be very popr in recent years and has helped her father earn a lot of money, but her money


    is not enough to pay off the debts of the Miles family.


    "They exposed this matter for two purposes. First, it gave my father no reason to refute. My father


    doesn''t like girls in the entertainment industry. It was exposed, and they were caught going to a


    hotel. If my father opposes it, it will be his fault.


    "Second, if the daughter of the Miles family marries into our Moore family, the Miles family will


    be more important and powerful. They both have their agendas."


    Easton understood but couldn''t help but ask, "About your father..."


    "Don''t worry. Although my father is getting old, he can still see some things." Sebastian was worried


    about his father, Samuel.


    Samuel had enjoyed his retirement peacefully these years but was not wholly indifferent to what


    was happening outside.


    After Easton reported what had happened, he turned around and left.


    Meanwhile, Christian drove Eleanor to the caf¨¦.


    When Christian shook hands with Eleanor and said goodbye, some colorless and odorless powder


    on his hand got on Eleanor''s.


    Eleanor didn''t pay attention and turned to leave.


    Christian looked at her back. Under the sunset, her coldness and aloofness were very charming.


    He clenched his fists tightly with deep eyes and pursed his lips tightly, hoping they were not the


    same person.


    At five o''clock, Eleanor returned home and saw that Christian was at the Moore family.


    She felt that Sebastian and Christian were like brothers and had a perfect rtionship.


    Seeing Eleanore in with bags of things, Christian picked up a light blue verification light.


    Sebastian looked at Eleanor and said, "Oh, you''re back."


    "Yeah!" Eleanor put the things on the coffee table.


    A ray of blue light shed across her palm when she was about to retract her hand.


    Eleanor didn''t notice it. Christian''s phone case was light blue, and she thought it reflected light.


    Christian frowned slightly. Not seeing the result he had wanted, he couldn''t help but feel relieved.


    He hoped deep down in his heart that they were two different people.


    Christian was holding his cell phone. To confirm his thought, he dialed Melody''s cell phone number.

 Chapter 120 Who Attacked Him

    Chapter 120 Who Attacked Him


    Chapter 120 Who Attacked Him


    Eleanor''s cell phone rang.


    Sebastian and Christian looked at Eleanor at the same time.


    Eleanor answered the phone, "Hello!"


    Christian was stunned. It was a coincidence.


    "Okay, I see." After Eleanor said a few words, she hung up the phone.


    Christian frowned slightly. Was their guess wrong?


    Sebastian also clenched his hands tightly. He hoped they were two different people.


    Eleanor looked at the two men with somewhat strange expressions on their faces. She didn''t want


    to stay here because it was so depressing that she felt ufortable.


    "I''m going upstairs to rest. There is some fruit here. Help yourself." She stood up and turned around


    to go upstairs.


    Sebastian and Christian nced at each other.


    Sebastian asked, "Did we get it wrong?"


    Christian was also confused, "I shook hands with her, but I didn''t detect it. I just made a call, and


    Melody''s phone was busy."


    Christian felt upset.


    What had been nned today proved to be wrong in an instant.


    Christian lowered his eyes, feelingplicated, "I''m going back to rest."


    Sebastian said, "Okay!"


    Upstairs, Eleanor looked at Christian''s caller ID withplicated eyes. Christian and Sebastian


    doubted her.


    It seemed that she needed to divorce Sebastian as soon as possible and leave here.


    She didn''t want to stay in this troubled ce.


    Eleanor pushed the door open and saw her son reading a book. He was reading very seriously.


    She walked over, but the boy didn''t notice her. She lowered her eyes and saw that it was a book


    about stock market analysis and economic management.


    Eleanor was momentarily shocked and slowly said, "Baby, can you understand?"


    Only then did Waylon hear his mother''s words. He raised his eyes, and his mother''s gentle voice


    made him smile.


    "I can understand. I''ve learned a lot of words since I was three." Waylon said proudly.


    Eleanor was stunned. He was indeed her son. He was so awesome!


    Waylon didn''t dare to be idle. He hadn''t appropriately studied for half a year.


    Elijah said that Noah and Warren were both excellent. They could already make money on their


    own. As their eldest brother, he should work harder.


    "Waylon, keep reading. I''ll make you dinner."


    "Okay!" Waylon nodded happily.


    Eleanor felt so happy. She would be even happier if the other three kids were by her side.


    Eleanor went downstairs. Sebastian and Christian were no longer on the first floor.


    She picked up the ingredients and went to the kitchen to make dinner.


    Her life was so easy now, and she wanted to take a break. The past six years had been hard for


    her.


    While making soup, she looked at her phone and saw that Michael and Valentina were still a


    trending topic online.


    Eleanor curled her lips coldly. The Miles family in Gretbert? Michael had an excellent idea.


    Eleanor thought about it. Michael was definitely in high spirits at the moment.


    She was trying to rise to the top. No way!


    Eleanor leaned against the wallzily with one leg slightly bent and sent a message to Sienna.


    [Sisi, sell shares of Michael''spany to reduce his liquidity. When Michael is happy, we should get


    him in trouble. ]


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Sienna texted back, [Okay, Eleanor, I see!]


    At eight o''clock in the evening, many shares in Michael''spany were sold off. Michael was


    shocked to realize something was wrong but could not find out who did it.


    He was anxious all night.


    By 8 a.m. the next day, some investors saw something wrong and began selling their shares.


    Michael could only use existing funds to acquire their shares.


    Eleanor asked people from thepany to operate it. Watching Michael''s acquisition, she had


    people sell some shares. Three dayster, Michael''s cash was almost gone.


    Michael''s assets of 14.2 billion dors, which he had always been proud of, had shrunk by 50%.


    Headlines reced the news of Michael''s romantic sess that hispany was about to be


    wiped out.


    Seeing this news, Eleanor was quite satisfied and used the money she had earned to reward the


    employees.


    As for Michael, he was in dire straits. Thepany''s money was shrinking severely, but he couldn''t


    determine who did it. This made him panic and anxious.


    He didn''t know who was taking revenge on him and couldn''t find any clue.


    Michael paced back and forth in the office with a terrifyingly gloomy expression. He had hardly slept


    for three days. His face was pale with dark circles under his eyes, and he looked pretty seedy.


    Madison was also very anxious and came to thepany to see her son with the chicken soup she


    had cooked.


    As soon as she entered the office, she saw her son in distress.


    He was so worn that she felt very sorry for him.


    "Mike, I know you are worried about thepany. You should at least eat something before you try


    to think of ways to solve thepany''s problems."


    Michael''s eyes were sinister with anger and hatred.


    "Mom, the Ryker family must have done it." Michael had thought about it, and now only the Ryker


    family hated him the most.


    Sebastian had been on a business trip and wouldn''t do such mindless things. If he wanted to mess


    with him, he would kill him directly.


    Madison shook her head slightly, worried, "No, don''t you know Timothy''s personality? He wouldn''t


    dare to do this."


    "Who could it be?" Michael was confused.


    "Damn it!" He mmed the table hard, burning with anger.


    After six years of hard work, he was nearly broke, and his heart trembled.


    Madison opened the lunch box with chicken soup and poured it out with a concerned look, "Mike,


    you should take care of yourself. Come here and eat some soup. I heard from Daniel that you


    haven''t eaten sincest night."


    Michael was indeed a little hungry. He took the soup from his mother and ate a bowl of it. His


    stomach, which had always been ufortable, felt much better now.


    He ate some rice and finished the chicken soup before putting down the bowl.


    "Where''s Valentina?" Madison couldn''t help but ask, "When something like this happens, she should


    be by your side. A friend in need is a friend indeed."


    Michael sneered. He looked at his mother and said sarcastically, "When ites to a friend in


    need, Caroline might be one, but Valentina is certainly not. She is trying to appease her fans. She


    has no time to care about me."


    It was just a business marriage. How could she stay by his side when he was in need?


    He didn''t believe that she would help him.


    Madison narrowed her intelligent eyes. She didn''t understand why someone suddenly attacked


    them either.


    Things had been going smoothly for her. But since Sebastian had a car ident and married


    Eleanor, things had not been going well for her.


    "Could it be Eleanor?" Madison blurted out something that even she didn''t believe.


    Michael narrowed his eyes slightly and then denied it, "That woman has nothing. It can''t be her."


    Madison was clueless.


    The Ryker family!


    Seeing the news, the Ryker family was very excited, especially Caroline. She was delighted.


    Michael deserved it.


    Timothy was a little worried and said in a deep voice, "Don''t count your chickens before they''re


    hatched. Michael has not allowed us to withdraw our shares. Now that half of hispany funds


    have been emptied, our money is locked up."


    Gabrie knew why Michael was unwilling to retreat. It was because he knew she had sent


    someone to deal with him.


    Lucky bastard! Nothing had happened to him, but she was exposed.


    She was shooting herself in the foot!


    Gabrie looked out the window gloomily and asked lightly, "Who attacked Michael?"

 Chapter 121 They Were Reunited

    Chapter 121 They Were Reunited


    Chapter 121 They Were Reunited


    Carolineughed happily, and a hint of the exhration of getting revenge shed into her eyes.


    "Mom, no matter who it is, I am very grateful to her."


    Gabrie thought far ahead. "I''m afraid it''s Eleanor and Nathan who are behind this. Nathan''s


    identity is a mystery. Over the years, no one knows precisely who Nathan is, only that he is very


    wealthy."


    Gabrie felt uneasy as soon as she thought of the recipe in his hand.


    Upon hearing Gabrie''s words, Caroline wasn''t in a smiling mood anymore.


    She also wanted to confirm Eleanor''s identity as soon as possible. Smiling wickedly, she would


    soon find it out.


    Even though she had a good hand, she didn''t fu*k the Moore family up.


    But she was still young and had plenty of opportunities. She would tread Michael under foot.


    Sebastian, who was on a business trip abroad, also kept an eye on domestic news.


    He knew the market value of Michael''spany had shrunk by half and that Michael''s years of


    hard work were in vain.


    The first person Sebastian suspected was Eleanor.


    The butler reported everything about Eleanor to him every day. Eleanor kept a regr schedule


    every day. In the morning, she went for a morning run with Waylon and then ate breakfast before


    pushing Waylon to learn.


    At noon, she put Waylon down for a nap. After dinner, she took Waylon for a walk and then went to


    bed at exactly 10 o''clock.


    Her life was the same now as it had been when she lived with him. There was nothing wrong!


    Christian entered and said, "Sebastian, I checked but didn''t find out who screwed up Michael''s


    company."


    Sebastian looked at the city through the window and casually asked, "Who do you think it was?"


    Christian shook his head slightly and pondered for a while. "I''m not sure who it is yet. There''s no


    evidence. I can''t even guess. The car''s already here. Let''s go to the airport."


    Sebastian said, "Hmm!"


    Christian pushed him out the door in his wheelchair.


    There was an emergency abroad, so he went abroad overnight. It took him five days to get things


    done here. He got onest treatment tomorrow.


    At 8 p.m., Eleanor and Waylon returned to their room. Eleanor thought to herself, "Sebastian will be


    back tomorrow. I must tell Waylon today that he''s my son."


    After bathing, Eleanor sat on the bed with Waylon. Eleanor held his little hand and gave him a loving


    smile. "Your hands are really beautiful, and they must be slender and lovely when you grow up."


    Waylon looked at her without saying a word, feeling quite aggrieved.


    He wondered, "When will Mommy admit that I''m her son?"


    "Waylon, when you hear what I''m about to say, don''t get mad, okay?" Eleanor''s eyes turned red.


    Waylon looked at her with big, sad eyes. "Okay!"


    Eleanor''s tears started to flow uncontrobly. She wiped her tears and took a deep breath before


    saying, "Waylon, I''m sorry. I''m your mom. Mommy didn''t abandon you. You were taken away by


    someone. I''m so sorry."


    Waylon was stunned. A sudden happiness caught him off guard. He just stared at her in a daze.


    Eleanor''s face was filled with tears as she looked at Waylon''s stunned expression. She was very


    nervous. She had thought that Waylon would get mad, but she could bear it.


    "Waylon, Mommy is so sorry!" Eleanor cried her heart out, which was a dagger to Waylon''s heart.


    He shed tears and pursed his lips with a smile. "Mommy, you finally im me as your son."


    Eleanor couldn''t stop crying and was puzzled by Waylon''s words.


    "Waylon, what do you mean by that?" She asked in a low voice, afraid that the others would hear


    her, nervously looking at his smiling face.


    "Mommy, I''ve seen Elijah before," Waylon said with a smile.


    Eleanor was wide-mouthed in shock.


    She wondered, "Waylon has seen Elijah? When was that?"


    "Waylon, when was that?" Eleanor was a little on edge.


    Waylon told her about Elijah being switched at birth.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Eleanor''s jaw dropped at this.


    "Elijah hasn''t revealed himself yet, has he?" Eleanor was very worried that Sebastian would sense


    something.


    Waylon smiled and shook his head. "Mommy, don''t worry. Elijah hasn''t revealed himself yet. He''s


    very smart."


    "Phew..." Eleanor breathed a sigh of relief.


    She hugged Waylon tightly and kissed him on the forehead, saying, "Baby, I''m sorry. Mommy was


    afraid that you wouldn''t ept me and kept you waiting for so long. It''s Mommy''s fault."


    She said in her heart, "Aaaaah..."


    Eleanor eximed deep in her heart, feeling so lucky.


    Such a good thing happened to her. She felt so lucky, and this felt like a dream.


    She thought to herself, "Waylon already knew that I''m his mother."


    "Waylon, I''ve been missing you so much all these years. When I saw Elijah, Noah, and Warren


    laughing happily, I always wondered where you were and if you were doing well or not. Waylon, you


    have three younger brothers. Are you happy?''


    Eleanor poured her heart out for more than ten minutes. She was so excited and held him so tightly


    that he couldn''t breathe, and then she stopped talking.


    Waylon looked at Eleanor with a smile and said, "Mommy, we will never be apart again, will we?"


    He liked both Mommy and Daddy, and thest thing he wanted to do was to leave his dad.


    "Mmm!" Eleanor rubbed his head and said, "Mommy will never leave you behind again. Mommy


    needs to find out who took you away back then."


    If this was not thoroughly investigated, she would never let it go or get over it her whole life!


    "Mommy, let''s work on this together," Waylon said with a smile.


    "Okay, okay. Waylon, don''t slip up in front of your dad, okay?" Eleanor warned.


    "Mmm! I get it."


    "Ha, ha..." Eleanor held Waylon in her arms and shook him several times. "Baby, Mommy is so


    happy."


    Waylon smiled and was also so happy!


    He had a mom.


    Sebastian returned home in the middle of the night.


    As soon as he entered the house, it was pitch ck, except for the lights on the stairs that were still


    on.


    Returning home, he felt an indescribable sense of belonging.


    Easton pushed Sebastian into the elevator, and Sebastian said, "Go down and rest."


    "Okay, sir!" Easton was so tired. All the corporate affairsid on him and Christian, and he was


    really tired.


    Sebastian returned to the upstairs alone. Looking into the next room, he felt incredibly settled and


    comfortable.


    After sitting for a while, he went to take a shower and then went to bed.


    Eleanor woke up early the next morning and went out for a morning jog with Waylon. Then she took


    him to the kitchen. They cooked together while they chatted.


    When breakfast was ready, they went to the dining hall, smiling happily. They had a really good time


    these days.


    "Baby, slow down. The dishes in your hand are very hot," Eleanor said dotingly.


    "Heh, heh... It''s okay. I like this fish cake. It''s delicious!"


    Waylon put it down and saw Sebastian in the hall.


    "Daddy, you''re back?" Waylon ran over.


    Sebastian looked at them and felt they were very much like a mother and son.


    He looked at Waylon and nodded, "Daddy came backst night, and since you fell asleep, I didn''t


    wake you up."


    Eleanor was also surprised to see Sebastiane back early in the morning.


    "Come and have breakfast," Eleanor smiled and said. She was d that she made some more


    food.


    Sebastian said, "Hmm!"


    No one spoke during breakfast.


    But Sebastian saw that Waylon and Eleanor grew close.


    While he was puzzled, the butler hurried in.

 Chapter 122 Here Came the Logans

    Chapter 122 Here Came the Logans


    Chapter 122 Here Came the Logans


    "Mr. Moore, heree the Logans."


    Just as the butler finished reporting, there was the rapid tramp of feeting from behind him.


    Cameron brought a few people in, and Hailey was with them. She was supported by someone, her


    gaze unfocused, looking haggard.


    Sebastian looked at the few people with a cold gleam in his eyes.


    Cameron''s shrewd eyes were filled with anger, and his chest was heaving.


    "Sebastian, why did you poison my daughter?" Cameron angrily questioned.


    His daughtermitted suicide twice within two days. How could he live with this?


    There was nothing more terrifying in this world than losing one''s own children.


    He thought to himself, "Sebastian is a high-ranking gentleman, but so what? He broke thew."


    Eleanor looked coldly at Hailey. The doctor''s whereabouts were unknown, and she didn''t know


    where he had been taken by Sebastian.


    Hailey might be blind for the rest of her life.


    No matter how great the doctor was, he would never find all the antidotes to this poison.


    Unless he was as skilled in medicine as she was.


    In order to marry a man of much higher status than herself, Hailey even resorted to extreme


    measures.


    Sebastian looked at Hailey with cold eyes and said, "Hailey, you have to pay the price for your


    actions. You must now suffer what my son has suffered." His voice was cold and calm.


    Hailey was so mad that she trembled all over.


    "Seb, I didn''t do it. It''s Eleanor, who poisoned Waylon. What does it have to do with me? Seb, she


    married you with a purpose. Don''t be misled by her appearance."


    Hailey cried out bitterly.


    She couldn''t see anything and really wanted to die!


    When Eleanor heard these words, there was a murderous look in her pretty eyes.


    Hailey lied through her teeth right in front of everyone''s face in order to frame Eleanor.


    "Don''t try to deny it. If I didn''t have proof, would I have given you a taste of your own medicine? The


    doctor you had with you confessed everything, and he was the one who gave me the poison."


    Cameron''s eyes lingered on Sebastian''s handsome face for a few seconds, and then he looked at


    Waylon and said, "Sebastian, you actually poisoned my daughter for the sake of a child. That''s


    devious and vicious of you, isn''t it?"


    "I''m nowhere near as wicked and vicious as your daughter, who even poisoned my son. My revenge


    has only just begun," Sebastian said leisurely, rxedly leaning against his wheelchair.


    His cold and oppressive aura made Cameron shiver slightly.


    Sebastian got his first taste for vengeance, which put the daughter of the Logan family on herst


    leg.


    Cameron wondered if the Logan family would be a lot worse than sleeping outside on the street


    when Sebastian truly began to seek revenge.


    Cameron''s heart skipped a beat. He came over angrily to demand an exnation, but he was on


    edge.


    "Sebastian, our two families have a long-standing friendship, but we just had to get to this point


    about a child, who is not your biological son. You''ll get married and have your own child, which is


    the inarguable bloodline of the Moore family..."


    "Shut up!" Sebastian''s angry voice was deafening.


    Eleanor picked up Waylon and held him in her arms.


    "Baby, don''t feel bad. Don''t sink to the bastard''s level." Eleanor gentlyforted Waylon.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Then Cameron shifted his eyes to Eleanor and wondered, "Is this Sebastian''s wedding bride?"


    He thought to himself, "She is pretty in amon sort of way, but she gets in my daughter''s way."


    "Bit*h, who are you cursing at?" Cameron reacted and angrily cursed back.


    Sebastian'' shot him a cold, intimidating nce.


    In an instant, the violence of rage crawled into the air.


    As Cameron looked into Sebastian''s cold and angry ck eyes, the hair stood up on his back, and


    he felt a sense of suffocation and couldn''t breathe.


    "Apologize to my wife!" Sebastian said angrily.


    The word "wife" startled Cameron.


    Eleanor looked deeply at Sebastian.


    Cameron turned pale and smiled obsequiously, saying, "Sebastian, you will get divorced sooner or


    later. What kind of a wife is that? You don''t like her, and I suppose the woman you like must be


    returning home soon. I know you don''t like Hailey, but she''s been into you for years. You can''t fail


    her."


    Cameron didn''t take Eleanor seriously.


    "I want you to apologize!" Sebastian picked up a teacup from the table and threw it toward


    Cameron.


    "Bang..." Cameron''s forehead was immediately bloodied.


    "Ah..." It hurt so much that he was dizzy.


    "Sebastian, how could you hit me?" Cameron had never been so humiliated before.


    "Easton!"


    Sebastian roared angrily, with a clear intent to kill in his eyes.


    Easton came in as fast as he could.


    "Mr. Moore."


    "You go ask Christian to make the Logan family fail and lose everything within three days,"


    Sebastian said angrily.


    He was so angry that his eyes turned crimson. His patience gradually faded away, and a


    frighteningly murderous look came over his handsome face.


    Upon hearing this, he knew that Sebastian was not kidding about it. He underestimated how much


    Eleanor and that little bastard mattered to Sebastian.


    "No, no, no, Sebastian, I was wrong. I''m sorry." Cameron looked at Eleanor.


    Eleanor''s eyes were cold. "I don''t ept your apology!"


    Cameron didn''t know what to say.


    "Eleanor, I''m sorry! Waylon, I''m sorry!"


    Cameron was really scared. He was totally out of his mind, or else he would not have dared to scold


    Sebastian in anger. He might end up losing everything he owned.


    Easton had already called Christian.


    "Mr. Moore, Mr. Thomas asked you to leave it to him, saying that he would handle it."


    "Hmm! Drive them out of my house. Without my permission, they are not allowed to step into the


    Moores'' manor." Sebastian''s voice was piercingly cold.


    Cameron and Hailey went deathly pale. They would have never expected it to end like this.


    "I''m sorry! Mr. Moore, Mrs. Moore, please spare us." Hailey knelt on the ground, crying and


    begging.


    She thought to herself, "If the Logan family has nothing left, what should I do? What am I going to


    treat my eyes with?"


    Only Melody could save her now.


    The poison she was given worked fast. If she wasn''t cured within a month, she would be


    permanently blind.


    Eleanor was stone-faced!


    Sebastian didn''t speak.


    Easton quickly brought people in and threw them out.


    The world fell silent in an instant.


    Eleanor walked out holding Waylon in her arms.


    "Where are you going?" Sebastian asked as he watched her leave.


    Eleanor stopped in her tracks but didn''t look back at Sebastian.


    "Take Waylon out to get some air," Eleanor said coldly.


    With that, she left.


    Sebastian looked at Waylon in Eleanor''s arms and felt so heartbroken. "Waylon, don''t worry about


    what others say. You are my own son."


    Both Waylon and Eleanor thought that Sebastian said this to make Waylon feel relieved.


    "Dad, I''m not sad. You don''t have to worry about me." Waylon smiled at Sebastian.


    Sebastian was heartbroken!


    Sebastian thought to himself, "It seems that I need to take Waylon out more, so that those people


    will learn their lesson. I''ve always thought I take good care of Waylon, but I still let him get hurt a


    lot."


    Eleanor held Waylon in her arms and took him out for a walk.


    Sebastian took a deep breath, took out his phone, and dialed Elijah''s number.


    The phone rang a few times before Elijah answered the call.


    "Ah, Uncle, what''s up?" Elijah asked in a small, soft voice and sounded like he was sick.

 Chapter 123 Elijah Was Sick

    Chapter 123 Elijah Was Sick


    Chapter 123 Elijah Was Sick


    "Elijah, what happened to your voice?" Sebastian was worried.


    "Ah... Uncle Sebastian, I''m sick, and I''m sleeping." Elijah was weak all over and rolled over.


    He got a bad cold and felt so ufortable!


    He could barely breathe in his sleep, and he hated green snot.


    "Where''s your mom?" Sebastian lowered his voice a little bit and asked worriedly.


    "Boohoo... I miss Mommy. I miss Mommy. I feel so dizzy." When Elijah was sick, he clung to his


    mommy the most. His voice broke.


    Now that his mommy wasn''t home, he had to suck it up himself. He felt much sadder when his


    mommy was mentioned at this time.


    "Where are you? Tell me, I''lle over to take you to the hospital." Sebastian kept tightening his


    grip on his cell phone.


    "Heh, heh..." Elijah smiled through tears in an instant.


    "Uncle Sebastian, it makes me feel better to hear you say that," Elijah said in a deep nasal tone.


    When he slept, he had trouble breathing.


    "Elijah, get up and take your medicine." A loud voice came from the other end of the phone, and


    Sebastian frowned again.


    "Ah... Godmother Aria, did you make the medicine?"


    Arielle nodded. "Yeah! I did exactly what your mother said. I mixed it with a bowl of water and boiled


    it until there was half full."


    Elijah looked at the ckened medicine and couldn''t take a sip.


    "But you mixed it with too much water," Elijah said exasperatedly.


    "Really? Did I add too much water?" Arielle seemed confused. She remembered that she only put a


    bowl of water into it.


    "Uh-oh! Elijah, forget about that and drink the medicine. Only this medicine works on you. There are


    no other cures. Close your eyes and drink it in one gulp, and your cold will be cured."


    Elijah got to do nothing.


    Arielle was a little embarrassed when she looked at Elijah''s disgusted face. "Elijah, I''m sorry. I don''t


    know how to make medicine. The way your mommy told me is too difficult."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Cough! Cough..." Elijah couldn''t help but cough. His throat was on fire and tears started falling out


    of his eyes.


    "Elijah, you still feel bad? What do I do? If your mommy finds out that we took you out for seafood


    and made you sick, Godmother April and I will be crippled by your mommy, so, Elijah, just take it.


    You''ll be all right after you take the medicine."


    "Ouch! It breaks my heart to see you so sick."


    "I''m not gonna drink it. You take it out. I''ll make it myselfter."


    Arielle slowly walked out as Elijah gave her the stink eye.


    She didn''t even see Elijah on the phone.


    Sebastian was furious, thinking, "Where has that woman gone? Elijah still has to make his own


    medicine when he is sick."


    Sebastian only lost his mind when it came to his own children.


    "Elijah, tell me the address. I''ll pick you up and take you to the hospital," Sebastian said gently.


    "Thank you, Uncle Sebastian. I can cure myself at home. I ate too much seafood. That''s why I have


    a sore throat and suffer from a bad cold. And it''s amon cold with wind-heat syndrome. I''ll be


    fine after taking the medicine. I''m going to cook the medicine myself. Bye, Uncle Sebastian!"


    Elijah hung up the phone.


    Sebastian''s cell phone fell to the ground, and there was an anguished emotion in his eyes.


    He wondered if he was that useless, or if Elijah got some skills.


    He hadn''t been able to find out where Elijah lived.


    Eleanor took Waylon for a walk in the garden. After a while, Eleanor looked at him and asked,


    "Waylon, are you in a better mood?"


    Eleanor gazed at him with clear eyes, very concerned.


    Waylon smiled softly and shook his head. With his eyes lighting up, he said in a low voice, "Mommy,


    I feel better."


    Eleanor''s heart ached. Waylon was just a young boy, but he had been constantly bullied by these


    people.


    The Logan family, the Moore family, and other people with evil intentions were hurting him.


    "You don''t have to worry about anything from now on since you have Mommy. If someone bullies


    you again like they did tonight, you pick up a brick and hit his head, so that he learns his lesson and


    won''t dare to bully you again."


    Waylon snapped his eyes up and looked at Eleanor with a meaningful smile. "Mommy, are you


    teaching me to solve problems with violence?"


    Eleanor smiled broadly. "Waylon, remember, in this world, no one can insult or bully you except


    yourself. Fight back when you have to. Don''tpromise yourself to suffer in silence."


    "Mommy, I get it." Waylon smiled and looked into Eleanor''s bright eyes.


    "Baby, Mommy owes you so much. I''m sorry!" Eleanor looked at Waylon, heartbroken.


    Before Waylon could say anything, Eleanor''s cell phone rang.


    "Hello! Noah."


    "Mommy, Elijah is sick. I need you to hurry back." Noah couldn''t help but call Eleanor when he saw


    Elijah was so sick.


    "Noah, where is your Godmother April?" Eleanor sounded nervous.


    "She''s taking care of Elijah. Elijah thought Godmother Aria''s medicine terrible and insisted on


    making his own."


    Eleanor took Waylon''s hand and walked back. "Mommy will be right back."


    Eleanor hung up the phone, picked up Waylon, and ran back.


    As she ran back, she said, "Waylon, Elijah is sick. Mommy has to go back and may not be back until


    noon tomorrow. You sleep with Daddy tonight and do not go anywhere by yourself, okay, baby?"


    Waylon nodded quickly. "Okay! Don''t worry, Mommy. I''ll be good. Elijah''s health matters."


    Eleanor was relieved to have Sebastian at home.


    When she returned to the hall, there was no sign of Sebastian, so she carried Waylon to the study,


    panting from running.


    Sebastian sat motionlessly in front of the window. Eleanor guessed that he was probably thinking


    about his lover.


    Eleanor carried Waylon inside and panted, "Mr. Moore, I have to go out on some urgent business. I


    won''t be back until noon tomorrow. Please take care of Waylon."


    With that, Eleanor left in a hurry without waiting for Sebastian to answer.


    She wanted to take Waylon with her, but Sebastian wouldn''t agree.


    It was tiring for her to run back and forth!


    Sebastian frowned. Seeing that Eleanor was anxious with sweat dripping from her forehead, he felt


    bad. Eleanor was his wife, but every time something happened to her, she was always the first one


    to rush her way to the front without telling him what had happened.


    He thought to himself. "In her heart, I''m a stranger, not a husband."


    Sebastianughed at himself!


    He wondered, "She said she had an emergency? What''s the emergency?"


    He took out his cell phone and wanted to ask Eleanor or her friends.


    But after taking out his cell phone, he realized that he didn''t know anything about Eleanor except


    her contact information.


    And he couldn''t find out anything about her, except for her name, which was Eleanor Ryker.


    He couldn''t find anything else about her.


    "Phew..." Sebastian exhaled a breath of depression.


    "Daddy, what are you sighing about?" Waylon looked at Sebastian''s demeanor and guessed that


    something seemed to have happened to him.


    Sebastian looked at Waylon and asked, "Do you know what Aunt Eleanor''s leaving for?"


    "Her friend got sick. She sent me back after she got the call."


    Sebastian sneered, "She does care about her friend."


    He sounded visibly jealous.


    Waylon curled his lip in a smile. "Daddy, Aunt Eleanor is very kind. Don''t you ever think about taking


    your rtionship with her to the next level?"

 Chapter 124 She Deserved It

    Chapter 124 She Deserved It


    Chapter 124 She Deserved It


    Waylon thought, "In that case, Daddy will have four children."


    Waylon immediately thought to himself that Sebastian probably wouldn''t like having four pieces of


    baggage.


    Waylon said in his mind, "Yikes! This is a pickle!"


    Upon hearing this, Sebastian frowned imperceptibly.


    "Don''t worry about adults'' affairs, kid. Go to study. Daddy''s gonna work right now." Sebastian


    reached out and gently caressed Waylon''s head with a slender hand, smiling lovingly.


    Eleanor hurriedly walked out of the door. She was so busy running that she didn''t notice her


    surroundings and was stopped by two people who suddenly rushed out.


    Eleanor looked at them and angrily said, "Get out of the way."


    One of the men said, "Ourdy wants to see you. Pleasee with us."


    Eleanor looked at him and asked, "Who''s she?"


    The man answered, "Ms. Logan."


    Eleanor raised her eyebrows and rejected. "I''m not going. You get the fu*k away." She didn''t want to


    meet that wicked woman.


    Eleanor thought, "The Logan family deserve it. It serves Hailey right!"


    "Eleanor, don''t get on my bad side. I''m telling you, it''s not up to you. You have to meet Ms. Logan


    today."


    A ghost of a mocking smile touched Eleanor''s lips. "She''s nothing! I don''t think she''s worth my


    time."


    Eleanor took a step forward and was about to take action when she heard Hailey''s voice.


    "Eleanor."


    Eleanor stopped her action and watched Hailey feeling her way out of the car.


    She stumbled and was a mess. When she stubbed her knee, she let out a scream of pain.


    "You suck," Eleanor couldn''t help but curse, "You''re no better than a child. After Waylon was


    drugged by you, he neither cried nor screamed, even though he''s just a kid. You now get a better


    taste of what it''s like to suffer."


    Hailey was way too tense. Everything she suffered nowadays was because of that little bastard.


    She wouldn''t let go of Waylon, that little bastard.


    "Eleanor, please talk to Sed for me. When I be his wife, I will give you 1.4 million dors,"


    Hailey said softly.


    Eleanor heard this as if she had heard a joke. She looked at the shameless Hailey and wondered


    how she got the guts to say that.


    "Hailey, I am his wife now and have everything he has. The 1.4 million dors might as well be


    reserved for your own eye treatment."


    "Eleanor, Seb will divorce you. He has a beautiful confidant abroad. She''s known Seb for years, just


    like me. If Seb doesn''t marry me, he will marry her." Hailey wanted to goad Eleanor into helping her.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Hailey''s family was going to lose everything.


    Eleanor looked at the innocent Hailey and found it extremely ridiculous.


    "That''s something between Sebastian and me. You''re in no position to tell me what to do!" Eleanor


    rudely pushed away the two bodyguards and quickly left.


    "Ms. Logan, she''s gone," the bodyguard said.


    "Bi*ch..." Hailey couldn''t help but curse. She thought to herself, "Am I just going to watch the Logan


    family fail?"


    "Go to the Rykers'' mansion." Hailey thought of what she had heardst time and gave a weird


    smile. If the Ryker family and Michael didn''t save the Logan family, then she would let the world


    know that they had killed Eleanor.


    This could directly destroy the two consortia.


    If the Logan family couldn''t survive, she would take the two consortia down with her family.


    Okay, Ms. Logan." The bodyguards escorted Hailey to the Rykers'' mansion.


    When Eleanor arrived home, Elijah had already fallen asleep after drinking medicine.


    She looked at the little kid, who was breathing a little hard in bed but still sleeping soundly.


    He was sweating so much that his hair stuck to his little face.


    Eleanor caressed his small face with heartache and slowly touched his facial features. She


    wondered, "Why does it feel so familiar?"


    "Elijah, Mommy is back. I feel so sorry that I couldn''t be there for you when you''re sick."


    Elijah smiled, rolled over, and continued to sleep as if he heard Eleanor''s voice.


    Eleanor''s heart melted when she gazed at his adorable appearance.


    Seeing that Elijah slept soundly, she stood up and quietly walked out.


    "Mommy."


    Noah and Warren missed Eleanor very much, ran over, and held onto her legs.


    Eleanor squatted down and held them in her arms,forting them softly. "Babies, although


    Mommy is not by your side, Mommy''s heart lies with you."


    Noah smiled and said, "Mommy, we both know that. Mommy doesn''t have to feel guilty."


    Noah smiled and kissed Eleanor''s cheek.


    Eleanor smiled happily, looked up, and saw her two best friends looking at her with envious


    expressions.


    Eleanor was lost for words.


    April said, "You act so affectionate with your sons every time youe back. Are you doing this to


    trick me into having a baby?"


    Eleanorughed and said, "Then why don''t you get married and have children as soon as


    possible?"


    "Huh, do you think getting married and having kids is that easy? I''m not getting married. I will be


    with these three precious kids, who will provide for me in old age anyway."


    April looked at the two boys with a smile on her face.


    Warren''s big eyes flickered and he patted his chest, making a vow. "Godmother April, I''ll take care


    of you when you get old."


    "Oh, Warren is so sweet." April leaped down from the sofa, hugged Warren, and kept kissing him.


    Warren was speechless.


    His cheeks were filled with saliva!


    Noah knew well how Warren felt. Looking up, he saw the envious look in Godmother Aria''s eyes.


    "Godmother Aria, I''ll take care of you when you get old." Noah couldn''t bear to see the look of pity


    and envy in her eyes.


    Arielle rushed over from the sofa with a big stride.


    Noah said, "... Don''t, Godmother Aria, I just washed my face."


    "You don''t want my kiss?" Arielle lowered her head and kissed Noah hard on the face several times.


    Noah was speechless.


    He was still kissed by her.


    He thought Godmother Aria was a good person, so he just endured it.


    "Mwah, my dear boy." Arielle was extremely happy.


    She looked at Eleanor and said, "Ellie, are you okay if you don''t go back?"


    Eleanor nodded. "It''s okay. I told him I''d go back tomorrow."


    She was going to give him acupuncture tomorrow and for thest time.


    Thinking of Christian''s suspicion, she frowned slightly.


    "That''s good. We have time tonight. Let''s have some fun." April looked at her, her heart aching.


    April thought in her heart, "Now that Waylon has been found, Ellie''s next step is revenge."


    April walked over and hugged Eleanor, gently pinching her earlobe. "Ellie, never forget you have


    us."


    Eleanor smiled gratefully, feeling warm inside. She was able to keep going because they were there


    for her.


    "Mmm!" Eleanor hugged her back.


    "I''ll cook tonight. I''m going to cook you a delicious meal." Eleanor looked at her two friends, her


    pretty eyes turning wet.


    ...


    The Ryker family was overwhelmed with joy these days, especially Caroline.


    She hadn''t been to the studio these days but had been reciting at home. She met all wealthy young


    masters from the four biggest cities in Croeyetely.


    She was surprised to meet them. She had got her mind on Michael and had no interest in making


    acquaintance with any other men before.


    She had time in thest few days, and she''d got to know the other rich men one by one. None of


    them were any worse than Michael.


    Besides, they were all good-looking. She was interested in Nathan, whose identity was mysterious.


    At this moment, the butler walked in and said, "Ms. Ryker, Ms. Logan is here."

 Chapter 125 Youll Regret It

    Chapter 125 You''ll Regret It


    Chapter 125 You''ll Regret It


    Upon hearing this, Caroline frowned and looked at the butler. "Ms. Logan? Who is she?"


    The butler was taken aback, thinking, "What''s the matter with Ms. Ryker? Is she confused because


    she''s in such a fury? Doesn''t she even remember her enemy, Hailey Logan?"


    "Ms. Ryker, it''s Hailey Logan."


    Caroline''s frown deepened. She sneered and wondered, "Is she here tough at me?"


    "Hmph! Throw her out!" She was in a good mood now and didn''t want Hailey to bother her.


    The butler turned around and left.


    Caroline continued to read the information about Nathan, whose appearance and ability she highly


    valued.


    But a few minutester, the butler returned and stood not far away. He was in a tough spot and said,


    "Ms. Ryker, Ms. Logan said that if you don''t see her, you will regret it."


    "Hmph, who does she think she is? She''s just a phony woman abandoned by Sebastian. She really


    regards herself as the madam of the Moore family, huh?"


    The butler asked again, "Ms. Ryker, are you going to see her?"


    "Well, let''s go meet her."


    She wanted to see what game Hailey wanted to y.


    Caroline put away the file and sat upright on the sofa, revealing the elegant demeanor of a noble


    lady.


    Hailey was helped in. She was blind, and her makeup was not as delicate as before.


    She looked much meeker.


    When Hailey came in, Caroline was surprised to see that she was blind.


    Caroline had been staying hometely and really didn''t know what was going on out there.


    "Whoa! Hailey, I haven''t seen you just for a few days, but howe you be blind?" Caroline


    sneered.


    Caroline undoubtedly hit the nerve.


    "You shut up. We haven''t seen each other for a few days, and you''re already an abandoned


    woman. Who are you tough at me?" Hailey sat on the sofa with the help of the servant.


    She sneered. What she said next could send Caroline to hell.


    "Are Mr. Ryker and Mrs. Ryker at home? I have something to tell them." Hailey felt that there was


    only Caroline in the hall.


    "My parents are not at home, so tell me whatever you want." Caroline regretted that she''d let Hailey


    in, and nothing good ever happened to her whenever she saw Hailey.


    "Since they are not at home, I''ll wait until theye back." Hailey was not in a hurry.


    No matter how fast Sebastian took action, it would take three days to short the shares and assets of


    the Logan family.


    She was willing to wait for a few hours.


    Caroline frowned and looked at Hailey, who didn''t seem to being to ridicule her. "If you have


    anything to say, just tell me. They won''te back until evening."


    Her mom was in bad spiritstely, and her dad took her mom out for a walk today.


    She didn''t know what happened to her mom. She used to look terrific, but she looked exhausted


    these days.


    Hailey didn''t care and sneered, "You can call them back if you can''t wait any longer. They have to


    be there for what I''m going to say." Hailey knew Caroline couldn''t decide this. If she told Caroline


    about it, Caroline would only go crazy and be mad at her, but wouldn''t help her. She couldn''t make


    any decisions on behalf of the Ryker family.


    She now regretted messing with Sebastian.


    If she hadn''t kept pestering Sebastian, her family wouldn''t have been what it was.


    Caroline sneered and her face darkened as she looked at Hailey''s arrogant face. "Who do you think


    you are? Do you think my parents will take what you say seriously?"


    Hailey spoke calmly, "You better let theme back. What I''m about to say is about the life and


    death of your family and your entire life. How did Eleanor die? Do you understand now?"


    Caroline''s eyes trembled, and the blood drained from her arrogant face.


    "Hailey, what do you mean?" Caroline even clenched her toes tightly and her whole body tensed up


    as she looked at Hailey.


    Caroline wondered, "How could she know Eleanor''s death?"


    Hailey said arrogantly, "What do I mean? You''ll know when your parentse back."


    Caroline felt very anxious when she looked at Hailey, who was confident and determined.


    "Eleanor has gone abroad. What are you looking for her for?" Caroline gave Hailey a ferocious


    stare.


    "Hmph!" Hailey sneered, "You know well if she''s really out of the country. Eleanor is no longer alive,


    and I know how she died."


    A smile of triumph crossed Hailey''s eyes. Although she was blind, she could feel Caroline''s anxious


    emotions.


    "If you don''t admit it, I''ll tell everyone how you killed Eleanor." With that, Hailey stood up and


    pretended to leave.


    "Wait!" Caroline was finally afraid.


    "You wait here." Caroline stood up and went to the second floor to make a phone call.


    "Callie, what''s the matter?" Gabrie was having fun when she received a call from Caroline with a


    smile on her face.


    "Mom, Hailey is here. She knows the cause of Eleanor''s death. I need you toe back now."


    Caroline was very anxious. If the truth of how Eleanor died was exposed, she would be finished.


    The thing she regretted most in her life was letting Eleanor know how vicious she was.


    Gabrie''s face turned particrly pale at this, and she whispered, "What are you so nervous


    about? There''s no proof that we killed Eleanor. What are you afraid of Hailey for? Drive her away.


    The Logan family has gone downhill. What are you afraid of her for?"


    "Callie, from now on, when people ask about Eleanor, you just say you don''t know and Eleanor was


    taken away by Michael that day," Gabrie warned Caroline and wouldn''t let anyone use Eleanor''s


    death to drag them down.


    Upon hearing this, Caroline was overjoyed, thinking, "The sophisticated have more solutions than


    the young for some things. There is nothing wrong with that at all."


    "Mom, why didn''t I think of this? There''s no proof that we killed Eleanor. We don''t need to be afraid."


    Caroline happily hung up the phone.


    She walked merrily downstairs and looked at Hailey, saying, "Hailey, my parents won''t be back for a


    while. I''d like you to leave now."


    Hailey heard what Caroline said. Now that Hailey didn''t get what she wanted, how could she


    possibly leave?


    "Hmph! Aren''t you afraid that I''ll tell everyone about what you did?" Hailey threatened her.


    "No. If you have evidence, just go ahead and tell everyone. Eleanor left for some reason. If you


    insist on saying that she died, then why don''t you sue me?" Caroline was extremely arrogant. A fire


    destroyed all evidence of what had happened back then.


    Hailey stood up with an arrogant expression. "Okay, Caroline, don''t regret it. I have a recording of


    it."


    But Caroline didn''t respond.


    After Hailey left, Caroline had a vague feeling of unease.


    She never expected that Hailey would have a recording.


    Hailey returned to the car. She was not in a hurry because Caroline woulde to herter.


    She instructed the driver, "Go back."


    "Okay, Ms. Logan." The driver drove away.


    Caroline stood by the window, watching Hailey''s car slowly leave. She sped her hands together


    and wondered, "Why did Hailey know that? Did Michael tell her about it?"


    She stood in front of the window for a while before calling Michael.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Michael had a rough timetely, but he was partially to me for Eleanor''s death.


    "What are you calling me for?" Michael''s merciless voice rang out.

 Chapter 126 How Did She Do It

    Chapter 126 How Did She Do It


    Chapter 126 How Did She Do It


    The moment Caroline heard Michael''s relentless voice, a suspicion shed through her mind. "Is it


    possible that what has happened to Michaeltely has something to do with Eleanor?"


    Caroline barely got a chance to see Eleanor in thest few days.


    To test Eleanor, a few bunches of lilies would do the trick.


    Last time, Caroline didn''t get enough lilies to test her.


    "Michael, Hailey has found out we killed Eleanor back then. I''m not sure where she learned about


    this. She has the recording."


    Michael sneered at that. "It''s you who killed Eleanor. What does that have to do with me? Do not


    ever call me again. I don''t want this to affect my rtionship with Valentina."


    Caroline''s heart ached so much that she could hardly breathe. She was blinded by this bastard.


    How could she fall in love with this asshole?


    "Sorry, Mike. This is thest time I call you that. Back then, my mom asked me to record the whole


    thing. If something happens to me, you can''t get away with it. Your mom is very cunning, but my


    mom is not a dummy."


    With that, Caroline hung up in tears.


    "Michael, go to hell," said she with an evil grin.


    Someone shorted half of Michael''s stock within hispany. If it was Eleanor who did it, Michael


    would soon go bankrupt.


    "It''s so good to break up with him!" Caroline thought.


    She was about to hang out for a bit. It really annoyed her to deal with Eleanor. Her father was right


    about everything. If she had killed Eleanor back then, her life wouldn''t have been ruined.


    Eleanor was the nemesis of her life.


    Caroline came downstairs and heard her phone ring. It was Michael calling.


    Instead of answering it, she headed straight out the door with a smirk. "Michael, you deserve it. Just


    wait and see. This is not the worst part," she taunted inwardly.


    Michael called several times in a row, but Caroline just didn''t answer the phone.


    His expression darkened as he kicked his desk hard. Things were not going well these days.


    The news about Eleanor, who died six years ago, came out and disturbed him.


    Suddenly, something urred to Michael.


    It was hard to change their habits no matter how much people changed. The way Eleanor ate that


    night reminded Michael of something. She always limited her calorie intake to keep in shape.


    She was a thoughtful and delicate woman. Caroline couldn''t do what she was good at.


    Eleanor went to great lengths to keep herself busy every day, but Caroline fully upied herself in


    dressing up and seducing Michael.


    "Eleanor," Michael murmured, his eyes widening. "If she was Uncle Sebastian''s wife who didn''t die


    six years ago and now came back to deal with me after a facelift, wouldn''t that exin what is


    happening to me?"


    He tried to track down the person who had been shorting his stock over thest few days but failed.


    If it was really Eleanor, then it exined everything.


    Michael forgot about Caroline. A murderous look shed into his eyes. He grabbed his car keys and


    drove straight to Sebastian''s Sannot Courtyard.


    "Uncle Sebastian." Michael entered and saw Sebastian sitting in the garden at sunset. Sebastian


    looked indifferent, gazing into the distance with a nk expression.


    Michael could tell at first nce that he was in a bad mood.


    "Uncle Sebastian," he called out with a note of urgency in his voice, hurrying over to Sebastian.


    Sebastian flung an indifferent nce at him. "What is it?" His voice was dripping with coldness.


    Michael chuckled, looking at Sebastian''s expressionless face. Sebastian was as cold as ever to


    him.


    "I just dropped by to see you," Michael stood across from Sebastian.


    And he asked, "Where''s Aunt Eleanor?"


    Sebastian then looked at him squarely in the eye and asked in a harsher tone, "Why do you care?"


    Michaelughed dryly and said, "No reason. Isn''t she here to take care of you?"


    "Eleanor isn''t at home?" he wondered.


    Sebastian''s gaze was cold and his tone chilly. "You should mind your own business."


    "Uncle Sebastian, I need to talk to her about something. Is she upstairs?"


    Michael couldn''t wait to confirm his suspicions.


    "No, she won''t be back until tomorrow," Sebastian answered, looking into the distance instead of


    looking Michael in the eye.


    The suspicions in Michael''s eyes grew. "Tomorrow?"


    "Mhm!" Sebastian appeared calm, thinking, "Michael must suspect something if hees to her at


    this hour."


    "Uncle Sebastian, are your legs better? You''re able to get on your feet soon, right?" With Melody


    around, Sebastian would recover soon.


    "Uh-huh!" Sebastian still sounded casual. Sometimes, his manner was polite, but he was cold and


    deep at other times, which puzzled Michael.


    Michael pursed his lips. He hated Sebastian''s taciturnity the most. When he was flustered,


    Sebastian was just watching with uncaring attitude.


    This was very annoying!


    "Uncle Sebastian, I''d better get going." Instead of wasting any time on him, Michael tried to figure


    out how he was going to find Eleanor.


    Sebastian didn''t respond but watched Michael stomp off in a huff. He wouldn''t breathe a word of


    what he tried to hide even if Michael knocked his teeth out.


    Sebastian narrowed his eyes at the direction Michael had left.


    Christian approached from not far away. He saw what happened just now with his own eyes.


    Sebastian raised his eyes and looked at Christian''s worried face. Christian said in a deep voice, "I


    think he suspects Eleanor."


    Sebastian said, "He does!" His uncaring attitude finally changed.


    He began to wonder, "How Eleanor did it? Even if I stepped in, I couldn''t put Michael''spany into


    a crisis in a few days. After all, he put six years of effort into it."


    Sebastian had to take Samuel''s feelings into ount because Michael was a Moore anyway. He


    could at least endure so much of him while Samuel was alive. But after Samuel passed away, he


    would probably send Michael to hell right away.


    Without another word, Christian wheeled Sebastian back inside the house. It was when he stepped


    across the threshold that he spoke, "There''s a very important video conference in a while. Nathan''s


    new drugunch will start at 3 p.m. tomorrow, which just happens to be the time for your


    acupuncture. I just sent a message to Melody, who said she''de over and didn''t need me to pick


    her up."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "There will be more blows to Michael," he added. "He''ll get what he deserves, and by the looks of


    him, he doesn''t know yet what trouble Nathan''s new drugunch will bring him." Sebastian''s eyes


    were deep, shing with raw emotions.


    Only one piece of evidence was needed to prove if Eleanor was a Ryker. Whether she was Melody


    remained unknown.


    "Time for the meeting. Let''s go," Christian said.


    Sebastian responded, "Okay."


    Eleanor had a great day with the kids.


    The next day at 2:30 p.m., Eleanor was putting on makeup while watching the new drugunch held


    by Starry Pharmaceutical Group.


    At 2:40 p.m., all the major media outlets started to introduce Starry Pharmaceutical Group. It was


    not new to everyone, but they were all curious about the shareholders behind it.


    At 3 p.m., Eleanor disguised herself as Melody and watched the new drugunch in the car. Nathan


    was in thepany''s lobby announcing theunch of Fragrant Condensed Pill, and he became the


    center of attention. The mysterious person behind Starry Pharmaceutical Group was none other


    than Nathan.


    Fragrant Condensed Pill and Fragrant Pill sounded very simr.


    Michael and the Ryker family were totally flustered when they learned about this snap drugunch.

 Chapter 127 Are You Sure

    Chapter 127 Are You Sure


    Chapter 127 Are You Sure


    Timothy was stunned to see Starry Pharmaceutical Group''s new drugunch on a newscast.


    Only then did he realize that Starry Pharmaceutical Group, which had been out of reach for him,


    actually belonged to Nathan.


    Realization hit Timothy like a punch, leaving him struck dumb.


    Gabrie''s sharp eyes were glued to the TV. Would the Ryker family be really doomed to fail?


    A lot of things had happened in rapid sessiontely, and it should be Eleanor behind this.


    "Damn Eleanor," Caroline cursed. Her breath seized in her throat as she watched the news.


    Timothy looked at Gabrie and said in a stern tone, "Go to Eleanor immediately and admit our


    mistake. Tell her we had no choice back then. She was pregnant out of wedlock, which damaged


    our reputation. The new medicine has just been released, and it''s not toote to work with her."


    Gabrie held his gaze and sneered, "You''repletely senile. This idea is so naive. If Eleanor


    forgives us, what''s the point of doing that?"


    She was in a bad mood before and hung out for two days. She wouldn''te back to deal with


    Eleanor until her mood improved. But unexpectedly, the news came as something of a bolt from the


    blue.


    The new drugunch held by Nathan was something they hadn''t anticipated.


    "So what should we do now? This is, obviously, against us." Timothy was agitated. He didn''t want to


    face bankruptcy in this old age.


    "Next, let me show you the patients who have recovered after taking Fragrant Condensed Pills. This


    just proves that the pills work very well on children and adults."


    "Such a sequence of drugs is highly effective and has no side effects on human bodies. And


    Fragrant Condensed Pill, a kind of cold and flu remedies, is also highly effective and has no side


    effects."


    In the news, the recovery process those patients went through after using the pills was scrolling up


    on the screen behind Nathan.


    In an instant, Starry Pharmaceutical Group and Nathan became two top trending hashtags on


    different social media tforms.


    Starry Pharmaceutical Group''s stock skyrocketed, while that of Michael''s Wellchem Pharmaceutical


    Group plummeted. The Ryker family and Michael were business partners, and now the shares of


    both went down to varying degrees.


    Those who were shrewd smelt conspiracy.


    They were well aware that Nathan did this against Michael and the Ryker family.


    Michael was not stupid enough to miss the point that it was Eleanor''s act of revenge.


    Seeing that the stock was about to tank, Michael sat in the office with a gloomy face. A fire back


    then actually did not kill Eleanor and her unborn baby.


    How could this happen?


    Michael''s face was ashen. Although he was as angry as a rampaging lion, the despondent


    expression on his face made him seem harmless.


    The shares of Wellchem Pharmaceutical Group plummeted after the press conference ended.


    Eleanor''s lips curled in triumph.


    "Michael, I''m not tough enough on you. I''ll take everything from the Ryker family, and I won''t stop


    until theye to my door and tell me everything about my mom," she thought.


    Sebastian and Christian also watched this drugunch and felt surprised.


    Sebastian''s surprise was only fleeting because he knew very well that Nathan never yed by


    rules.


    This was how Eleanor paid back his kindness. She helped Nathan earn 14 million dors.


    At this time, Jackson came in and said, "Sir, Ms. Scott is here."


    Christian pulled himself back to the present. He watched Nathan''s new drugunch so attentively


    that he forgot to pick Melody up.


    Sebastian let Christian wheel him back to his room.


    Melody arrived in a long ck dress, her raven hair tied into a ponytail. The wide belt brought out


    her slim waist perfectly.


    Her thin waist, voluptuous buttocks, and long legs beguiled almost every man in the world.


    Sebastian and Christian both lived a chaste life. But when their eyesnded on Melody, a look of


    astonishment passed fleetingly across their faces.


    Eleanor looked at them and gave a careless smile. "Good afternoon!"


    She spoke in a very rxed manner.


    In contrast, Sebastian and Christian looked a bit awkward.


    Sebastian''s eyes were intent on her. "Thank you foring."


    Eleanor responded with a gentle smile, "I''m just doing my job."


    Her smiling, meaningful gazended on Christian''s face. "Christian, please settle Mr. Moore on the


    bed."


    Christian took in her expressive smile and had a feeling that she suspected something amiss going


    on between him and Sebastian.


    He dropped his eyes a bit awkwardly and wheeled Sebastian to the bedside.


    Eleanor sidestepped as Christian silently wheeled Sebastian to the bedside and settled him on the


    bed.


    Only then did she walk over, take out a parchment scroll, and spread it out. Then she picked up a


    silver needle and inserted it at an acupuncture point on Sebastian''s body.


    Unlike three days ago, every needle pushed into his skin today caused him excruciating pain.


    Beads of sweat lined his forehead after twenty needles were inserted at the acupuncture points.


    Eleanor looked at him and said, "This is thest time I give you acupuncture. You feel the pain


    because your nerve function is returning. Within a few days, you''ll be able to get back on your feet,


    but you can only have a very slow walk. You can''t run or jump, and you can''t walk more than an


    hour a day either. After a month, things will basically go back to normal. Remember to take your


    medication on time. And no alcohol. "


    Sebastian said, "Okay, I got it."


    He had a premonition that it would be awfully hard for him to see Melody again.


    Half an hourter, Eleanor packed up her medical kit. Seeing that Sebastian looked normal, she


    said, "Goodbye!"


    Melody wouldn''te again.


    Sebastian''s intent gaze lingered on her. "Goodbye!"


    Eleanor turned around to see Christian standing behind her and smiled at him gently, her bright


    eyes shining like stars.


    Her eyes were so beautiful that he seemedpletely lost in them!


    "Christian, thank you for your help these days." Her voice was temptingly sweet like cool water


    running across his skin.


    Christian looked intently at her and asked seriously, "We''re friends. Can I see you again?"


    Eleanor smiled with a nod, "Yeah, but I''m quite busy. I can''te to see you on short notice. If you


    need anything, let me know a day in advance."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Eleanor picked up the medical kit and marched away, cold and unfeeling.


    Sebastian slowly sat up and looked at Christian. "Are you sure?"


    Christian looked at him, shook his head, and smiled wanly, "It doesn''t matter anymore. This is the


    Melody I know. I don''t care who she really is. Her face has been engraved in my mind since the first


    time I saw her."


    Hearing this, Sebastianpsed into silence.


    Christian''s phone vibrated and he looked down to see that it was an invitation from Nathan''s


    assistant.


    "There''s a party tonight. Nathan''s assistant sent me the message. Your name and Eleanor''s are on


    the invitation."


    Sebastian''s expression darkened at the thought of Nathan''s attitude towards Eleanor. "Eleanor and


    Waylon will be there. She''s right. I''m overprotective of Waylon."


    Christian felt the same way. "Got it!"


    Eleanor got home over 4 p.m. and saw Jackson waiting at the door.


    She asked, "Mr. Butler, what brings you here?"

 Chapter 128 I Only Care About You

    Chapter 128 I Only Care About You


    Chapter 128 I Only Care About You


    Jackson smiled, "Ma''am, you''re finally back. Mr. Moore is going to attend a party tonight and he


    insists you and Waylon go with him. The makeup artist is waiting upstairs and your dress is ready.


    Please hurry and get changed. Time is running out."


    Eleanor was puzzled. "What kind of party is it?"


    Jackson shook his head with an apologetic smile. "Ma''am, I didn''t ask Mr. Moore about it. He''s in


    the study upstairs. You can go and ask him. I''d better go get other things done."


    Jackson left with a smile on his face. He knew instinctively that Sebastian and Eleanor were


    growing closer.


    Samuel was right about Eleanor.


    Sebastian really changed a lot for her.


    Eleanor went upstairs and headed straight to the study.


    "Mr. Moore, are you sure I''m going too?" Eleanor looked over and saw Sebastian sitting by the


    window alone. Such a sight elicited a surge of pity from her.


    His face wore a nk expression. At the sound of her voice, he nced at her from the corner of


    his eye.


    "Nathan sent me the invitation. I thought you''d like to go," he said absently.


    Then he noticed a flicker of delight shining in her eyes. "I''ll go then. Gotta get changed now."


    Eleanor exited the room with a smile lingering on her lips, without noticing the dejected look on


    Sebastian''s handsome face.


    "She wouldn''t go if it wasn''t Nathan''s party, right?" Sebastian wondered.


    There was a cold glint in his dark eyes.


    An hourter, Eleanor and Waylon came downstairs hand in hand. She was wearing a ck knee-


    length dress. Jackson picked out the right dress for her. It wasn''t revealing at all and instead made


    her look more charming.


    Waylon was wearing a ck suit and a bow tie. His hair was neatlybed back, revealing his


    rosy, cute face.


    Sebastian''s dark charming eyes narrowed as they roamed over Eleanor and Waylon. They looked


    very much like mother and son.


    Christian was there as well, narrowing his eyes slightly as he stared at Eleanor and Waylon.


    "Mr. Moore, it''s time to go," Easton came in and said.


    "Mhm!" Sebastian nodded.


    They set off for the party.


    At the same time, the Ryker family got the news that Eleanor would be at the party.


    Gabrie and Caroline prepared lilies and intended to embarrass Eleanor by exposing her as a vile


    fraud in front of everyone.


    Michael got the news too.


    He was also ready to test Eleanor.


    He would take Valentina with him to the party tonight.


    Nathan was a big fan of fancy events. Tonight''s party was held at Gretbert Hotel, the most deluxe


    hotel in Grona.


    He greeted the guests at the door with his assistant.


    Tonight, Nathan was wearing a red suit, which made him look more morous. A devastatingly


    handsome grin pulled up the corners of his mouth. He exuded what a yboy was all about, but he


    was still sexually attractive.


    When he saw Sebastian and Eleanoring over, his false smile abruptly became very gentle.


    He gave Sebastian a slight nod.


    Then he let his gentle obsidian eyes settle on Eleanor. "Ellie, here you are."


    His voice was incredibly tender so that Eleanor could find him sincere.


    "Nathan, congrattions!" Eleanor smiled.


    Nathan''s smile broadened as his eager eyesnded on her. "Ellie, congrattions to us. Without


    you, I wouldn''t be where I am today. Thank you, my goddess."


    Eleanor''s smile went stiff at that.


    "Nathan, what the hell are you talking about in front of my husband?" she screamed at him in her


    head.


    She then peeked at Sebastian out of the corner of her eye.


    Sebastian''s face grew ck as a thundercloud and his hands gripped the armrests of his


    wheelchair tight. His anger boiled more and more fiercely and almost exploded.


    Nathan couldn''t care less about Sebastian''s feelings.


    He dropped his eyes to the little boy Eleanor was holding and looked surprised. "Ellie, is it your


    son?"


    Eleanor thought, "Thankfully, he hasn''t met my son before."


    "This is Waylon. Waylon, this is Uncle Nathan."


    Nathan immediately realized that this was Sebastian''s son.


    "Hello, Uncle Nathan!" Waylon greeted lukewarmly.


    His gut feeling told him that Uncle Nathan was kinda a badass.


    Nathan pursed his lips. "Hello there, Waylon. You and your dad have the same poker face."


    Sebastian''s usual calm demeanor fell away and instantly turned icy.


    "Nathan, who are you calling a poker face?"


    Nathan teased with an amused look on his face, "Your hearing is that poor at this young age?


    You''re the one I''m talking about, obviously."


    Sebastian was speechless with rage.


    "Alright, Nathan. We''re friends and Sebastian is my husband. We''re all busy people, and finally,


    we''ve got the chance to get together. So, stop fighting over trivial things." Eleanor was a little


    annoyed, rubbing her forehead. She almost forgot that they were arch-rivals.


    A gentle smile broke across Nathan''s face. He looked as nice as he could be.


    "Ellie, for your sake, I''ll just let it go. Let''s go inside. There are all your favorite dishes on the table.


    Among all the guests, I only care about your preference." Nathan asked his assistant Raymond to


    lead Eleanor and Sebastian inside.


    Nathan stayed behind to greet the guests.


    Raymond took them to a booth and sat them down.


    Previously, Waylon was forbidden from attending such parties because Sebastian was afraid that he


    might be in danger if he was in the public eye.


    Everyone was aware of Waylon''s existence, but few knew what he looked like.


    Eleanor gently stroked Waylon''s head and whispered in his ear, "Sweetie, let''s go get some yummy


    food."


    "Hooray!" Waylon bobbed his head happily.


    Eleanor and Waylon left their seats and went off while talking andughing, which made Sebastian


    a little jealous.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Perceiving his jealousy, Christian looked at him and said, "Waylon has be much more cheerful


    since Eleanor came. He has smiled more these days than he did in thest 5 years."


    Sebastian didn''t deny this. Waylon had been much happier since Eleanor came.


    Eleanor led Waylon to the food section and got him a te so that he could get his own favorite


    food.


    "Mommy, it''s so lively here." Waylon didn''t really like the hustle and bustle, but he liked being with


    his mom.


    Wherever he was, he was happy with his mom around.


    Eleanor''s red lips curled in a smile. "Do you like it, sweetie?"


    Waylon nodded quickly. "Yeah, I love it."


    Eleanor smiled affectionately, "Sweetie, these ingredients here are top-notch and there is a rare


    infinite supply of lobsters over there. Eat more, okay?"


    "Okay, Mom. I''ll go get some lobsters. The steamed ones are my favorite. Mom, make me a dipping


    sauceter." Waylon scampered over to get lobsters.


    Eleanor watched him from behind. He smiled more out there than at home.


    She would try to take him out more often. Sebastian was overprotective of him.


    Waylon stood on his tiptoes and picked up arge lobster with a pair of tongs.


    Before he could put the lobster on his te, it was suddenly snatched away.


    Waylon''s face changed as he looked at the woman in red standing beside him.


    "Ma''am, there''s many lobsters here. Why did you take mine?" Waylon asked angrily.

 Chapter 129 Throw Her Out

    Chapter 129 Throw Her Out


    Chapter 129 Throw Her Out


    The woman looked at Waylon with disdain in her eyes and an evil grin on her lips. "I like the one you


    chose. What can you do to me?"


    Athena looked at the little boy condescendingly and was jealous of his status.


    Jealousy threatened to overwhelm her just now when she watched Eleanor and Waylon talk and


    laugh. If memory served, this kid was Sebastian''s blind son.


    That pretty woman was Eleanor, whom people in Grona had been talking abouttely.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Waylon always bullied Athena''s niece and nephew.


    Every time Willow was back home, she brought up her daughter being bullied by Little Blind. Athena


    saw Waylon from afar once, and in the past two days, she heard that he regained his sight while


    Hailey lost hers.


    Insiders knew this was how Sebastian got back at Hailey.


    Hailey''s family was now aplete failure.


    Waylon shouted angrily, "What do you want me to do with you? Say it." "Mom is right. I give this


    woman an inch, and she''ll take a mile. She''ll bully me even more next time if I let her go," he


    thought.


    "You brat, everyone is watching us. What can you do to me?" Athena knew how to threaten a kid.


    She learned from her niece that Waylon, nicknamed Little Blind, didn''t dare to tell his father even


    after being bullied.


    "How about getting you killed?" Waylon said with a sinister smile. "You look so ugly. You shouldn''t


    have shown up and scared people."


    "Little Blind, what did you say? Who are you calling ugly? Do you have the guts to say it again?"


    Athena always wore fancy clothes to cover her in appearance.


    She hated it when someone called her in-looking and even ugly.


    Her mom was pretty, but her dad was average-looking. Her brother took after her mom while she


    looked more like her dad.


    Waylon sneered. Looking at Athena''s nose as t as her face, he said sarcastically in a childish


    voice, "Have you never looked in the mirror before? How dare you show up here with such a


    hideous face?"


    Fury choked Athena''s words. Howe she never heard he had a sharp tongue before?


    She let her anger spill out at him and thrust him hard. "You brat, you asked for it!"


    Waylon fell with a sickening thud. The te dropped and food was scattered all over the ce.


    Eleanor was talking on the phone, without noticing themotion over here. Right after she hung


    up, she saw Waylon being flung to the ground.


    She scurried a few steps over to help Waylon up and yelled at Athena, "Why did you push my son?"


    Eleanor was furious. No matter where she was, her son always got bullied.


    Her loud voice quickly drew a lot of attention.


    Waylon looked sad and leaned into Eleanor''s arms.


    Athena got many reproachful looks and suddenly tensed up. She just wanted to bully Waylon in


    secret without alerting anyone.


    "I... He called me names." Athena pointed at Waylon, wondering, "It''s packed here. I''m gonna ruin


    Waylon''s reputation in front of everyone. Nobody likes a naughty kid anyway."


    Waylon looked up at Eleanor with tears in his eyes. "I didn''t do it. She took my lobster and I asked


    her why she did it."


    "She said there was nothing I could do about it," he added.


    Waylon recounted what happened.


    The crowd glowered at Athena more angrily.


    "No, I didn''t. There are so many lobsters here. Why would I want yours?" Athena didn''t want to lose


    to a kid.


    Her niece failed over and over again, and as her aunt, she couldn''t afford to lose.


    Waylon pointed to the security camera above his head. "There is a camera up there. Check it, and


    you''ll all know."


    Athena was too flustered to speak.


    At this moment, Sebastian and Christian came over.


    Sebastian''s eyes were shards of ice as they caught the food and the children''s cutlery scattered on


    the floor.


    "What happened?" Sebastian''s eyes, aze with anger, alighted on Eleanor. She couldn''t even look


    after a child.


    "Dad, she bullied me and used me. I want to check the security footage." Waylon was about to


    make Athena pay for what she did.


    "Fine, fine, I''ll let you." Nathan walked in with an unpleasant smirk. "How dare someone ruin my


    party! I won''t let her off."


    Athena was jittery.


    "Thank you, Uncle Nathan!" Waylon looked up at Nathan gratefully.


    "No worries. It''s my fault for letting such a rude woman in."


    Nathan used his phone to pull up the security footage and projected it onto the screen. As Waylon


    said, it was Athena who took his lobster.


    Athena''s face burned crimson.


    "What''s wrong with her? He''s just a child!"


    "What a cute kid! It was cruel of her to bully him."


    "Look at her arrogant face! She''s a horrible woman!"


    "She bullied such a small child, which will definitely leave him scarred for life."


    There was an outbreak of muttering at this.


    Athena was so ashamed that she wished the floor would open and swallow her whole.


    Nathan looked at Athena with a scowl. "Throw her out. From this moment on, she''s forbidden from


    attending any of my parties."


    Athena burst out crying. "I didn''t mean to do that. Why are you so cruel to me?" She sobbed,


    looking at Waylon bitterly. It was Little Blind''s fault that she was humiliated like this.


    Nathan didn''t bother to respond. Athena was just unaware that not everything in this world went in


    her favor.


    "Drag her out," Nathan ordered with a snicker as two bodyguards came nearer.


    "Yes, sir." They nodded respectfully and dragged Athena out, though she was still cursing.


    Nathan looked at Eleanor, who was seething. "Ellie, her apology is too bad."


    Eleanor understood what he meant. "I know."


    She sped Waylon in her arms, her heart aching.


    "Waylon, I''m sorry I failed to protect you." Eleanor was guilty. She was making a phone call at the


    time and didn''t realize her son was being bullied.


    That woman seemed to know Waylon.


    Nathan looked at everyone and said, "Thanks foring. All the food tonight is flown in from


    abroad and top-notch. I hope we''ll have more opportunities to work together in the future."


    Hearing this, some guests came over to congratte him.


    "Thank you for your kind hospitality, Mr. Colton. And congrattions on your new medicine."


    "Thank you so much! Congrattions on your new medicine."


    The rest of the guests followed suit and offered their congrattions to Nathan.


    Nathan epted their congrattions in a high-profile manner.


    He kept Eleanorpany intentionally. Sebastian was ahead of them, his face puce with rage.


    He knew well that Nathan did it on purpose. He could feel the hot anger burn his chest and was


    itching to tear Nathan, that yboy, apart on the spot.


    Nathan did do it to irritate Sebastian. In his mind, Sebastian was not worthy of a goddess like


    Eleanor.


    Eleanor was talented, while Sebastian was unemotional and paranoid, confined to a wheelchair. If


    he could get back on his feet, he would be more evil and horrible than he appeared.


    "Mr. Colton, congrattions on your new medicine." Michael, who arrivedte, congratted


    Nathan with a smile.


    Before Nathan could respond, he added, "Mr. Colton, lilies have been blooming beautifullytely.


    They smell so sweet. I bought a lot over and hope thedies here like them."


    Eleanor''s eyes darted towards a few waitersing in with lilies in their arms and then widened.


    She involuntarily took a step back.

 Chapter 130 Shes Back for Revenge

    Chapter 130 She''s Back for Revenge


    Chapter 130 She''s Back for Revenge


    Nathan knew about Eleanor''s allergy to lilies and Michael''s real intention. His eyes strayed to the


    lilies ced on the table by the waiters and then over Eleanor''s nervous face. He could see that she


    was trembling all over and his ck eyes were alight with malice.


    "Get out of here! Throw these lilies out," Nathan roared in a rage as a wash of coldness and hostility


    radiated from him.


    A sudden stab of irritation from Nathan puzzled the crowd. These lilies were beautiful. No one knew


    why he disliked them so much.


    Michael apologized with mock surprise. "Mr. Colton, I''m sorry. I didn''t know you dislike lilies. These


    lilies are from my friend''s ntation, and they''re the most beautiful and expensive. I just want


    everyone to see how beautiful they are. The whole ce is now filled with a very pleasing and


    sweet scent. How nice it is!"


    Nathan snarled in his head, "Bullshit! You''re doing this on purpose."


    "Take your lilies and get the hell out of here right now." Nathan was mad like a feral lion, and his


    light tone sounded as if he were savage and bloodthirsty.


    Michael''s eyes widened at his furious roar and his face went pale. He felt humiliated.


    He noticed Eleanor''s face turn pale and her body tremble all over. She looked as if she was going to


    fall the next moment.


    Then, he winked at a man behind him. The man took the hint and approached Eleanor with lilies in


    his hand.


    Sebastian saw the look in Michael''s eyes and couldn''t wrap his mind around what it was about. But


    he knew Eleanor was standing behind his wheelchair right now.


    He looked back and saw Eleanor''s face turn pitifully pale.


    Her fair, slender bare arms were trembling slightly.


    Her lips pressed into a thin line and turned deathly pale.


    Sebastian looked behind her and saw someone approaching with lilies sped in his arms.


    Immediately, something urred to him.


    Eleanor was allergic to lilies, and that was what Michael was really after.


    Sebastian told Christian to carry Waylon away.


    Waylon was aware that his mom was shaking with fear.


    Suddenly, he was lifted off the ground and ended up in Christian''s arms.


    Waylon looked up at Christian with a scowl.


    Christian sensed Waylon''s resistance and said sarcastically in his head, "You ungrateful brat!"


    Eleanor felt much more rxed.


    She smelt the lilies and could feel her throat tickle. She wanted to cough and tensed all over. The


    annoying voices in the hall threatened to split her skull.


    She hadn''t expected this to happen. She never imagined Michael would bring so many lilies over to


    test her on such an asion.


    It meant that Michael suspected her of everything that had happenedtely.


    "Kaff! Kaff..." Eleanor coughed violently.


    A knowing smile appeared on Michael''s face.


    "She''s Eleanor. She wasn''t dead! Hailey''s threats didn''t work on her. She''s now back for revenge.


    She told Nathan how to develop Fragrant Condensed Pill, just to weed out me and the Ryker family.


    Eleanor, what a dirty trick to y!" Michael thought.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Eleanor had a severe allergy to lilies, and in a few minutes, she would pass out.


    "Raymond," Nathan shouted.


    Raymond marched over and looked at Nathan. "Sir."


    Nathan pointed at Michael and roared, "Break his legs and throw him out."


    Michael was stunned at how Nathan was disrespectful to him.


    "Mr. Colton, you''re going too far." Michael watched the security guard approach him with a


    murderous look.


    He did something wrong before and Sebastian broke his hand. He was fine with that.


    But if he got his legs broken by Nathan, he would be theughingstock of the entire Grona.


    "Heh, heh... Michael, you''re an asshole, a disgrace to all men. I''ll beat you to death and you''ll be


    reduced to nothing but a stinking, rotting body." Nathan''s frosty gaze fixated on him.


    Michael caught a look of pure venom in Nathan''s smiling eyes and shivered involuntarily as if an icy


    wind bit into his cheeks.


    His face contorted in fear at the sight of a few men closing in on him.


    "Are they really going to break my legs in front of so many people here?" he wondered.


    Valentina squealed angrily, "Mr. Colton, Mr. Moore came to congratte you and brought you


    millions of lilies. Is this how you thank him?"


    Nathan eyed Valentina with a look of contempt. "Who do you think you are, talking to me like that?"


    Valentina coddled herself like a princess. No one had ever dared to treat her this way.


    All at once, a great sense of humiliation came over her.


    "Nathan, where the hell do you get the balls to rebuke me?" she growled at him inwardly.


    "Nathan, I''m a member of the Miles family." Valentina revealed her identity, pinning Nathan with her


    angry gaze.


    The crowd was thunderstruck. Although Nathan''s business had been thriving over the years, his


    mysterious background kept people from getting into how powerful he was.


    But being at this extravagant party, they finally realized that Nathan kept his identity pretty well


    hidden.


    Either of them was bound to suffer in this big fight.


    The crowd watched with intense interest.


    Michael was a Moore and Valentina was a Miles, but Nathan dared to rail against them. Thus, the


    guests there became in awe of him.


    Nathan gave a cruel smile. Seeing that Eleanor was still shaking, he sped her in his arms so


    tight.


    Such a sight struck the crowd dumb with shock. How brash Nathan was! He even dared to hug


    Sebastian''s wife.


    Sebastian''s dark, sultry eyes gleamed with a strong current of malice. Confined in a wheelchair, he


    saw very well that Eleanor was feeling unwell, but he could only watch her suffer.


    Nathan then looked at Valentina and snorted contemptuously, "You''re threatening me with the Miles


    family that is almost bankrupt? Seriously?"


    Valentina froze. How did he know about this?


    "Mr. Colton, this is outrageous." Valentina wouldn''t admit that her family was about to go bankrupt.


    Nathan lost his patience. "Throw them out, along with the lilies."


    Valentina couldn''t believe her ears.


    She and Michael ended up being thrown out in full view of everyone.


    Caroline and her parents rushed over and saw this. She immediately tossed the lilies in her hand in


    the trash can.


    Eleanor watched as Michael was being thrown out the door, then cked out in Nathan''s arms.


    "Ah..." Waylon squeaked.


    He was torn with anxiety watching the rash spread quickly on his mom''s skin.


    He struggled hard to break free from Christian''s hold and slipped one small hand into his mom''s.


    "What''s wrong with Mommy? Why did she pass out?" he wondered.


    Nathan looked at Raymond and roared anxiously, "Get the car ready. I''m gonna take her to the


    hospital."


    Raymond got right on it. "Yes, sir!"


    Nathan carried Eleanor in his arms and headed for the door.


    Waylon trotted after them.


    Sebastian watched silently. Beneath his calm exterior, he was very mad with fury.


    He cast a nce at Christian and a few words rolled off his lips. "Let''s go."


    Caroline and her parents watched almost open-mouthed, thinking, "It''s Eleanor. It''s really her!"


    A spasm of fear seized Caroline. Eleanor was back for revenge.

 Chapter 131 His Attempt to Test You Succeeded

    Chapter 131 His Attempt to Test You Seeded


    Chapter 131 His Attempt to Test You Seeded


    After enduring over a decade of humiliation, eight months of imprisonment, disfigurement, and


    vengeance for her own and her child''s attempted murder, how could Eleanor, with her unyielding


    nature, simply let bygones be bygones?


    Others might not know Eleanor''s strength, but she did. Eleanor, who had been bullied by her since


    childhood, was always at her mercy.


    She was merely a foil in her life.


    Once, wanting to watch others having sex, she kidnapped Eleanor and hoped to see her turn into a


    slut.


    However, a mix-up with the photos spared Eleanor from capture; instead, she was the one


    abducted and suffering the consequences of her sin.


    At just seventeen, she suffered indescribable humiliation. From that moment, she swore to destroy


    Eleanor and take away everything Eleanor had to make her life a living hell.


    And she seeded. She seized away Eleanor''s only hope, Michael, and thought she had killed


    Eleanor. But now, knowing that Eleanor was still alive, why was she so terrified?


    The banquet continued, but after Sebastian and Nathan''s departure, it lost its significance.


    Yet, the guests didn''t leave and were eager to see how things would unfold.


    ...


    Nathan rushed Eleanor to the nearest hospital. She was diagnosed with a severe allergic shock and


    looked heartbreakingly fragile.


    Waylon, upon hearing the doctor''s words, instantly understood Michael''s intentions. He was testing


    his mother because he doubted her identity.


    Tears streamed down Waylon''s face.


    Watching his mother on the intravenous drip, he felt a deep ache in his heart. Why did everyone try


    to hurt them? What had they done?


    Why should they deserve such cruelty?


    Christian pushed the wheelchair for Sebastian and they went into the ward.


    Sebastian saw his son crying.


    His heart clenched. It was the first time he had seen his son in such grief for someone other than


    him.


    He then saw Eleanor, who was pale and had rashes all over her body. Her breath was weak as if a


    mere gust of wind could blow her away.


    "Waylon," Sebastian reached out for his son''s hand.


    But Waylon quickly withdrew his hand.


    Sebastian was caught off guard and felt hurt with his brows furrowed.


    "You couldn''t keep her safe; just let her go," Waylon said. His Dad just watched his Mom faint and


    did nothing.


    Stunned by his son''s words, Sebastian stroked his fingers.


    "Waylon, I''ve already told you to stay out of adults'' matters."


    Waylon made no response and just stared at him as his lips trembled.


    His Mom had saved his Dad because thetter raised him all these years.


    She was returning the favor by saving his life.


    "I might not meddle in other affairs, but I can''t stand aside when ites to Aunt Eleanor," Waylon''s


    voice, despite his young age, was surprisingly firm.


    It was soft yet filled with power.


    Sebastian was silently watching his son. Why was he acting that way?


    In just one month, Eleanor had be a significant part of Waylon''s life, and it seemed that he


    cared more about her than his own father.


    "Why insist on letting her go if you care about her so much? You''d be much happier if she stayed,"


    Sebastian couldn''t understand what his son was thinking.


    Waylon replied frustratedly, "Dad, Michael did this intentionally to Aunt Eleanor tonight. Why didn''t


    you stand up for her? Dad, a man is supposed to protect his woman, but you failed to do that.


    Maybe it''s better if she leaves." Waylon pleaded as his mother wasn''t safe in the Moore family. He


    could take on the responsibility of seeking revenge.


    "She deserves someone who can truly protect her," Waylon stated with a heavy heart. He knew his


    Dad better than anyone else. His Dad was void of emotions.


    Suddenly, they heard apuseing from the doorway.


    Nathan entered with a teasing smile, looked at Waylon''s good-looking face, and said, "Young man,


    you''ve certainly surpassed your father inpassion."


    Sebastian nced coldly at Nathan''s charming face and said nothing.


    Nathan watched him and joked, "Sebastian, your son is right. Why don''t you propose to divorce


    Ellie? I''ll be waiting right outside the Administration of Marriage. Once you''re done, I''ll marry her."


    Sebastian shot him an intimidating nce and replied, "Nathan, you wish."


    He stared at Nathan with ring eyes.


    Eleanor belonged to him, Sebastian.


    "You can leave now. My wife doesn''t need your care," Sebastian coldly asked him to leave.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Nathan snorted and retorted, "She''ll be mine someday."


    With those words, Nathan turned around and strode out.


    He had important matters to attend to and would visit Ellie tomorrow morning.


    After Nathan left, Sebastian said to Waylon, "Go back to rest. I''ll stay here with her."


    "No," Waylon refused as he slipped off his shoes and climbed onto the bed to lie next to his Mom.


    He was exhausted, but he couldn''t stand being apart from her.


    Sebastian looked at the tears on his son''s face helplessly and had to give in.


    Eleanor woke up in the middle of the night and found herself in a hospital.


    She winced slightly, and her throat still felt ufortable.


    After Eleanor''s a few coughs, Sebastian, who had been resting on the other bed, also opened his


    eyes.


    "You''re awake."


    Hearing his husky voice, Eleanor turned to look at him.


    "Well...Have you been here the whole time?" she asked. Her voice was hoarse, and she was still


    feeling unwell.


    "Yes," Sebastian replied while gazing at her intensely. "Tonight, Michael''s attempt to test you...


    seeded."


    Eleanor''s hands clenched into fists. She turned to him again and asked, "What do you mean...by


    that?"


    "Eleanor, tonight, Michael confirmed something for me," Sebastian said and acted as if nothing had


    happened.


    She was once Michael''s girlfriend.


    And he couldn''t go over with that!


    Eleanor sneered, "What''s your point?"


    "Are you nning to seek revenge?" Sebastian didn''t answer her question directly.


    Eleanor just watched him in silence.


    Had he known this all along?


    "Tell me, is revenge what you''re after?" Sebastian asked again in a sharp andmanding voice.


    The distinguished man slowly sat up, and the atmosphere became overwhelmingly intense.


    Eleanor said with a smile, "Mr. Moore, I don''t know what you''re implying."


    She was ustomed to handling everything on her own and taking care of herself. She rarely


    received help from others in her life.


    Sebastian gave her a deep, scrutinizing look and said, "You can deny it, but you cannot hide the


    things you''ve done."


    Eleanor was silent.


    She realized Sebastian knew more than she had anticipated.


    "Mr. Moore, I''ll take care of my problems, and there is no need for you to be concerned," Eleanor


    assured him with a bright smile.


    "Your current state is precisely what worries me," Sebastian retorted coldly.


    "Sorry, I... I''m allergic to lilies," Eleanor said resignedly since she was sensitive to lilies.


    "When Old Master Moore is still alive, you cannot harm Michael, but you could start your revenge


    with the Ryker family," Sebastian kindly suggested.


    Eleanor narrowed her eyes, looked at him, and asked with a meaningful smile, "And what if it were


    to be an ident?"

 Chapter 132 Eleanor Spills the Beans

    Chapter 132 Eleanor Spills the Beans


    Chapter 132 Eleanor Spills the Beans


    A flicker of surprise crossed Sebastian''s eyes.


    How deep must her hatred be to wish Michael dead!


    Sebastian didn''t respond to her. He frowned and clearly disapproved of Eleanor''s approach.


    The ward fell into a profound silence, and they could only hear each other''s breathing.


    Eleanor let out a bitterugh and was filled with sorrow.


    That bitter smile was like a spectacr firework that burst but vanished abruptly, beautiful yet tragic.


    Sebastian''s heart ached when seeing Eleanor like that.


    He suddenly heard Eleanor''s grieving and angry voice, "What counts as an illegal approach? Tell


    me, what means breaking thew? Illegally imprisoning me, disfiguring me, setting the house on fire


    to kill me, aren''t these crimes?"


    "Sebastian, you are no better than me. What right do you have to demand I not break thew? I


    haven''t done anything malicious up till now. Even in seeking revenge, I''ve only targeted their


    vulnerabilities."


    Eleanor was infuriated by Sebastian''s words so she decided to spill the truth.


    Whether it was the Eleanor from the Ryker family or the Eleanor who rose from the dead.


    She could never forget the pain and hatred from the past.


    "Sebastian, you''ve never experienced my despair, so don''t casually judge me. Tomorrow, let''s go to


    the Administration of Marriage and get divorced. I owe you nothing."


    With these words, Eleanory down to sleep.


    But as she closed her eyes and turned, she saw her son''s tearful eyes. She was in shock. How


    could Waylon be here?


    "Way...Waylon," Eleanor said in a trembling voice. Had Waylon heard what she just said?


    Waylon said nothing while clinging tightly to his mother.


    Eleanor wrapped her arms around her son, tears running down her face.


    How could she have let her son hear such harsh words? She murmured an apology, "Waylon, I''m


    so sorry!"


    Eleanor took a deep breath. Sometimes, she pondered whether it was truly possible to leave here


    safely with her child after seeking her revenge.


    She was so angry that she even fainted when learning of Waylon''s abduction.


    The abductor likely didn''t know that she had given birth to quadruplets and had taken only the first


    one born.


    That one must be watching her from the shadows, and she was determined to find that person and


    make him regret what he did.


    Her life''s purpose had be revenge and raising her four children to be brilliant. Only by being


    their best could they avoid being bullied.


    Sebastian watched Eleanor''s slender figure.


    He scoffed. Had he never felt despair?


    He was more desperate than any others, living as if he were dead inside. If not for Waylon, he saw


    no point living at all.


    He sighed and said, "We won''t divorce."


    Hearing his refusal, Eleanor turned around to look at him and asked, "Why? You''re aware of my


    past. I was your nephew''s girlfriend. Doesn''t that bother you?"


    Sebastian''s face instantly became grim since he was deeply troubled by it.


    Their eyes met, and Eleanor knew what Sebastian was thinking.


    With a bitter smile, Eleanor closed her eyes again and went back to sleep.


    Life was exhausting, and she needed a good rest to handle tomorrow''s challenges.


    "Time to sleep, Waylon," she said as she pulled the nket over them.


    Waylon blinked and then closed his eyes.


    Sebastian gazed at Eleanor''s back with a gloomy face.


    Eleanor was the one who entangled with him first. It was impossible that she could juste and


    go as she pleased.


    It was his choice to make whether she would stay or leave.


    Sebastian didn''t lie down to sleep until he calmed his emotions.


    That night, members of the Ryker family, Michael, and Madison were also restless.


    For the first time since their conflict, the two families gathered together.


    They went on arguing even at midnight.


    Gabrie looked at Madison and said, "Madison, after she returned, Eleanor will seek revenge on


    both our families. It was you who had someone kill Eleanor''s mother, and I have evidence. If you try


    to frame my daughter with Eleanor''s murder, be prepared to face the doomed fate together."


    Gabrie was ready to go to any lengths to protect her daughter even if it meant risking her life.


    Madison''s brow twitched when she saw Gabrie''s determined expression. She was sleepy and


    exhausted.


    "Gabrie, stop holding onto this. If you have evidence, then show it. I''m curious about what


    evidence you''ve held onto after all these years. The case was closed more than ten years ago. Do


    you think you can overturn it?"


    Madison couldn''t help but sneered.


    Gabrie took a breath and refuted, "You went to extremes to obtain her form and even killed


    Eleanor''s mother. I took Eleanor in and raised her out of sympathy."


    "Ridiculous! Gabrie, do you expect others to buy that you''re so kind? There are secrets about you


    that I am unaware of. I don''t have the evidence to expose you, but I will find out your true motives


    for adopting Eleanor." Madison had harbored suspicions about Gabrie''s motives for years but


    lacked evidence to prove them.


    Madison had coerced her into crimes at that time.


    Years had passed, and Gabrie had lived without guilt.


    Now, when she should be enjoying her life, she was threatened by Eleanor. How could she endure


    this?


    Gabrie''s gaze flickered. If there was anything she had hidden from others, it was killing Eleanor''s


    mother and making that person''s life a living hell.


    It had been over a decade since shest saw him.


    "Gabrie, what secrets could I possibly have?" Gabrie retorted with a coldugh, "Don''t forget


    that thanks to me, you married rich. I bet your husband doesn''t know about what you did to him


    back then."


    Madison was silent. This bitch was digging up things that happened so many years ago.


    "In front of the children, why are you talking nonsense?" Madison asked and shot Gabrie a cold


    nce.


    She always felt Gabrie had set her up but couldn''t find the evidence to prove it.


    Back then, Madison sensed that Gabrie was insincere, but after Gabrie helped her marry into


    the Moore family, she didn''t overthink.


    "I''m not talking nonsense," Gabrie said and was running out of patience.


    She looked at Madison and her son and said in a stern voice, "We can either band together to


    eliminate Eleanor or face mutual destruction. The choice is yours." Gabriemanded, with a


    tired yet determined look on her face. She was holding the upper hand.


    Guilty consciences could lead to restless days and loss of appetite.


    After a long silence, Michael finally gave Gabrie a cold nce.


    Gabrie sensed his gaze and looked down to avoid his eyes. She was nervously fiddling with her


    manicured nails, worried that Michael might reveal what happened at the casino.


    "Gabrie, it''s not a big deal. As long as none of us speaks, no one will know what we''ve done. The


    best choice is to stick together. It''s time for Callie to find a better man and get married, which would


    be best for all concerned."


    For now, he wouldn''t give up Valentina.


    Caroline scoffed at him, "My future is none of your concern. I''ll marry someone a hundred times


    better than you."


    "Eleanor is right. You''re nothing but trash."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Chapter 133 Encounter with Noah

    Chapter 133 Encounter with Noah


    Chapter 133 Encounter with Noah


    Michael didn''t take offense but instead said to her with a smile, "Callie, I wish you all the best in


    finding a good match."


    Michael stood up and addressed Gabrie and Timothy, "Gabrie, Timothy, no matter what, we are


    friends. We''ll deal with Eleanor together."


    "You wish! No one here wants to be friends with you," Gabrie retorted for she didn''t want to


    entangle further with Michael and his family.


    Michael said with a sly smile, "Gabrie, perhaps you should give more thought to what happened


    at the casino."


    Gabrie''s mind went nk.


    "What are you implying?" she asked and looked visibly unsettled. Timothy had always treated her


    well, and she couldn''t bear the thought of losing him.


    Seeing that Gabrie was nervous, Michael sneered. Did she really think she drew two Joker cards


    out of sheer luck?


    He was the one who got the Joker card!


    "Gabrie lost a significant amount at the casino, which is likely a trap set by Eleanor. Six years


    later, Eleanor is not to be underestimated. If she could scheme her way into marrying my uncle,


    then cheating at the casino would be child''s y for her."


    Gabrie looked up at Michael and found his words reasonable.


    Yet, there was no evidence!


    If it truly involved Caroline, she wouldn''t let Eleanor off easily.


    With a scheming smile, Michael left the Rykers'' mansion with Madison.


    Timothy turned to Gabrie and said with concern, "Gabrie, the money you''ve gambled away over


    the years would be enough for you to use in two lifetimes. Please, no more gambling. I can''t earn as


    much money as I used to, and I don''t want to make our finances a burden to our child when we are


    old."


    Gabrie''s face turned pale, as she looked at Timothy, whose hair had turned gray over the years.


    This man had doted on her over the years.


    Although she didn''t love him, he had always been tolerant of her.


    "I understand. I will quit gambling," she promised him with a gentle smile.


    Timothy looked deeply into her eyes and found that she still remained a mystery to him.


    Timothy often found Gabrie to be aplex puzzle. At times, he sensed she was lost in thoughts


    of someone else, but she was incredibly gentle towards him, which instantly dissolved any seeds of


    doubt he had.


    "It''s gettingte, let''s head to bed," Timothy said while feeling exhausted. He stood up, and his


    steps felt heavier than usual.


    He had a feeling that the trouble wasing.


    Gabrie insisted on raising Eleanor, a decision that baffled him at the time. He couldn''t bring


    himself to harm a child despite his craving for wealth.


    Yet, Gabrie didn''t treat her well after the adoption and often humiliated her.


    Timothy took a deep breath and had to acknowledge that no ambition could outrun the swift


    passage of time.


    He had not achieved the heights he dreamed of before growing old.


    Gabrie looked at her daughter, held her hand, and reminded with a smile, "Caroline, while Nathan


    is capable, he''s not the right one for you. Choose someone else. Marry for love, and that''s the only


    path to true happiness."


    Caroline suddenly remembered Madison''s words and asked, "Mom, you''ve never really loved Dad,


    have you?"


    Gabrie suddenly thought of the elegant, handsome man with dark hair.


    She had never seen him smile, but he was still alluring.


    He was a beauty!


    Using that word to describe him was no insult; he was the only man who truly deserved that praise


    in this world.


    Feeling agitated, Gabrie stood up and said with a forced smile, "Silly girl, if I didn''t love your


    father, how could I have spent my entire life with him? Now, off to bed."


    Then Gabrie headed upstairs.


    Watching her mother go upstairs, Caroline was lost in thought.


    She could sense that the truth was far from that simple!


    ...


    Eleanor had a sound sleep and didn''t wake up until nine in the morning.


    Upon opening her eyes, Eleanor saw Waylon by her side and looking at her with sparkling eyes.


    "Mommy, you''re awake!" Waylon greeted her immediately. Eleanor smiled and tenderly ruffled her


    son''s hair.


    "I''m sorry for worrying you, sweetheart," Eleanor said with a weak smile and still felt drained of


    energy.


    All she wanted was to lie in bed.


    "Honey, Mommy might need to stay here for another day."


    The aftermath was significant!


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The allergic reaction was severe, and there were rashes all over her skin. She found it peculiarly


    odd to be allergic specifically to lilies.


    "Mommy, the doctor already came by, and I managed to send Dad back home. Now, it''s just you


    and me," Waylon said, and his smile beaming with joy. He finally got to spend some alone time with


    his Mommy.


    Eleanor looked at her little boy with a blissful smile.


    "Sweetie, you make Mommy so happy!" Eleanor said and felt such a profound sense of


    contentment that she would die happily.


    "Mommy, Dad had someone bring over some soup. It smells delicious, and I really like it too." He


    set the soup aside to cool so it would be ready for her to drink after freshening up.


    Feelingnguid, Eleanor didn''t feel like moving, but seeing her son''s eager eyes, she slowly got up


    and went to freshen up.


    Waylon, thinking the meal wasn''t nutritious enough, went downstairs to buy scrambled eggs from


    the restaurant.


    Upon his return, the elevator was crowded, so he had to take the stairs instead.


    The VIP ward was on the eighth floor, while he usually preferred walking to taking a car to keep


    healthy.


    He climbed swiftly for he worried the eggs might cool off. By the fifth floor, he was drenched in


    sweat. He hadn''t exercised for half a year, so the climbing made him breathless.


    Waylon frowned and realized he couldn''t continue like this. He was determined to start exercising.


    Once Mommy was discharged from the hospital, he nned to run and exercise with her every day.


    He wanted to be as strong as Elijah, who was capable of jumping from the third floor unscathed.


    "That''s strange! Mommy''s supposed to be around here, why did the signal disappear?"


    Muffled voices echoed through the stairwell.


    Waylon hadn''t expected anyone else to be there.


    However, the figure seemed familiar and almost... like him.


    "Oh... she''s upstairs," the boy said in a delightful voice and continued climbing upstairs.


    Noah had seen his mom''s location at the hospital on his device and was worried something might


    have happened to her. So he came to check on her.


    Looking down, he saw someone who looked exactly like him.


    Seeing each other, both of them froze in ce.


    Noah blinked and paused his steps. He was puzzled and said to himself, "Is there a mirror on the


    stairway?"


    Waylon was speechless and thought to himself, "Why does he seem as muddle-headed as Elijah?"


    "Is he Noah or Warren?"


    Noah still looked at Waylon and talked to himself, "Our clothes are different, though."


    Waylon remained silent.


    Noah clicked his tongue and then added, "I think I look a bit more handsome."


    Waylonined in his heart, "We have the same face; how could you be more handsome?"


    "Warren?" Noah called out to him but found none of Warren''s usual expression and manner in this


    person before him.


    He could not be Elijah, who was always carrying his baby bottle with him and had an unmistakably


    adorable presence.


    Had it been Warren or Elijah, they would have already been smiling and running up to him.


    "Who the heck are you?" Noah asked as he turned and walked down the stairs. He pulled Waylon


    aside and stared at him with a furrowed brow. The longer Noah looked at his face, the more


    unfamiliar he found his eyes to be.

 Chapter 134 Arent You Eleanor

    Chapter 134 Aren''t You Eleanor


    Chapter 134 Aren''t You Eleanor


    Waylon watched him and couldn''t help but chuckle, "Given we look exactly alike, who do you think I


    might be?"


    Noah paused and nced at the slightly mischievous Waylon. This voice didn''t quite match


    Warren''s or Elijah''s, so he excitedly eximed, "You''re Waylon!"


    Noah was surprised and excited as he''d found his eldest brother.


    Waylon smiled at his younger brother''s astonished expression and found him rather cute. He


    replied, "Yes, Mommy is on the 8th floor."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Noah hesitated and asked, "Which Mommy are you talking about? Mine or yours?"


    After asking this, he tried to sort through their rtionship in his head but was still confused. He


    continued, "Wait, I''m looking for my biological Mommy, but you grow up with your real mother. If


    you''re identical to me, you''re our eldest brother, and that means my Mommy is also your biological


    mother."


    Waylon felt confused by his talk of their biological mother. Weren''t their mom the same person?


    "I''m getting confused by all this. Mommy told me I have three younger brothers. Are you Noah or


    Warren? I''ve already met Elijah," Waylon said and figured it was best to rify everything.


    "Well..." Noah muttered and scratched his head, still looking puzzled.


    "By the way, where did you see my Mommy? If Mommy found our eldest brother, why didn''t she tell


    us?" Noah asked after he grasped this point.


    He also got himself perplexed.


    "Didn''t their mom marry into the Moore family?"


    "Why did Waylon know he had three younger brothers?"


    Seeing his confusion, Waylon couldn''t help but smile and exined, "I''ve grown up in the Moore


    family. Sebastian is my Dad. After Mommy married into the family, she found me. But I was blind, so


    to take good care of me, she kept it a secret. Does that make sense now?"


    Noah got it and said, "So, because you''re blind, Mommy didn''t tell us she found you. Warren and I


    have been searching for you in secret."


    The more Noahined, the more frustrated he became. Then he remembered Waylon said


    that Elijah knew it too.


    "Never mind, Elijah''s brain gets mixed up sometimes, and he even forgets himself. The only thing


    on his mind is his meals. It was understandable he might forget to mention it."


    He didn''t me Elijah.


    Upon hearing Noah''s words, Waylon apologized, "I''m sorry. I had no idea you were looking for me."


    His father had kept him well-protected, so it was understandable they couldn''t find him.


    "Why apologize? We''re the ones who should be saying sorry. We have Mommy''s undivided


    attention and care, but we didn''t know where you were before."


    "Mommy got especially sad on our birthday and was worried if you were eating well, wearing


    enough clothes, or if you were being bullied. She was always so concerned. Now that we''ve found


    you, Mommy won''t have to shed any more tears," Noah exined. He searched for Waylon


    because he wanted their Mom to be happy, and perhaps it was because of a mother''s intuition that


    she had found Waylon first.


    Waylon responded with a soft smile and swore in his heart that he would never let Mommy cry


    again.


    "You''re Noah?"


    Noah nodded and replied, "Yes, I''m Noah, and the other two are Warren and Elijah."


    Hearing their names, Waylon smiled and replied, "Nice to meet you, my name is Waylon."


    "Oh! Waylon, from the Moore family... Oh, my God, you''re the little young master of the Moore


    family?" Noah looked at him in surprise and eximed.


    Waylon added, "Right! Mommy''s on the 8th floor. I went down to buy some scrambled eggs for her


    breakfast. If I don''t head back soon, they''ll cool down. I didn''t tell Mommy I went downstairs; she''ll


    be worried if she can''t find me."


    Feeling concerned, Noah asked, "Waylon, how did Mommy end up in the hospital?"


    Waylon''s eyes turned cold as he replied, "Because of an allergic reaction to lilies."


    "No way...Mommy''s severely allergic to lilies. She always takes care not to be around them," Noah


    said, his heart aching for Eleanor.


    "Should we head up then?"


    Noah hesitated and replied, "No, if Mommy is okay, I won''t go up. Please, don''t mention you saw


    me. She didn''t want us to leave the house, and I sneaked out this time. Let''s exchange phone


    numbers, so we can text each other and keep in touch."


    Waylon agreed, and they exchanged numbers before parting.


    "Waylon, Waylon, where have you been?" Just as Waylon stepped out of the stairwell, he heard


    Mommy calling.


    "Mommy, I''m here," Waylon walked up to her with the takeout box in his hand and exined with a


    smile, "I went to buy some scrambled eggs for you, so you can have a nutritious meal."


    Hearing this, Eleanor couldn''t help but smile, and the worry in her eyes melted into doting affection.


    She said, "Thank you, darling! But remember, next time you go out, you must tell Mommy. It can be


    dangerous around here."


    Waylon understood her concern, nodded, and promised, "Mommy, I got it. From now on, I''ll always


    inform you before I go out. I won''t make you worry."


    "Good! Now, let''s have some breakfast." Eleanor was still feeling weak and wanted to lie down after


    breakfast. It would take her three days to regain her strength.


    After their meal, Waylon offered to clean up the table. Eleanory in bed and smiled as she watched


    him doing the cleaning. However, she was too exhausted and soon drifted into a sound sleep.


    Waylon noticed that Mommy was asleep and began studying on his phone.


    He was cautious not to look at the screen for too long, so he paused every fifteen minutes for a


    break. This not only gave his eyes a rest but also helped him digest the knowledge he had just


    learned.


    Eleanor slept until thete afternoon, but she woke up still feeling drained.


    She turned her head and saw her son studying. She couldn''t help but smile and called out gently to


    him, "Waylon."


    "Mommy, you''re awake," Waylon responded and quickly brought her a ss of warm water, "Have


    some water."


    Eleanor epted the water with a smile and took a sip. Then she heard the sound of the door


    opening.


    Looking toward the doorway, Eleanor saw Caroline.


    Eleanor''s face suddenly turned gloomy and gave Caroline a piercing gaze.


    Having had a night to digest the fact that Eleanor was indeed alive, Caroline finally epted the


    reality.


    "Eleanor, are you alright?" Caroline entered and asked with a mocking smile, "Six years have


    passed, and you''re still allergic to lilies." Her smile seemed malicious as she saw Eleanor''s wless


    skin. She was curious about how Eleanor managed such a perfect recovery.


    Waylon discreetly began recording the conversation for he knew each word this woman said could


    serve as evidence for the police.


    Eleanor replied with a sneer, "Ms. Ryker, what do you mean? You speak as if you knew me six


    years ago."


    She knew she couldn''t hide her past from Sebastian because he was capable of discovering her


    true identity, but when it came to Caroline and Michael, it was a different case.


    "You''re still pretending, aren''t you? Aren''t you Eleanor?" Caroline said as her face twisted in rage.


    "Eleanor, do you find joy in this? Secretly seeking revenge against us, is that your reason for


    returning?" Caroline yelled. Eleanor had changedpletely after six years and couldn''t be


    underestimated.


    Despite Caroline''s confrontation, Eleanor remainedposed.


    Eleanor was amused. With a sharp and cold gaze at Caroline, she asked slowly, "Why would I seek


    revenge? What have you done to me that I would need to seek revenge against you?"

 Chapter 135 Time to Initiate Plan B

    Chapter 135 Time to Initiate n B


    Chapter 135 Time to Initiate n B


    Caroline was surprised and was silent when seeing Eleanor''s meaningful smile.


    Indeed, the motive of her return was revenge, but faced with such a question, how was she


    supposed to answer?


    Seeing Caroline at a loss for words, Eleanor pressed on with a smile, "Ms. Ryker, why the silence?


    Have you done something murderous so that you fear my retaliation?"


    Caroline was shocked.


    "Eleanor, what is your n?" Caroline burst out in anger.


    Eleanor let out a chuckle when seeing Caroline''s desperation.


    "What do I n to do? What can I do? You show up uninvited to my ward and use me. What is


    this about? Do you even know me? Or are you afraid of my revenge for something you''ve done to


    me?"


    Seeing Eleanor''s smile, Caroline trembled with anger. She was infuriated and envious for Eleanor''s


    face seemed even more attractive than six years ago.


    "Eleanor, no matter what your ns are, they will fail. You will face the same tragic fate you


    experienced six years ago. You better stay in line," Caroline warned her with a livid face.


    She was confident that since she made Eleanor''s life miserable six years ago, she could do it again.


    "What happened to the monster you were carrying? It must be dead."


    Hearing her words, Eleanor was irritated. Caroline knew Eleanor must have affection for that


    monster.


    "Eleanor, why not live a peaceful life? Why return and seek trouble? If Sebastian learns about the


    ''monster'' you were pregnant with, would he still want you? You have lied to Sebastian, and he''ll


    make you suffer," Caroline said arrogantly, and her wicked smile made her seem even more


    repulsive.


    For a moment, a killing intent shed through Eleanor''s eyes. It seemed they hadn''t learned their


    lessons.


    The atmosphere in the ward instantly became intense.


    Eleanor scoffed, looked at her, and said casually, "Caroline, seeing how eagerly you''vee to


    confront me, it appears that Eleanor Ryker has disappeared for six years for good reason."


    "Stop pretending, you are Eleanor," Caroline red at her and said.


    "Can you prove that I''m Eleanor?" Eleanor asked with an ironic smile.


    Caught off guard, Caroline realized she had no evidence. All records of Eleanor had been


    destroyed in the fire years ago.


    Eleanor noticed Caroline''s hesitation and shifted her weary body slightly. She added, "Ms. Ryker,


    my name is Eleanor, but I¡¯m from Gofhull. My parents passed away early, so I¡¯m an orphan. You can


    check my background. People from the Parasol Residence in Gofhull watched me grow up."


    This identity was arranged by Nathan, providing Eleanor with a new life under the guise of another


    Eleanor who had once lived at the Parasol Residence.


    That Eleanor was also Nathan''s cousin.


    Caroline''s eyes widened and asked in surprise, "That¡¯s impossible. You are also allergic to lilies just


    like Eleanor Ryker."


    "There are many people in the world allergic to lilies, and I just happen to share the same allergy as


    the person you knew," Eleanor refuted. She knew that the Ryker family wouldn''t keep anything


    rted to her. With her appearance significantly changed over the past six years, if she denied it,


    they had no way to prove anything.


    "It''s not possible, you are Eleanor Ryker, how could you not be?" Caroline began to doubt her


    previous judgment.


    Michael had been so sure; there couldn''t be a mistake.


    "It seems you miss Eleanor Ryker so much that you¡¯re this worked up." Eleanor felt disgusted when


    saying this.


    But she would make Caroline realize she was a nightmare.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Gabrie¡¯s life had already been ruined. Caroline was next.


    None of them would escape.


    Caroline was at a loss for words. As she turned and saw Sebastian behind her, Caroline¡¯s face


    became pale. She nervously walked past him and left in a hurry as if fleeing for her life.


    Seeing Sebastian, Eleanor¡¯s face also turned pale. She was not sure whether he had just arrived or


    stood outside for some time.


    "You¡­you''re here?" Eleanor stammered.


    "Yes! I just arrived," Sebastian said and looked at his son, "Waylon, head home to have a rest


    tonight. I''ll stay here."


    He decided to stay and take care of Eleanor.


    "No need."


    "No need."


    Eleanor and Waylon spoke at the same time.


    "Listen, you''re still a kid, and staying upte isn''t good for you. I''ll stay here tonight," Sebastian said


    and had a bittersweet feeling as he looked at his determined son.


    Waylon deeply cared about Eleanor.


    Eleanor tried to persuade them, "Both of you should go back. I''m just here for an intravenous drip,


    and I''ll be discharged tomorrow. I can walk around by myself, and it''s fine for me to stay in the


    hospital alone."


    "No way."


    "No way."


    Sebastian and Waylon declined simultaneously.


    Eleanor was speechless.


    "Waylon, head home. I''ll stay and take care of her," Sebastian stated decisively.


    Waylon showed a disappointed look on his face. He hung his head low and pouted his lips. He


    wanted to stay with his mom.


    Sebastian caught the look of disappointment on his son''s face but knew well that staying upte


    wasn''t good for a child''s health.


    Eleanor didn¡¯t want to see Waylon sad and reassured him with a smile, "Waylon, I''ll be back by


    tomorrow noon. It''s only a few hours, and I''ll be home after you wake up."


    Hearing this, Waylon nodded reluctantly.


    Easton walked in to escort Waylon home.


    Sebastian settled down to work by the window.


    In the glow of the setting sun, his tall and steady figure was enveloped in orange light. His


    expression was serious and grim.


    He browsed through emails, asionally frowned, or looked angry. His furrowed brows remained


    constantly tense.


    Eleanor found herself watching him for a long time and had to admit that he was indeed pleasing to


    the eye. When he was not furious, he was strikingly handsome and attractive.


    Sebastian could sense the burning gaze fixed on him. After finishing his work, he turned his


    attention to Eleanor.


    Caught under his gaze, Eleanor quickly looked away and pretended to focus on her phone.


    Sebastian noticed that and smiled.


    Eleanor came across a news report that Mr. Logan fainted and had been rushed to the hospital due


    to hispany''s bankruptcy.


    She was shocked for a moment. This man was formidable; in just a little over two days, he had


    managed to bring down the Logan family.


    In the video, Hailey was crying hysterically. She stumbled and fell since she was blind. Helped up by


    a bodyguard, she followed the ambnce to the hospital.


    The crimes of the Logan family and Hailey''s attempt to murder a five-year-old child had be hot


    topics on social media.


    These were likely Sebastian''s retaliation.


    Eleanor looked at him and asked, "The Logan family has gone bankrupt?"


    Sebastian''s expression remained unchanged as he remarked, "As long as people live honestly,


    things like this wouldn''t happen."


    Eleanor felt hisment was a message to her.


    Her fingers lightly caressed the edge of her phone. She thought that now was the time.


    With Michael and Caroline questioning her identity, they wouldn''t make things easy for her. Given


    Caroline''s style, she would likely try to kill her once more.


    Eleanor sent a message to Sienna.


    [Sisi, it''s time to initiate n B.]

 Chapter 136 No Intention to Deceive Him

    Chapter 136 No Intention to Deceive Him


    Chapter 136 No Intention to Deceive Him


    Sienna: Got it. I heard about what happenedst night. Are you alright?


    Sienna: That scoundrel Michael was malicious and sent so many lilies over. He clearly wanted to kill


    you!


    Eleanor scoffed. Michael was truly heartless.


    He would do anything to achieve his goals.


    Valentina was just another pawn in his game.


    If Valentina didn''t have a rich family background, she would be dumped by him too.


    Eleanor: Sisi, I''m much better now. I''ll be discharged tomorrow. Now that they''re suspicious of my


    identity, they won''t stop testing me. I''ll work on finding a medication to alleviate my allergy


    symptoms as soon as possible.


    Sienna: Have a good rest and don''t worry. I''ll handle the rest of it.


    Eleanor: Okay!


    After putting away her phone, Eleanor sat on the bed, bathed in the sunset''s glow from the window.


    She was tall, slender, and pretty. Despite appearing slightly frail at this moment, she seemed to


    have strong inner strength.


    She watched the sunset, which dyed half the sky red.


    When Sebastian looked up at her, he was captivated by this breathtaking view.


    Eleanor was stunningly beautiful, and a nce was enough to captivate others'' hearts.


    Sebastian couldn''t help but ask, "Are you hungry?"


    Eleanor was startled by his sudden question. She paused for a moment and remembered that


    Sebastian was there with her.


    Whenever she thought of what happened six years ago, she would be plunged into sorrow and


    forget other things.


    She turned around and nodded slightly.


    "Yes, I''m hungry."


    Upon hearing Sebastian''s words, Eleanor rose to freshen up and returned a few minutester.


    Her allergic reaction was severe, and while there were few on her face, her body was covered in


    rashes.


    Her pale face contrasted with her red lips, which made her look dangerously captivating.


    Sebastian watched her and narrowed his eyes slightly. He was filled with admiration for her stunning


    beauty.


    He then remembered the recording he had listened to earlier and wondered about the form


    talked about atst.


    He also recalled her mentioning disfigurement.


    Driven by curiosity, he asked, "By the way, how did your face recover so well after being


    disfigured?" Eleanor admitted that she was Eleanor from the Ryker family.


    So their discussion about this matter was straightforward.


    Hearing his question, Eleanor''s body trembled slightly, her pupils dted.


    It was as if time had rewound to six years ago, and the pain of flesh being cut open was so intense


    that it felt soul-shattering.


    Her thoughts blurred, her blood seemingly flowing backward. The pain wasparable to being


    scorched in boiling oil, causing her entire body to spasm.


    Seeing her slightly shaking, Sebastian apologized, "I''m sorry, my curiosity got the better of me. I


    didn''t intend to remind you of your past pain."


    Eleanor''s fingers clenched as she offered him a light smile and tried to sound casual, "It''s okay. It''s


    been many years. Although the memory still hurts, I''ve learned to live with that pain."


    Since he asked about her past so openly, she could face it bravely.


    "This face of mine was severely damaged, the wounds deep enough to expose bones. It took


    numerous surgeries and the application of high-grade ointments for it to heal as well as it has."


    In the first two years, she never dared to look in the mirror and always went out wearing sunsses


    and a mask to hide the scary scars on her skin.


    Sebastian pressed his lips as he watched her speak so casually, but the pain in her eyes revealed


    her true emotions. It wasn''t that she didn''t care, but rather, she cared too much, which made it even


    more painful.


    Sebastian had another question.


    "Why did you acknowledge that you''re Eleanor to me but deny it in front of Caroline?"


    Eleanor smiled and joked, "Because you''re my husband."


    Her gentle tone took Sebastian''s breath away for a moment.


    He quietly gazed at Eleanor''s smiling face and didn''t miss her yful expression.


    Suddenly, the room fell silent.


    The atmosphere in the room grew increasingly intimate and intense.


    "Knock, knock," the knocking sound suddenly shattered the tense silence.


    "Come in," Sebastian said in a deep voice.


    Easton had returned and brought in their dinner.


    "Mr. Moore, Mrs. Moore, dinner is ready," Easton walked in with takeout boxes in hand, but he


    quickly sensed the odd tension in the air.


    His smile froze as he thought to himself, "Is this a bad time for my arrival?"


    He quickly ced the takeout boxes on the table, opened them, and swiftly walked out.


    Once outside, he didn''t have to hold his breath.


    Whenever this couple was together, there was always an intimate and intense atmosphere in the


    room.


    It was awful!


    He had had this jarring feeling many times before.


    Easton left quickly and decided it was best to keep his distance when the couple was alone.


    So he could avoid getting caught in the crossfire.


    Sebastian called out to Eleanor, who was standing not far away, "Come and have dinner."


    "Alright!" Eleanor responded with a smile as she sat across from him.


    Eleanor admitted her true identity because she didn''t want to deceive Sebastian any longer.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He disliked dishonesty and had long suspected her true identity. Hiding it was too exhausting.


    Sebastian was different from Michael.


    He lived by the principle of an eye for an eye.


    He wouldn''t have targeted the Logan family unless they had provoked him.


    As for Michael, he pursued profit at any cost.


    During her marriage to Sebastian, Eleanor had leveraged situations to her advantage instead of


    truly exploiting him.


    "I''m sorry for hiding my identity and marrying you. Our match was actually arranged by Mr. Grayson,


    whom I''ve never met. When Old Master Moore was looking for a woman suitable for you, the


    personal information I provided was real. I hesitated because I knew this was a path of no return."


    "But my heart was filled with hatred for Michael. He went to great lengths to obtain the form of


    Fragrant Pill from me and made me believe he could be a light in my life. But I was wrong; he was


    the one who ruined my life."


    "They humiliated and imprisoned me. When I didn''t hand over the form, they took me to the


    outskirts of the town and disfigured me. They obtained the form of Fragrant Pill by threatening


    me. Even after I handed it over, they didn''t n to let me go. Caroline and Michael wanted to burn


    me alive. I managed to escape and was saved by Nathan. That''s what happened back then. I''m


    telling you because you were curious." Eleanor told him the truth but left out the part about her


    children, with a bitter smile on her face.


    Sebastian stared at her with aplex look and asked with a heavy voice, "Why do you tell me all


    this?"

 Chapter 137 Why not invite her over for a drink?

    Chapter 137 Why not invite her over for a drink?


    Chapter 137 Why not invite her over for a drink?


    Eleanor smiled and gazed at him with sparkling eyes.


    "I think you''re a good person."


    Sebastian was surprised was the first time anyone had called him a good person.


    And that person was Eleanor.


    With a stern face, he simply said, "Let''s eat."


    "Sure!" Eleanor responded while picking up the chopsticks and started eating.


    The food suited her tastes perfectly. After finishing, she offered to clean up.


    Sebastian then asked, "Would you prefer to have a rest or to go for a walk?"


    Eleanor slightly shook her head for she was not interested in going out. She was too weak to do


    anything and replied, "I''d rather lie down."


    Sebastian noticed her pale face and said, "Then you should lie in bed."


    Eleanor was speechless. How could he be insensitive?


    She didn''t feel like moving since her limbs were weak, which made her ufortable.


    Shey down, pulled the nket over herself, and closed her eyes to rest.


    Sebastian watched her peaceful face and hadplex feelings.


    She told him the truth merely to get him to sign the divorce papers.


    Such a cunning woman!


    She would rather take risks just to tell him the truth!


    After figuring this out, Sebastian''s face turned extremely cold.


    ...


    In a high-end club...


    Michael brought Valentina over for a business meeting.


    They had arrived early, and the person they were meeting hadn''t shown up yet.


    Michael ordered some snacks for Valentina.


    Valentina leaned tiredly on Michael''s arm while holding his hand.


    Her face was still flushed from their moment of passion that ended not long ago.


    Michael saw the enticing look on her face, smiled, and flirted with her, "Vana, are you still feeling


    tired?"


    Valentina shook her head and replied with a bashful smile, "I''m fine. Tonight''s guest was introduced


    by my father. If you manage to forge coboration, it will take your business to the next level."


    Her father hoped to have a connection with the prestigious Moore family. No matter which guy from


    the Moore family she married, it would bring only benefits to her family.


    "Rest assured, I''ll manage to persuade him," Michael confidently stated.


    Except for Sebastian, he regarded no one as a rival.


    The food Michael ordered was served. As he also felt hungry, they began to enjoy some snacks


    first.


    Sienna happened to be the one who delivered the food. Seeing Michael eat, she gave a mysterious


    smile before leaving.


    Unaware of anything unusual, the couple finished their meal. The dishes were cleared away just as


    their business partner arrived.


    Sienna then went to the next ce!


    Caroline weighed her options and found herself more attracted to Nathan.


    She spent a considerable sum to find out that Nathan would be at No. 1 Royal Club tonight.


    Deciding to give it a shot, she dressed up and headed there to "identally" meet Nathan.


    Initially, Sebastian seemed to be the ideal choice, but he was too intimidating.


    The Logan family went bankrupt within just two days. The asset of over 14.2 billion dors


    disappeared swiftly due to his influence.


    The news about the bankruptcy sent shivers down her spine.


    She then realized Michael would never surpass his uncle.


    Thankfully, she made a timely retreat and decided never to get involved with that bastard again.


    Now, her focus shifted to Nathan, and she was also curious about Eleanor''s acquaintance with him.


    Her hasty departure from the hospital earlier had left her frustrated. She was determined to discover


    Eleanor''s true identity.


    Nathan, with his mysterious background, was now a billionaire, and his enticing smile made him


    charming.


    Every encounter with him sent her heart racing and made her even forget about Michael.


    It appeared her feelings for Michael were not genuine love.


    It was merely youthful obsession.


    Now fully aware of his true nature, even thatst bit of persistence had faded away.


    The evening at No. 1 Royal Club was just beginning.


    Knowing Nathan was at the bar, Caroline made her way directly to him.


    Nathan stood out in the crowd, and even in the dimly lit bar, Caroline instantly spotted him seated in


    a booth near the bar counter, apanied by a pretty girl who was dressed modestly. However,


    her skin was fair, and she looked really confident.


    They seemed to be enjoying their conversation, for the girlughed happily.


    The music bar had a rtively quiet environment, with pleasant soft music.


    Nathan, with his rxed posture in the booth, held a ss of whiskey in hand and talked with a


    gentle smile.


    It seemed as if the two were quite familiar with each other, with Nathan consistently maintaining eye


    contact with her as they spoke.


    As Caroline slowly made her way towards them, she found Nathan''spany far more pleasant


    than Michael''s.


    She must have been blind back then. She realized it was Michael''s interest in Eleanor that drove


    her to win him over. He was the most charismatic man she had ever met in her youth.


    That was why she had followed Michael these years and never spared another man a nce.


    From a distance, Sienna stalked Caroline and noticed her attention on Nathan and April.


    Sienna quickly sent a message to April.


    April felt that her phone in hand vibrated, so she looked down.


    It was a message from Sienna.


    Sienna: April, ask Nathan to invite Caroline for a drink.


    April secretly nced at Caroline, and her eyes flickered. She asked in a low voice, "Nathan,


    Caroline is just behind you. Why not invite her over for a drink?"


    A trace of disdain shed across Nathan''s eyes.


    April felt a bit speechless. It was just about having a drink together, but Nathan looked as if he was


    being asked to sit with someone having an infectious disease.


    Nathan looked up into Caroline''s eyes.


    Caroline hadn''t expected him to notice her so soon.


    It was the perfect moment to greet him, and Caroline walked over with a smile.


    "Mr. Colton, what a pleasant surprise to see you here," Caroline said gently, with a shy smile and a


    graceful manner.


    Nathan offered a polite smile and gestured to the seat opposite him. "Ms. Ryker, please take a


    seat!"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Without hesitation, Caroline nodded to April and sat beside her.


    April cast a cold nce at her. Despite Caroline''s outwardly gentle and attractive appearance, who


    could have guessed she was so cunning and vicious?


    "Mr. Colton, shall we have a drink?" Caroline suggested and seemed to have ignored April''s


    presence. All her attention was on Nathan.


    Sitting close to him, she realized just how mesmerizing he was, and it was hard for her to divert her


    gaze.


    Nathan slightly narrowed his eyes and replied with a subtle smile, "Of course."


    He shot a nce at Sienna and frowned as if he had known Sienna''s ns.


    He then waved over a waiter.


    The waiter quickly walked to him and asked respectfully, "Sir, what can I get for you?"


    Turning to Caroline, Nathan asked, "Ms. Ryker, what would you like to drink?"


    His gentle voice sounded as pleasant as a cello.


    Caroline''s heart fluttered, and she replied, "I''d like a ss of cocktail, please."


    "A cocktail, thank you," Nathan said to the waiter.


    "Right away, sir," the waiter replied with a smile before leaving.


    It was then that Caroline turned to April and said, "Hello, I''m Caroline. Could we be friends?"

 Chapter 138 Karma Will Find You

    Chapter 138 Karma Will Find You


    Chapter 138 Karma Will Find You


    April smiled, but disgust flickered through her eyes.


    No wonder Nathan felt repulsed; she had the same feeling.


    "Hello, Ms. Ryker, I''m April."


    "Miss April, it''s a pleasure to meet you!"


    After greeting each other, Caroline shifted her gentle gaze back to Nathan and asked, "Mr. Colton,


    how long will you be staying here this time?"


    It was hard to get Nathan''s schedule.


    She had spent a considerable sum of money to track his whereabouts.


    Nathan nced at Caroline, held the ss of wine, and took a sip, which made him seem more


    enticing.


    "I might not leave this time," Nathan responded casually.


    His words sent ripples through Caroline''s heart, and she was even more fascinated by him.


    April saw Caroline''s almost drooling expression, and her disdain deepened.


    "Nathan, would you mind pouring me a ss of wine?" April asked in a soft voice and cast Nathan a


    tempting nce.


    Nathan smiled at her and gracefully filled her ss with wine. Then he said, "You''re quite the


    drinker; we''ve already finished this bottle."


    April, who could hold her liquor well, shed a seductive smile and winked at Nathan, "Getting


    drunk makes it easier to seduce you!"


    Caroline heard this and inwardly cursed April, "How shameless that bitch is!"


    How could she speak of seduction so tantly?


    At that moment, Caroline''s drink was served.


    April looked at Caroline with a suggestive smile and said, "Ms. Ryker, let''s have a drink."


    "Certainly," Caroline agreed and elegantly raised her ss.


    Having received professional guidance on etiquette from a young age, her upper-ss upbringing


    was shown through her dignified and refined manners.


    She wanted to toast with Nathan, who seemed to be moving his ss in her direction, but he


    avoided her hand and chose to clink sses with April instead.


    Caroline was awkward and finished her drink in one gulp.


    Watching Caroline drink, Nathan turned to April and said, "April, I will drive you home now. I have


    some things to attend toter."


    April shook her head and replied, "You can go ahead with your business. I''m nning to go to the


    boxing gymter to meet handsome and muscr guys there."


    Nathan made no response.


    He nced at his own muscles, frowned, and suggested, "Or, you coulde home and see my


    body. I suppose I could make that sacrifice."


    Hearing this, April, who had just taken a sip of red wine, spit out her drink in surprise.


    She looked at Nathan with disdain.


    "Forget it, I prefer the masculine muscr men at the gym." She had already made ns with


    Arielle to go there.


    Nathan was speechless. Despite his fit and attractive physique, he was rejected


    "Arielle is going too?" Nathan asked with a gloomy face.


    "Yes," April nodded and replied.


    "Did Ellie ever go there?" Nathan asked again as his expression soured further.


    "Well, she''s too busy for that. She went with us twice when we were abroad but didn''t like it. She


    said it was too noisy, so we stopped inviting her afterward."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Nathan''s mood seemed to lighten slightly.


    "Alright, just take care. I''ll be off then. Call me if you need anything." Without hesitating or ncing


    at Caroline, Nathan left the bar.


    Once Nathan was gone, Caroline smiled and asked, "Miss April, are you close to Mr. Colton?"


    After finishing her ss of wine, April responded, "We''ve been lovers for many years. How close do


    you think we are?"


    With a meaningful smile and without waiting for Caroline''s response, April picked up her bag on the


    table and said, "Goodbye, Ms. Ryker."


    Caroline hadn''t finished speaking.


    "Wait, Miss April," she called out hurriedly.


    April, as if she hadn''t heard anything, continued walking ahead gracefully.


    "How cheeky," Caroline muttered a curse as she watched April go away.


    Feeling frustrated, she realized that Nathan was difficult to handle.


    What should she do next?


    Especially since Nathan also had feelings for Eleanor.


    Eleanor seemed to get in her way all the time.


    As she stood to leave, a waiter approached, stopped her, and said, "Miss, please settle your bill for


    the drinks."


    Caroline''s face turned pale instantly. Nathan hadn''t paid for her drinks.


    This fundamentally shifted her impression of Nathan.


    Angrily, she paid the bill and left the bar.


    She happened to run into Aubrey at the entrance of the bar.


    Aubrey, dressed in a white dress, had a tender temperament. Herrge, beautiful eyes were filled


    with sorrow.


    Thinking of the recent misfortunes that befell her family, Caroline instantly looked down on Aubrey


    with a sense of superiority.


    "Well, Aubrey, hasn''t your family hit rock bottom? Are you here fishing for a wealthy husband? "


    Caroline mocked.


    For years, she had felt overshadowed by this woman, but now, the tables had turned.


    The Logan family got what they deserved!


    Faced with Caroline''s scorn, tears welled up in Aubrey''s eyes.


    "It''s none of your business. Leave me alone!"


    As Aubrey tried to walk inside, Caroline stopped her.


    Aubrey red at her and asked furiously, "What do you want?"


    She was infuriated. Michael had slept with her but now turned a blind eye to her family''s dire


    situation. He wouldn''t answer her calls or respond to her messages.


    This despicable man had intentionally taken her virginity and refused to take responsibility.


    Caroline couldn''t help but smirk. Seeing Aubrey''s delicate face, Caroline knew she could take care


    of this silly girl and suggested, "Aubrey, if you need money, I could introduce you to some rich guys.


    When they are done with you, they will ask you to leave and give you arge sum of money."


    "Go away!" Aubrey knew too well how vile Caroline could be.


    Aubrey had always had the upper hand over Caroline. Now that the tables were turned, Caroline


    was eager for vengeance.


    Caroline had a knack for making money, especially from women. For someone of Aubrey''s fallen


    grace, those young men from wealthy families would find every way to indulge in their pleasures


    with her.


    Once they grew bored, they would dump her.


    That would be the time for Caroline to relish in her tragedy.


    Aubrey sneered, "Caroline, karma will find you. My family''s downfall will affect the Ryker family," she


    said with a creepy smile.


    Caroline brushed off the threat and only cared about profiting from Aubrey''s misfortune. She


    reminded Aubrey, "As far as I know, your family''s assets have been liquidated to cover debts. You''re


    quite destitute now."


    Without her family''s influence, Aubrey seemed much more subdued, which greatly made Caroline


    satisfied.


    Aubrey bit her lip in distress. She wouldn''t have ended up like this now if her sister had not been


    wicked.


    She had sought help from many of her father''s friends today, all of whom had turned her away.


    The Logan family had crossed Sebastian, and no one dared to offer them help.


    Then she thought of Nathan, Sebastian''s sworn enemy. If he were willing to help her family, she''d


    do anything he asked.


    Hearing that Nathan might be around, she hade looking for him, but after searching the entire


    ce, she found no sign of him.


    Caroline, noticing Aubrey''s silence, felt even more content.


    "Come on, Aubrey, let me introduce you to some wealthy young men. I guarantee you''ll make a


    fortune," Caroline said and reached out to grab Aubrey''s arm.

 Chapter 139 Haunted by Nightmares All Night

    Chapter 139 Haunted by Nightmares All Night


    Chapter 139 Haunted by Nightmares All Night


    As Caroline pulled her arm, Aubrey stumbled and fell to the ground.


    "Ouch... Caroline, what are you doing? She is trying to kill me. Somebody help!" Aubrey suddenly


    screamed in fear.


    Caroline was startled and let go of her.


    Themotion drew the attention of everyone nearby, and they all looked in their direction.


    Caroline watched Aubrey''s tearful eyes and vulnerable appearance and couldn''t help but sneer,


    "Aubrey, are you iming I''m trying to kill you?"


    Aubrey looked up at Caroline with a terrified face and replied, "Caroline, I get it, my family''s downfall


    makes me an easy target for you. But you''d sell me off to those men you know. Isn''t that the same


    as killing me?"


    At those words, Caroline was embarrassed and furious.


    She never expected that Aubrey would use her in front of the crowd.


    Caroline had always prided herself on her privileged status and even overshadowed others


    including Eleanor in the Ryker family. She had always been the one to bully and falsely use


    others. She had never been framed by others.


    Aubrey noticed that the crowd around them grewrger.


    She cried even louder.


    Caroline was speechless. Aubrey even dared to y this trick on her.


    Caroline was too familiar with this situation.


    Seeing the gathering crowd, Aubrey pleaded, "Could one of you kindly call the police? This woman


    is nning to sell me to some man from a rich family that she''s acquainted with. I have a voice


    recording."


    Several men in the crowd shot disdainful looks at Caroline.


    "Damn, how can that woman be so wicked?"


    "She''s nning to sell this girl? That''s an outright vition of thew. Don''t cry, little girl, I''ll call the


    police for you." A man promptly took out his phone and called the police.


    Caroline stood there and remained silent.


    Hearing that the man had made the call to the police, Aubrey nced at Caroline with a fleeting


    smug smile.


    Caroline thought she could outsmart her, but that was impossible!


    Caroline narrowed her eyes and thought, "That bitch, does she think that calling the police would


    scare me?"


    She red at Aubrey and threatened, "I''ll make sure you pay for what you did today, Aubrey."


    A man beside couldn''t stand to watch silently any longer.


    He confronted Caroline with a stern look, "How can you be so cruel? You are threatening her in


    front of everyone. Just wait until the police get here. We''ve all witnessed what you did and will


    testify on thisdy''s behalf about your threats."


    Caroline made no response.


    She squinted and realized that by ying the victim Aubrey had won over the crowd''s sympathy.


    Caroline was at a clear disadvantage.


    After several minutes, the police arrived.


    Aubrey yed the recording of their confrontation and the bystanders corroborated her statement.


    Under the scrutiny of the onlookers'' disdainful gazes, Caroline was so awkward that she wished she


    could just disappear.


    Aubrey, that sly bitch, had made a recording.


    Both of them were taken away for further questioning, and the paparazzi around jumped at the


    chance to report the scandal.


    Soon, the story of Caroline Ryker''s mistreatment of the destitute Miss Logan quickly went viral


    online.


    Eleanor read the news about the drama in the hospital and smiled.


    Caroline, despite all her pretended cleverness, was actually quite naive.


    Meanwhile, Aubrey had learned to use her disadvantaged position to her advantage against


    Caroline. After years of vying for Michael''s affection, both found themselves fooled by that scum.


    Poor Aubrey had naively thrown herself at Michael.


    He slept with her only for revenge on the Logan family.


    He thought Aubrey''s doctor had saved Sebastian.


    She was the one who dealt the cards, but the moment to reveal her trump card hadn''te yet.


    The recording Aubrey held would likely be exposed soon enough.


    Seeing Caroline''s nervous and furious expression filled her with a sense of satisfaction. Caroline


    had never imagined she''d fall into Aubrey''s trap and be at her mercy.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Eleanor put on a mischievous smile and anticipated a good show to unfold.


    "Why do you have such a scheming smile?"


    She heard a cool, indifferent voice.


    Eleanor nced towards Sebastian, who was sitting in the wheelchair nearby, and her face turned


    pale.


    "Scheming? This is the smile of sheer delight. You saw it wrong," Eleanor retorted coldly.


    Then she gave Sebastian a captivating smile.


    Sebastian was silent.


    Since he made no response, Eleanor asked with a yful grin, "Cute, right?"


    Sebastian retorted, "Not at all. It''s ugly." In fact, he found her irresistibly charming.


    Eleanor was speechless.


    How unromantic!


    "I''m going to sleep. Suit yourself." With that, Eleanor covered herself with the nket.


    Sebastian watched her swift actions and found her somewhat adorable. He couldn''t help but smile.


    ...


    The following day...


    Michael woke up drenched in sweat and looked out the window to see the morning light shining


    brightly outside. However, he felt cold as if he were sitting in a freezer.


    He had been haunted by nightmares all night. In his dreams, Eleanor was covered in blood and


    wanted to avenge her death.


    "Michael, you should pay for what you have done to me and my child..."


    Even when he was awake now, he could still hear Eleanor''s heart-wrenching screaming.


    Against the burning mes, her face in blood was more horrifying than the ghosts.


    Despite the warm sunshine outside, Michael felt his room was as chilly as an ice cer.


    He let out a heavy sigh.


    Rubbing his brows, he couldn''t shake off those haunting images.


    The vivid, bloody scenes and the zing fire left him feeling tormented. The pain was nearly


    unbearable.


    The scariest part was how the mes seemed to wrap around him, and it seemed that he would be


    reduced to ashes by their scorching heat.


    Sometimes, he dreamt of Eleanor in those relentless mes.


    Whenever she appeared, she would silently stare at him with her innocent eyes. Her gaze was


    unsettling but not as terrifying as the nightmare he hadst night.


    "Mike, are you awake? There''s a crucial meeting this morning, and Daniel is here to pick you up."


    Madison''s voice came from outside his door.


    Michael got out of bed to freshen up.


    A few minutester, he walked downstairs and was dressed smartly in a suit.


    However, he looked not so well with an exhausted expression.


    Madison saw her son and was angry with Valentina, who was pestering her son every day.


    "Mike, you haven''t been sleeping at hometely. You look exhausted. Try toe home early


    tonight," Madison couldn''t help but remind him as she had always been biased toward her youngest


    son.


    She couldn''t stand seeing him in any distress.


    Her husband didn''t live up to her expectations, so she had to ce all her hopes on her youngest


    son.


    Michael nodded while still feeling ufortable. The mental torment made him droopy.


    "I know, Mom. I''lle home earlier," he assured her and sat down to breakfast.


    At that moment, Daniel, who had been waiting outside, rushed in.


    He said to Michael who was having breakfast, "Mr. Moore, things have gone wrong, really wrong."

 Chapter 140 Eleanor Is Alive

    Chapter 140 Eleanor Is Alive


    Chapter 140 Eleanor Is Alive


    Michael was already in a foul mood, and Daniel''s babbling only made him more annoyed.


    "What''s going on?" Madison asked. She had been having a rough time after a string of unsettling


    events. What now?


    "Oh, this isn''t just any incident. Last night, Ms. Ryker and Ms. Aubrey Logan had a fallout. Ms.


    Ryker threatened to send the destitute Ms. Aubrey Logan to some wealthy young guys for their


    entertainment..."


    Madison cut in with a grave expression, "Didn''t this happenst night?"


    "Yes, Mrs. Moore, it did happenst night. So, Aubrey''s sister, Hailey was unable to stand by any


    longer and went to the press this morning to release a voice recording. Here, listen to this; it''s the


    voices of Mr. Ryker and Mrs. Ryker."


    Daniel yed the recording.


    "Are you sure she''s not Eleanor? They look so alike."


    Gabrie said, "Absolutely not her. We''ve tested her; she is not allergic to lilies. Besides, Eleanor''s


    face was severely scarred by Caroline, which is beyond repair. No surgery could restore such a


    wless face."


    "The firested for a whole day and night, and even metal was melted. Eleanor must have been


    turned to ash; how could she possibly be alive?"


    With a grim face, Timothy said in a heavy tone, "Let''s hope it''s not her. Michael and Caroline had


    revealed the truth to her before she died. If she''s alive and returns, she''ll definitely seek revenge."


    "Dear, you''re worrying too much. It''s been six years. With the form of Fragrant Pill, we have more


    money than we could spend in a lifetime. Trading her life for our lifelong wealth was her honor."


    "These idiots!" Madison was shaking with anger.


    She turned to Daniel and said angrily, "What are you waiting for? Get this news taken down


    immediately, no matter the cost."


    Daniel was also anxious for he depended on Michael for money, and he didn''t want any trouble for


    him. He replied, "Mrs. Moore, I''m trying, but our public rtions team failed to pull down the news.


    With so manyizens speaking up for Eleanor, the personal information of Mr. Moore and Caroline


    has been exposed."


    Michael broke the chopsticks in half furiously.


    His face looked livid, and he knew Eleanor was behind all this.


    She had returned for revenge.


    Madison looked at her son with worry and said, "You never listen, do you? I warned you not to get


    involved with Caroline''s murder of Eleanor. You ignored my words, and now everyone knows about


    your betrayal and affair with Caroline, and even the fire that was supposed to have killed Eleanor


    hase to light."


    "If any evidence is found out, your life will be over," she said while feeling a severe headache.


    She rubbed her temples, and her face turned pale.


    Michael looked at Daniel and said coldly, "Get the car ready. We''re heading to the Rykers''


    mansion."


    "Right away, Mr. Moore," Daniel replied and went to start the car.


    Madison asked as she looked at her son, "What''s your n?"


    Michael sneered and had a malicious n. Looking at his mother''s pale face, he was more furious


    and said, "Mom, you don''t need to worry. Stay home and rest; I''ll clear our names."


    Madison nodded and suggested, "There''s a recording from back then. You could use it to leverage


    against the Ryker family."


    Michael said, "Give me the recording, Mom. Caroline is responsible for what happened back there,


    and I had nothing to do with it."


    Madison felt relieved and nodded. Given that everyone was for his own interest, she said,


    "Remember, it''s all on Caroline. She seduced you; you''re a victim too."


    "And don''t bring up anything about Eleanor''s mother. Her background is a mystery, but her identity


    is definitely not simple."


    Now, even thinking about that woman made Madison shiver.


    "But I always feel Gabrie knows something about Eleanor''s father."


    Michael narrowed his eyes and replied, "That''s 20 years ago. Who would bother bringing it up? And


    if Eleanor had a father, he''d likely be dead by now. otherwise, Eleanor wouldn''t have been a target


    of the Ryker family." Michael wanted to get rid of Eleanor for good.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    This time Eleanor wouldn''t just let things go.


    After sending the recording to her son, Madison reassured him, "Don''t worry, Mike. You have me,


    and a dead person can''t cause much trouble."


    Michael smirked, gazed at her, and asked in a yful tone, "But what if Eleanor isn''t dead?"


    "What?" Madison was startled and asked, "Mike, you had someone set the fire to kill Eleanor, right?


    How could she be alive?" Clenching her hands, she sometimes felt unsettled by the darkness she


    saw in her son.


    But Madison couldn''t deny the resemnce between her and her son.


    With a mischievous smile, Michael dered, "Eleanor is alive!"


    He left the dining room with those words.


    Madison was shocked. Alive? How could that be?


    In the hospital...


    Eleanor had seen the news exposed by Hailey.


    It''s said that those with nothing to lose are fearless, and what happened to Aubrey had pushed


    Hailey to y her trump card.


    The summer breeze was gentle, and sunlight shone on the floor.


    Eleanor''s hair fluttered in the breeze, and she looked radiant and charming.


    There was a smile in her eyes.


    "It looks like everything is going ording to your n."


    The cold, detached voice seemed to carry a multitude of emotions.


    Eleanor turned to find Sebastian, who had appeared out of nowhere.


    "Why do you always show up so quietly?" she protested because that was creepy.


    Sebastian''s handsome looked a bit annoyed as he replied, "You were just too absorbed in your own


    world."


    In the past, he was always the center of attention among women. Yet, he felt himself almost


    invisible to Eleanor.


    She acted as if he didn''t exist.


    He paid attention to her even while working, but she hardly ever seemed to notice him.


    Eleanor put her phone aside and asked, "I can be discharged now. Shall we go back now?"


    Eleanor got out of bed to put on her shoes and felt refreshed and energetic after a good night''s


    sleep.


    After staying at home for a few days of rest, she would be as active as ever.


    "Yes! Let''s go back now," he said. He also had many tasks awaiting him, and the most urgent was


    to find the mother of Elijah.


    This had been dyed for too long.


    Suddenly, Nathan''s cheerful voice came from the doorway, "Ellie."


    He stepped into the room, with a captivating smile on his handsome face.


    Sebastian cast a cold nce at Nathan, his expression turning instantly sour.


    What was this guy doing here again?


    "What are you doing here?" Sebastian asked angrily.


    Nathan''s smile faded slightly as he coolly retorted, "I''m here to pick Ellie up from the hospital."


    The sight of Sebastian''s annoyed face made Nathan satisfied!


    Eleanor was at a loss for words. Nathan was quite the troublemaker.


    "Get out!" Sebastian said directly.


    He was especially impatient with Nathan, who relishedpeting with him in everything since their


    childhood.


    Just seeing him was enough to irritate Sebastian!


    Nathan approached Sebastian, looked down at him, and said with a teasing smirk, "Sebastian, have


    you gotten shorter?"


    Hearing this, Eleanor rubbed her temples as they started their usual quarreling as soon as they met.


    It was enough to give anyone a headache.

 Chapter 141You Are So Blind

    Chapter 141You Are So Blind


    Chapter 141You Are So Blind


    Sebastian''s deep eyes glittered with rage. Eleanor looked at him, feeling that if he could stand up now, Nathan would already be lying on the ground.


    Looking at the two, Eleanor said coldly, ¡°Don''t argue in front of me. Just do it when I''m away. Otherwise. I will be caught in the middle. After all, one of


    you two is my best friend and the other is my husband, and I can''t help any of you.¡±


    Nathan looked at Eleanor in shock, as if being struck by lightning


    The color drained from his face, and only astonishment was left in his soulful eyes.


    After a long time, Nathan said disappointedly, "Ellie, you think of him as your husband, don''t you?"


    He couldn''t believe Eleanor just said Sebastian was her husband.


    A smile appeared on Sebastian''s face.


    Eleanor looked at the annoyed Nathan, a little puzzled. "Nathan, you know it, don''t you? Why are you so surprised? You gave me quite a shock.¡±


    "I''m the one who got shocked! You are so blind!" After speaking, Nathan stuffed all the nutrients and snacks into Eleanor''s arms and left angrily.


    Eleanor was speechless. Looking at the angry figure, she wondered if she did or said something wrong.


    ¡°Nathan.¡± Eleanor called.


    But Nathan left without looking back, leaving only an angry figure. When the wind blew, Eleanor''s long hair covered half of her face, making her look


    stunning.


    "How strange! Did I say something wrong?" Eleanor looked puzzled, talking to herself, and a faint touch of upset flickered in her clear eyes


    Sebastian looked at Eleanor, who hadn''t noticed that Nathan liked her at all, frowning slightly, and a hint of irritability welled up in his heart.


    He thought, "The world is small. It seems that Nathan and I will never live in harmony."


    "Wow! Nathan is awesome. How could he know what I like to eat? This chocte is really good. Oh my! Here are also cookies, candies..." Eleanor


    laughed happily while checking snacks.


    Sebastian looked at the smiling Eleanor, whose skin was delicate and smooth. When sheughed, her eyes were bright and attractive, making her


    charming


    He teased lightly, "You are an adult. Why do you still like to eat these things?"Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Without looking at Sebastian, Eleanor lowered her eyes to only look at the snacks and replied to him with a smile. "Women are born to love delicious


    food. I am also an ordinary woman, and I also like the food that women in the world like."


    Eleanor looked at Sebastian, who had a gloomy face, and continued, "No matter how old one is, he should maintain innocence in his spare time.¡±


    Sebastian never had childlike innocence, so he didn''t understand what Eleanor said


    Sebastian had been very lonely since he was a child, without a childhood worth remembering. His father put all his hopes on Sebastian and focused


    on cultivating him, so his brothers had a lot of problems with him, secretly bullied him, and squeezed him out. Sebastian had no choice but only


    studying hard.


    Eleanor looked at Sebastian, who was sitting quietly in the wheelchair, sometimes reserved and sometimes uninhibited


    She felt she couldn''t see through him, thinking he looked aloof but asionally smiled very gracefully.


    Besides, many times he was quiet and noble.


    Eleanor lifted the things, looked at him, and said, "Let''s go home."


    Sebastian looked at her, who was blithe as ark carrying a bag of snacks, and guessed she should be recovering well


    After handling the procedures for discharge from the hospital, Easton entered the room and saw Eleanor pushing Sebastian out.


    "Mrs. Moore, leave it to me." Easton walked over and pushed Sebastian.


    He then added, ¡°When I came up just now, I met Mr. Colton at the gate. He smashed someone''s motorbike and finally paid 2.8 thousand dors in


    compensation.¡±


    Eleanor was stunned.


    She wondered, "How angry does he have to be to use money to vent his anger?"


    She smiled and said, "It''s okay. He''s rich."


    Easton only smiled without saying anything


    He thought, "Rich people really have


    all kinds of fur¡¯ But why did Mr.


    Colton doxthat? I just didn''t get it. Ie


    seemed that he hade to see~


    Mrs. Moore. He was probably so


    angry with Mr. Moore that heused


    theynoney to vent his anger¡±


    Nathan was indeed very angry, and when he was angry, everyone was unpleasing to his eye.


    He didn''t know why he was so angry. When he heard Eleanor say that Sebastian was her husband, rage bubbled just below the surface of his mind.


    When he arrived on the first floor, a motorbike happened to stop. He instantly lost his mind and gave the owner 2.8 thousand dors before smashing


    it frantically.


    Everyone looked at him as if he was a madman, but no one understood how distressed he was.


    Nathan had seen Eleanor at her worst and her best.


    Eleanor only took four years to go


    from nothing-to assets of tens of


    millions ofdors. She desperately?


    developed prescriptions to makes


    money) studied medical skills, and


    pass¨¦d various exams at once.


    Obviously, she worked very hard.


    She was desperately trying to make money. Even Nathan couldn''t make an appointment to see her and could only meet her by video calls.


    The happiest thing for Nathan every


    day was to have a video call with


    Eleanor. When he watched as she=>


    gradually-restored her disfigured


    face toa delicate and smooth face,


    he was shocked that she actually


    ha¨¦such an ability.


    4


    He felt the magic of regenerating skin was like a machine repair wonder in a science fiction movie.


    He originally thought such a proud woman would never fall in love with or like anyone.


    Perhaps it was because the two met each other every day that there was a blind sense of familiarity between them.


    This sense of familiarity allowed him to say whatever he wanted to say to her freely.


    A few months ago, Eleanor sent Nathan a prescription and said. "Nathan. I want to return to the county for revenge. This is in return for you saving my


    life back then.¡±


    Nathan didn''t feel anything at the time. After all, Eleanor suffered hellish pain back then.


    However, he never expected that she would marry Sebastian.


    After venting his anger, Nathan got back in his car and then saw Eleanor, Sebastian, and Easton alsoing out.


    He looked away angrily. ignoring the scene that made his heart ache.


    Long after Sebastian''s car left. Nathan drove away.


    In the Rykers'' mansion, Timothy and Gabrie finished hearing the recording yed by Hailey,pletely stunned. They didn''t expect what they had


    said in the hospital that day would actually be heard by her.


    Hailey hade to threaten them before, but they didn''t care, thinking she had nothing to threaten them. After all, a fire burned everything that year.


    However, Gabrie never expected what Hailey was talking about to be this thing


    Timothy looked at Hailey and sneered, "The Ryker family is finally destroyed in Eleanor¡¯s hands.¡±


    Timothy didn''t dare to watch the news. He knew those words that insulted him were nasty. He was sad and angry to be scolded like this when he was


    getting old.


    Downstairs in hispany, all the reporters were waiting for him to exin Eleanor''s affairs.


    When he saw the news this morning, he didn''t even dare to walk out of the house


    There were also many reporters outside the vi, and his daughter was still locked up in the police station.


    "Mr. Ryker, Mr. Moore is here." The housekeeper came in to report.

 Chapter 142 She Will Not Let Anyone Off

    Chapter 142 She Will Not Let Anyone Off


    Chapter 142 She Will Not Let Anyone Off


    When Timothy heard the words, he nced at Gabrie. His face grew paler, and the white hair on his temples increased significantly overnight.


    He said solemnly, "I''m afraid Michael is here to give us a hard time.¡±


    He didn''t expect that Hailey would overhear them chatting in the hospital.


    Gabrie was very nervous, feeling that Michael''s arrival at this time was not a good thing


    She looked at the housekeeper and said, ¡°Let him in.¡±


    Since the matter hade to this point, she believed they must find a way to solve it.


    With her understanding of Madison, Gabrie knew she would definitely not help them this time.


    Gabrie thought. "Michael must be here to threaten us, or to put all the me on Callie. Well, she really let me down. At this critical moment. she


    was unexpectedly calcted by Aubrey. She is usually so smart, but how could she do such a foolish thing?¡±


    When the Lagan family was in a high rack, they kept suppressing Caroline.


    Gabrie knew now that the Logan family was down, Caroline wanted revenge.


    Michael walked in, his eyes and his face gloomy.


    As soon as Gabrie met his cold gaze, she immediately looked away.


    "Mr. Ryker, Mrs. Ryker, many reporters are outside your house now and the stock of yourpany has also been falling. If this continues, your family


    will dere bankruptcy just like the Logan family.¡±


    Michael sat on the other side with a smile and gracefully crossed his legs


    When Gabrie heard his words, she couldn''t help rolling her eyes.


    "Do you think Eleanor will let you off after we go bankrupt?¡±


    Gabrie looked at Michael with a cold smile. "Mike, don''t get above yourself or think of yourself as more capable than our family. You all showed up


    in front of Eleanor back then, and you also ordered someone to burn her to death. If she really came back for revenge, do you think she will let it go


    by?"


    Hearing this, Michael had a darkened face with icy eyes.


    He looked at Gabrie with a sneer. "Mrs. Ryker, you have no evidence, do you?"


    Gabrie was stunned. Back then, only Caroline, Michael, and the people he arranged around went to the suburbs.


    Gabrie didn''t follow them, but she still held back a trick at that time.


    Seeing her not speak, Michael had a more smug smile. "Mrs. Ryker, I came here today for two purposes. First, if Eleanor doesn''t hold us criminal


    responsibility and just wants to bring us down, then we will help each other and deal with her together. Second, if Eleanor goes through judicial


    procedures and the relevant departmentse to collect evidence, then all the charges are on Caroline.¡±


    ¡°Michael, don''t go too far. Obviously, your family wanted the prescription. After grabbing it, you have been producing medicine and making money,


    while our family only takes dividends every year. You are the one who benefits the most, and now you want to put all the charges on my daughter.


    You''re just a jerk! Shame on you!¡± Timothy was angry. As a parent, he couldn''t watch his child have an ident.


    He thought, "This bastard! I really bet on the wrong horse.¡±


    Michael looked at the angry Timothy and the grey hair at his temples, thinking he was getting old.


    Michael still remembered that when he was a child, Timothy was ambitious and arrogant


    However, Timothy flinched now, and he didn¡¯t dare to go out just because of the reporters outside.


    And he didn''t even dare to go to thepany.


    Michael thought getting older could really change a person¡¯s ambition


    "Mr. Ryker, in case of danger,


    couples may even break up, let alone


    our partnership. Now online public


    opinion isvery bad for us, and nonex


    of us kn¨¦w what else willbe = <>


    exposeffter. My family''s stock has


    longhit a limit down, but I dont Care.


    After all, my mother''s familystill


    SGbports me, yet your family has no


    other supporters. You have to


    abandon your most beloved things


    to preserve the wealth you want."


    Michael continued, "Eleanor is not dead, so Caroline could only be considered an attempted murder. Even if she is sentenced to 8 or 10 years. she


    will still be your good daughter after being released from prison. And both of our families can still enjoy the glory and wealth. This is the best way to


    satisfy both sides.¡±


    Gabrie couldn''t helpughing when she heard these words.


    Sheughed so wildly.


    Michael and Timothy both looked at herughing


    Until Gabrieughed to tears, she stopped


    Then she looked at the innocent Michael with a tearful smile


    "Well said. Michael, are you a legal


    illiterate or dotyou think Eleanor is?


    Back then, Su were the one who


    hurt her the-most, and that''s why =>


    she marfied your uncle to get =~


    revenge on you. Her revenge isjust


    beginning, and you''re so eager to


    push the crime on my daughter,


    aren''t you? Listen, I knowsher best.


    She will not let anyone off, including


    the people here and your mother."


    Gabrie continued, "She hid for six


    years and then secretly returned for


    revenge, which shows that she has


    mastered althe hings and ~


    evidence: She will settle the scores


    with us-ene by one, slowly N


    destroying us. That is Eleanor''s


    character. Just like now, were


    seared and restless, and we are very


    distressed watching the Stock crash.


    Having an internal dissension


    between us and showing our vicious


    faces is just what she wants."


    Michael clenched his fists, and he also thought so actually.


    He also knew Eleanor''s stubbornness. She would rather have a life-and-death struggle even if she died.


    In fact, he had seen it before. If it weren''t for threatening her with the child in her belly, she wouldn''t hand over the prescription, and he wouldn''t have


    made so much money in six years.


    "By the way, since Eleanor is alive, her child should be alive too, right?" Michael looked at Gabrie


    He thought, "Gabrie locked Eleanor up back then, and her pregnant belly was badly big. What monster was she pregnant with?"


    Michael''s words stunned Gabrie. She looked at him with indifference and murderous intent. "Do you mean you want to find Eleanor¡¯s child to


    threaten her?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Michael did have such an idea, and he nodded slightly.


    Timothy looked at the two of them. and a chill swept through his heart. He roared, "The most important thing now is to solve the immediate problem,


    and there is no time to find her child to threaten her. Because the stock hit a limit down this time, we lost half of our possessions. If it happens next


    time, our family will dere bankruptcy just like the Logan family."


    Clenching her fists, Gabrie looked at her angry husband on the opposite side, withplicated feelings.


    Back then, she had a crush on Timothy for his ambition. When he was young, he was high-spirited and indomitable, and his bravery and courage


    made her marry him.


    She married him also for a high position and great wealth. Now, she got what she wanted and seeded in revenge. She was very happy and raised


    Eleanor like a dog. She humiliated, hated, beat, and scolded Eleanor.


    But unexpectedly, Eleanor was the same as her mother. In a harsh environment, she could survive in danger and learn good skills. Gabrie never


    thought she would be the loser in the end


    Just then, the housekeeper came in again and reported, "Mr. Ryker, Mrs. Ryker, bad things have been exposed on the news again."

 Chapter 143 Foul up Her Plan

    Chapter 143 Foul up Her n


    Chapter 143 Foul up Her n


    Both Timothy and Gabrie were taken aback.


    Gabrie looked at the housekeeper and asked, "What exactly was exposed?"


    The housekeeper lowered his head without saying anything and just handed the iPad over.


    "Mrs. Ryker, take a look first."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Gabrie took the iPad with trembling fingers and yed the video when she saw it.


    "Mom, these are Eleanor''s design drawings. I didn''t expect this little bitch to be so talented. She studies the prescription every day and even has time


    to learn the design. Look at these drawings. Each one can make me go up in the world and make me make a lot of money.¡±


    Caroline continued, ¡°Mom, Eleanor¡¯s design award will be mine."


    "Okay. Callie, everything about her is yours. Even her life is yours. The winner of this design award must be you. Just take these works to the


    competition. Eleanor will absolutely dare not say anything. If that bitch dares. I will make her life worse than death," said Gabrie.


    She added, "Now you are with Michael. Eleanor was trapped by you two and also locked up by me. It will be great if she dies. If not, you can put her


    in the ground. Don''t let her get in the way of your future glory and wealth."


    The conversation between the two was extremely vicious.


    The iPad in Gabrie''s hands fell to the ground.


    The recording this morning meant nothing, and they could deny it.


    But the video was real.


    Michael and Timothy also knew the truth of the matter. When they heard the voice, they naturally knew what was going on.


    Timothy kicked the luxurious coffee table angrily and red at Gabrie. "Since you have done it, there should have been no trace. Now you are


    caught on this, and Callie''s life is ruined."


    Gabrie knew it clearly, but she never thought there would be a video.


    Whenizens saw the new news, they watched the video immediately, feeling the conversation very frightening.


    They wondered how there could be such a horrible mother and sister in the world.


    [Oh my! Caroline could win the design award actually because she stole Eleanor''s design drawings. This woman only looks gentle and kind, butis a


    she-devil.]


    [What''s even scarier is their conversation. Every word is full of murderous intent. They are even worse than pigs or dogs.]


    [Well! There are only unexpected things in wealthy families. By the way, is Eleanor alive?]


    After going back, Eleanor was still lying on the bed to rest. Looking at the news on the Inte, she frowned slightly. wondering who exposed thisst


    video.


    That very year, Caroline stole Eleanor''s design drawings. won the design award, and became a well-known designer. She also set up her own studio.


    In the past six years, her business had been very good and she had made a lot of money.


    The reason why Eleanor established Phoenix Studio was to suppress Caroline and let her know that she would get back the glory Caroline had stolen


    little by little.


    However, Hailey''s exposure fouled up Eleanor¡¯s n.


    Her original n was to make their lives worse than death.


    Gabrie was the most vicious culprit.


    Originally, Eleanor would not let them go to hell for the time being until she found out about her mother¡¯s information and family background.


    However, Hailey''s exposure made things tricky.


    There was no doubt that Eleanor¡¯s mother died in their hands.


    But it was too difficult to find evidence


    After all, it had been more than 20 years.


    "Mommy, please drink some water." Waylon poured Eleanor a ss of water.


    Eleanor put down her phone and looked at him. "Thank you, baby!¡±


    Waylon grinned. In front of Eleanor, he would always be an innocent good boy.


    "Mommy, just keep resting. I''m going to read a book.¡±


    "OK!" Eleanor looked at his son who was trying to make himself better. very distressed.


    But she would not dampen his enthusiasm. It was a good thing that he loved to study after all


    In Eleanor''s house.


    The three little guys were sitting on the sofa watching the news with Arielle and April.


    April watched the video with a sneer.


    "Caroline is not worthy of being called a genius in the design world at all."


    Arielle smiled contemptuously, "I


    front of Ete, she is nothing at just


    a fool, only like a buffoon. With her


    talent-how dare she show hersslight


    skilLin front of Ellie! She really has an


    exaggerated opinion of her abilities.¡±


    C¨¦ntent belongs to


    T


    Arielle thought Eleanor was so excellent that people felt ashamed of her inferiority.


    Arielle now really regretted that she hadn''t learned more skills when she was young, but only had fun.


    Otherwise, she believed that she wouldn''t be resting on herurels at her best friend''s house like this.


    Arielle sighed, "April. where are we going after Ellie''s revenge?"


    They were both single now and could go anywhere.


    April lookechat Arielle and said, ¡®The


    air qualitychere i is so bad. We cango


    to Gretbert or Gofhull. As for foreign


    countries, I don''t want to go. =


    Anyvway, our country is so big''that


    we-can live wherever we go¡±"


    The three little guys nodded in agreement because they liked their country.


    Noah looked at April. "Godmother April. don''t worry. You still have us." He thought, "] can make money anyway.¡±


    "Oh! My sweetheart, it''s so heart-warming. I feel very moved. I really love you guys so much." April was so excited that she almost cried.


    Arielle was jealous and looked at Noah intively. "How about me?¡±


    Noah looked at her with a smile. "Godmother Aria, I mean you two.¡±


    Arielle smiled happily, "I got it wrong. Love you, baby!"


    Then she got off the sofa and was going to kiss Noah.


    Unable to resist Arielle''s enthusiasm, Noah quickly jumped off the sofa. ¡°Godmother Aria, I suddenly remember I haven''t recited the book today. I''ll go


    to Teacher Preston first.¡±


    Arielle looked at the little guy who had fled, looking sad and a little depressed. "Am I that terrible?"


    Warren and Elijah lowered their heads and did not speak.


    They thought. ¡°Godmothers are not terrible, but their enthusiasm is. We can''t resist it.¡±


    April was amused and said. "Arielle, these three boys are obsessive about cleanliness. Don''t care that much. They all love you and me.¡±


    Warren and Elijah nodded quickly.


    Warren said with a smile, "We all love you two very much."


    Arielle breathed a sigh of relief.


    This time, it almost killed Eleanor. Therefore, she spent two more days resting at home before she was finally in good looks, and the first thing she


    wanted to do was to go outside to have spicy crayfish


    After Eleanor told Sebastian this, he asked her to take Waylon out to eat because he had something to do.


    When Eleanor and Waylon heard Sebastian''s words, they hugged each other happily and left the Moores'' manor under Sebastian''s jealous gaze.


    There were gourmet areas in the


    surroundin opping malls. Eleanor


    had already reserved a restaurant,-


    which was on the sixth floor of the the


    mall. when she pulled Waylon in,


    she aw Michaeling outat the


    entfance.


    6

 Chapter 144 Feel the Fear

    Chapter 144 Feel the Fear


    Chapter 144 Feel the Fear


    Michael was surprised to see Eleanor. In the past few days, he had been holding back from going to her.


    He originally wanted to wait for her to came to him in person and then solved the matter.


    However, Eleanor was more patient than he thought.


    After those things were exposed on the Inte, she was still very calm and did not do anything


    Michael walked towards Eleanor with a cold smile.


    Eleanor tightened the grip on Waylon''s little hand.


    Waylon red at Michael.


    ¡°Eleanor, nice to see you again,¡± Michael teased, looking at Eleanor with a shameless smile.


    Eleanor raised her eyebrows and didn''t speak. Thinking of his revenge. she showed a weird and evil smile.


    She thought, "Michael, do you think this is over? The show has just begun.¡±


    "Mr. Moore, has no one taught you to respect your elders? Anyway, I''m your legitimate aunt. You will beughed at for treating me in such a frivolous


    manner. Although there are no outsiders here, you still have to be well-bred, don''t you?¡±


    Eleanor said this in a clear and light voice, with a charming smile.


    Michael was stunned. He had to admit that Eleanor was very beautiful, and her every movement could easily attract men.


    "Eleanor, drop your act. You are allergic to lilies and your eating habits are also exposed. It''s no fun acting any longer." Michael hated the way


    Eleanor was high above.


    Before, she was always cautious, meek, and worried in front of him.


    He still remembered that when they were in love, she always spoke carefully and coaxed him for fear that he would be unhappy.


    He enjoyed her cautious gaze.


    Now six yearster, no sense of inferiority was in Eleanor''s eyes. Instead, she was confident and glowing, and she was more attractive than any


    woman in this way.


    Although Valentina was beautiful, she was actually coquettish.


    Michael liked a woman who had charm from the inside out.


    "Ellie, you were too stubborn in those days. If you had been tactful, none of this would have happened.¡± No matter how she disguised herself, the fact


    that she was Eleanor couldn''t be changed


    Waylon raised his eyebrows slightly, looked at Michael, and said angrily, "Michael, you called my dad''s wife too close. You don''t respect your aunt at


    all. I will tell Dad about this when I go back."


    Waylon''s childish tone carried a strong anger.


    Michael frowned slightly, looking at Waylon, whose angry face was full of deep hostility and hatred


    He then smiled, thinking, "This little guy is really lucky. Otherwise, he''d be dead by now."


    "Waylon, I didn''t expect your rtionship with Eleanor to be very good.¡±


    ¡°Humph! Just remember who you are. You''ve been driven out of the Moore family. Don''t be too presumptuous.¡± Waylon oppressed Michael with his


    identity, just like his father.


    Michael squinted. What he hated most was that others talked about this matter.


    He knew that was a means of Eleanor. She kicked him out of the Moore family as soon as she came back.


    "Ellie, do you think this will ruin me?" Michael smirked and strode away.


    When he passed Eleanor, she said with a smile, "No, you are wrong. I want all of you dead!"


    Her tone was very light and soft, but the hairs on Michael''s back prickled with fear, and he clenched his fists suddenly.


    Looking sideways, he met Eleanor''s smiling and gleaming gaze but full of coldness and hatred


    His heart raced, and his voice was full of surprise and fear. "You...finally admit it.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "What did I admit?¡± Eleanor raised her eyebrows and smiled brightly.


    "I''m not Eleanor, but her soul lives in


    this body. She died with a grievance,


    so she came back forrevenge.  ..


    When I dreamed of her, her whole


    body was covered in blood, and*she


    kept shouting your and Caroline¡¯ Ss


    namn¨¦s, wanting to kill you two. I was


    entangled by her for several years


    before I decided to avenge her."


    Eleanor stated all this in a weird tone, and her smiling face made Michael''s hair stand on end.


    Thinking of the bloody scene and Eleanor¡¯s shout of killing them in his dreams in the past few nights. Michael shivered with fear. He had this dream


    every night, which made him exhausted these days.


    Eleanor couldn''t helpughing when she saw the fear in his eyes.


    "Michael, Eleanor turned over in her


    grave. She will haunt you and


    Caroline for the rest of your lives.


    You don''t have to keep deceiving


    yourself, saying that Eleanor is not


    dead! I sawcthe scene of her death in


    my dreamasShe was tied to the iron


    pir watt a very thick rope. How


    cou d\she escape? Even so, suth a


    big fi fire could smother her death.


    Sh¨¦ died with a grievance-so that her


    soul would always haunt?ne. I have


    toe back to find out the


    for her. My physical condition is very


    simr to hers, and that''s wh


    allergic to lilies. If you don''t believe


    me, you can read some novels.


    Many novels have such plots. After


    someone is wrongly put to death, he


    will live in someone else''s body to


    take his revenge. Aren''t there so


    many such novels and TV series?"


    fap)


    Michael''s body suddenly tensed. He told himself not to be afraid and that these were all Eleanor''s lies, but he couldn''t help tense up.


    Michael, who had never believed in ghosts, was actually scared at this moment.


    Eleanor sneered, looking at Michael''s upset expression.


    She thought, "Michael, just feel the fear!¡±


    "Sweetheart, let''s go.¡± Eleanor took Waylon upstairs to have a meal.


    Long after Eleanor and Waylon left. Michael just regained his senses from fear.


    He turned around abruptly, but there were no longer the figures of Eleanor and Waylon. and a thinyer of sweat broke out on his forehead.


    He was very annoyed that he actually had believed Eleanor''s nonsense.


    He thought, "Eleanor, since I could kill you six years ago, and I will definitely kill you again now. I finally got where I am now, and I will never allow a


    woman to ruin it."


    Michael left with a gloomy face.


    He had spent a lot of money to suppress public opinion about the news exposed by Eleanor.


    Caroline''s Eharges had been


    confirmed and sne could not get. Out


    of the police station for the tim¨¦>


    being-Michael wanted to find a way


    to raake her take all the me on


    herself so that he would be-all right.


    He would never allow such an ident in his life.


    Since he was a child, he had lived in a scheming family, so he was good at hiding his various crimes.


    Thinking of the recording his mother gave him, Michael hesitated


    Michael thought, "Gabrie must have something on Mom. I must make sure nothing bad will happen to Mom. Without her, the Wesley family would


    no longer support me.¡±


    After deep consideration, he called Gabrie and asked her to have a meeting.


    After dinner, Eleanor and Waylon nned to go shopping before going back.


    When night fell, the mall was brilliantly lit up.


    Eleanor took Waylon to the children''s area, wanting to buy fine clothes for him


    Waylon always wore a small suit, as decent as a small fuddy-duddy.


    Eleanor thought a child should have the nature of a child. She wanted her son to live every day happily.


    After buying a few fine clothes, they walked out while chatting


    When they were about to reach the parking lot, they met Quinn.


    ¡°Eleanor, stop!" Quinn blocked their way menacingly.

 Chapter 145 Cant You Do It?

    Chapter 145 Can''t You Do It?


    Chapter 145 Can''t You Do It?


    Eleanor stopped and looked at the aggressive Quinn with a cold gaze. Behind Quinn were several fashionable women, and they were all looking at


    Eleanor with bad intentions.


    Quinn smiled coldly, looking fierce.


    "Eleanor, you usually hide in Sannot Courtyard and dare note out. Now you are finally out. You pped me before, and now my friends will serve


    you well. How about pping you three hundred times?"


    Eleanor grinned.


    She thought, "Sure enough, a quiet life is not for me. Three hundred ps! She is so vicious! If they really do so, maybe my face will be disfigured."


    "Get out of my way!¡± Eleanor squinted at Quinn coldly.


    Quinn had wanted to trouble Eleanor for a long time, but she hadn''t seen her in the past few days.


    In Sannot Courtyard, with Sebastian, Quinn couldn''t bully Eleanor, and she thought she could do whatever to Eleanor outside here.


    ¡°Bitch, I''m going to revenge myself on you for those ps now. Guys,e here, tear her beautiful face, and you all have a chance to marry my


    uncle." Quinn''s eyes shed with strong hatred.


    Eleanor squinted her sharp eyes and said, ¡°It seems that I had mercy on youst time. This time I will p you harder, making your face never


    recover. Oh, I forgot. You only have one year to live, and you won''t be too painful to be disfigured for a year."


    "Bitch, don''t you dare to curse me!" Quinn was in a terrible mood when she heard this for the second time.


    Seeing her friends approaching, she became courageous.


    She didn''t know how Eleanor knew those things. During this time, she was indeed under the weather, but after recuperating. she was much better.


    After hearing what Eleanor had said, she was restless and even went for a full-body physical examination, but she found there was nothing wrong


    with her health.


    Eleanor sneered, "By the day you die, you won''t think this is a curse, but a fact."


    "Bitch." Quinn flipped out.


    She raised her hand, trying to p Eleanor.


    However, Eleanor immediately kicked her lower abdomen


    With a bang, Quinn was kicked directly onto the opposite car.


    Then she fell to the ground


    She curled up in pain and looked at Eleanor in horror.


    Even the women standing not far away were taken aback and did not dare to approach Eleanor.


    Tingling made Quinn couldn''t help yelling.


    Eleanor''s cold eyes were as sharp as a knife, and her tone was firm. ¡°You will dare not trouble me from now on, right? Go to the hospital for a good


    check-up. This time you should be able to check out the illness, and then enjoy your best life."


    Eleanor thought, "This wicked woman deserves to die."


    ¡°Eleanor, I won''t let you go. Never..." Quinn looked at her bitterly, full of tears of anger and humiliation in her eyes.


    She thought Eleanor¡¯s power was terrible. Eleanor just kicked her one time and she flew out.


    Eleanor sneered and said mockingly, "There is nothing you can do. Waiting quietly for death is your best choice.¡±


    Then she pulled Waylon away.


    Quinn stared at her figure intensely. She, who had always been high above, became a lowlife only in front of Eleanor.


    Watching Eleanor strutting, Quinn was unable to deal with Eleanor.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    One of the women went to help Quinn. She had always had a good impression of Sebastian, but he suddenly had a car ident, so Eleanor could


    marry him


    She looked at Eleanor''s arrogant


    figure and frowned slightly, "Quinn,


    you are no match for her if you still


    do things.openly. I heard that she >


    grew up in an orphanage. Peoples


    who grew up in that kind of c? are


    too savage. Her strength obviously


    shoawed that. People like hethave an


    exaggerated opinion of their abilities


    and they are vulgar. If you want to


    deal with her, you have to do things


    secretly."


    Eleanor''s kick just now made Quinn shocked and terrified.


    Even the people they were watching from the side were shocked.


    Quinn''s face was pale. She looked at her friend Ashley with a painful expression. "Ally, my stomach hurts so much. Shall we go to the hospital first?"


    Ashley nodded and asked the others to take Quinn to the hospital together.


    Eleanor took Waylon back, and Sebastian just came out of the study after a meeting. He immediately saw the twoing in talking andughing.


    Eleanor was carrying a few paper bags with the famous logo of the children''s clothing


    Sebastian immediately knew that they had gone to the mall to buy clothes


    "Waylon, you haven''t finished your homework today. Go and finish your hamework before you have a rest."


    Waylon''s smile on his happy face froze. He forgot about this matter.


    Eleanor smiled and rubbed his head. "Go ahead."


    "Oh!" Waylon went back to the room to do his homework unhappily. He was very happy today and he really didn''t want to do his homework.


    Eleanor looked at Sebastian and asked with a smile, "Do you have something to tell me?"


    Sebastian looked at her deeply. He knew she had too many unknown secrets.


    Under the light, she was charming and attractive. Her every movement could attract every man¡¯s gaze.


    "You hit Quinn!" Sebastian''s face darkened.


    Eleanor knew-that Sebastian had


    been askingsomeone to keep an


    eye on hes.However, when she =>


    heard what he said, she still frowned


    slightly She smiled brightly and-said


    in a-seductive voice, "It seems that


    yotrre well-in-formed."   <>


    Sebastian looked at her deeply, thinking, "She also met Michael. In front of him, she also smiled so seductively! She is a siren!"


    Even though Eleanor was smiling brightly, there were no emotions in her eyes. In fact, she was very indifferent to everyone.


    "Quinn is now in the hospital, diagnosed with cervical cancer. It''s the same as what you saidst time. You have studied medicine before.¡±


    Eleanor said nothing.


    Quinn''s illness was difficult to detect. The doctors they looked for were all they believed, but no doctors found the earliest symptoms.


    However, Eleanor studied traditional medicine, and her medical skills were different from theirs.


    Eleanor smiled and put Waylon''s clothes on the table.


    She then looked at Sebastian still


    with her smil¨¦.and tilted her head,


    looking sur prised, "So I was right. It,


    seems tha Ican really tell one''s ~


    fortune! told Old Master Moore-that


    you weld not die and you could


    wake up in half a month, and you


    rea ally did so. Judging frormthese, I


    can go tell others¡¯ fortune.¡±


    Sebastian was speechless.


    Looking at Eleanor''s smiling face, he couldn''t tell the truth or falsehood from her words.


    He and Christian suspected that she was Melody, but they did not find conclusive evidence twice.


    Christian was pretty sure Eleanor was Melody, but Sebastian very much hoped not.


    Sebastian''s indifferent face had a meaningful expression. "Since so, why not tell my fortune? What''s the future for both of us?"


    Stunned, Eleanor didn¡¯t expect that he would really believe it


    Sebastian looked at her slightly dumbfounded expression and asked coldly, ¡°What''s the matter? Can''t you do it?"

 Chapter 146 A Lot on His Mind

    Chapter 146 A Lot on His Mind


    Chapter 146 A Lot on His Mind


    Eleanor looked at Sebastian''s icy face. He was very handsome but a sense of apathy and coldness made people afraid to approach him


    But such an aloof and mysterious man also made people take a shine to him.


    Eleanor chuckled, "There is no fate between the two of us, and it is not long before we divorce. When you can walk, we will divorce. Anyway. I can''t


    make your beloved woman sad when shees back."


    She didn''t forget that Sebastian already had a crush.


    Sebastian gradually clenched his fists on both sides of the wheelchair.


    Looking at Eleanor with a meaningful smile, he said very coldly, ¡°You''re so considerate of me, huh?"


    "Yes, I never break up affectionate couples. If I knew you had a beloved woman, I would never marry you. As you know, I hate this kind of thing the


    most.¡±


    Eleanor smiled brightly, thinking, "There''s no future for us. In my current situation, no man wants me. Even so, it''s for my beauty.


    I only want to live for myself throughout my life and cultivate my four sweethearts into the backbone of the country. After all, each of them has a


    promising future."


    Thinking of this, Eleanor couldn''t help but straighten her back


    With four excellent sons, she thought she could do whatever she wanted.


    Sebastian sneered, ¡°Really? Are you that thoughtful?¡±


    Eleanor was stunned and slightly surprised. Then she defended herself, "I have always been so thoughtful. It''s just you don''t know it."


    The two of them hadn''t been together that long, and Sebastian just didn''t know her very well.


    Sebastian pressed his lips slightly. He was good at chatting, but he made the chat dead now.


    Seeing Sebastian stop talking, Eleanor breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Then I''ll go upstairs. I have to workter"


    Sebastian thought of the pile of design drafts in her room and asked immediately, "Whichpany do you wark for now?"


    He thought, "Although those drafts can''t be a blockbuster, they will cause a great response in the jewelry and clothing design industry. She is good at


    jewelry and clothing design and has superbputer technology, and she also cooks well. Well, this woman is very excellent.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Eleanor didn''t want to expose Phoenix Studio and said with a smile, "I am currently resting. Within this year, I don''t want to go out to work.¡±


    She felt she had been suffering for many years. Therefore, this year she nned to asionally draw the design drafts, giving herself a holiday and


    apanying her babies.


    Sebastian nced at her deeply.


    He thought, "She didn¡¯t tell me the truth. She is also a doctor. But it doesn''t matter, I will know one day."


    "Go to rest."


    Hearing this, Eleanor breathed a sigh of relief.


    "So do you.¡±


    Eleanor then picked up Waylon''s clothes and went upstairs happily.


    She knew clearly that it wouldn''t do her any good to offend Sebastian.


    She thought, "By living in harmony with him like this, I can live in peace. Remember, Eleanor, don''t trouble him. After all, he is definitely someone I


    can''t afford to offend."


    Sebastian looked at her figure withplicated feelings.


    After going upstairs, Eleanor didn''t disturb Waylon''s studying. She was working on design drawings. Phoenix Studio had received a lot of orders


    recently, so she started to make money. During her holiday, she nned to improvise design drafts.


    Downstairs, Sebastian was sitting quietly in the garden enjoying the cool, like a statue


    Suddenly, Easton hurriedly came in and said, "Mr. Moore, Penelope changed jobs and now works for SevenStar Jewelry Co. She also took away the


    jewelry design drawings for this season. Thepany will go public soon, but this happened.¡±


    Sebastian''s jewelry design group ranked first among luxury brands, with profits exceeding 21.4 billion dors in just three months.


    Penelope had always been the mainstay of thepany and became a well-known designer who had been the most popr in the past three years.


    However, she took the money and went abroad overnight.


    Easton couldn''t figure out why she did this.


    After all, her annual sry was in the tens of millions of dors.


    Sebastian looked at Easton coldly. "Did she say anything before she left?"


    Easton shook his head. "No. And there was no sign before. She just sent me a message and a resignation letter. When I called, she told me that she


    was already abroad and entered the most famouspany abroad, SevenStar Jewelry Co.."


    Easton knew thispany. It had always been at odds with Sebastian''spany, and the two were bitter enemies,peting on performance.


    Easton never expected that it would shamelessly poach the chief designer of Sebastian''spany.


    Easton thought, "It''s simply despicable. Well, this time, will Mr. Moore transfer Cecilia back? After all, she has worked for him for several years and is


    also a very good jewelry designer.¡±


    "SevenStar Jewelry Co.?"


    Sebastian''s eyes were indifferent. "It


    seems thatIt is almost xX


    unsustaifable. In the first half of thie


    year, It Sales were nearly 14.2->


    billian-dors less than ours and the


    senior management is anxious


    Ow."


    Easton thought so and said, "But Mr. Moore, they''re too despicable. To be honest, Penelope''s sessful career is because of you, but she just left


    like this. She is not worthy of your cultivation."


    He wondered if Penelope would bitterly regret what she did when she saw Sebastian in the future.


    It happened that yesterday was the day when the contract between thepany and Penelope expired. She decided not to renew the contract and


    flew directly abroad, catching them off guard.


    "The shareholders have been making trouble when they heard that Penelope had left."


    Those shareholders were thest thing Easton wanted and was unable to deal with.


    Sebastian didg''t change his


    expression. Qyer the years, he had


    always Felt¡¯ #fiat someone was NN


    manipting something behind his


    back, bet he had never found out¡±


    who the person was. He had always


    been''patient and waiting forthe


    person to give himself or-Herself


    away.


    Sebastian looked at the night sky far away. The night was deep, and the cold moon hung alone.


    The evening wind blew, and the branches and leaves rustled.


    Sebastian was sitting quietly, and Easton didn¡¯t bother him


    Easton thought, "Even though it''s the end of the world, Mr. Moore can still be calm. But based on the look on his face tonight, it seems that he has a


    lot on his mind."


    "You go to rest first." After a long time, Sebastian said this lightly.


    Easton said nothing.


    "Mr. Moore, those shareholders are very anxious now.¡±


    The shareholders kept calling Easton before he turned off his cell phone.


    Sebastian sneered, ¡°They have made so much money. Shouldn''t they be anxious?"


    Easton was speechless.


    He thought, "Alright. You are right about everything.¡±


    Eastonma quickly left.


    He thought, "also want to have a


    lazy mornings Just let those


    shareholders feel uneasy even when


    eating aad sleeping. Mr. Moore S


    works-Hard for thepany. o>


    Sometimes he can only sleep for a


    fewshours a few days. He ismuch


    Hatder than them.¡±


    The more Easton thought about it, the more angry he became. Then he felt that it was just right to ignore those shareholders for a few days


    Easton turned around and saw a group of people walking in at the gate.


    It was Lillian and Arthur.


    Easton had a bad feeling when he saw their aggressive looks.


    He then went back, looked at Sebastian. and said, "Mr. Moore, Arthur and his wife are here."

 Chapter 147 Worthy of My Sympathy

    Chapter 147 Worthy of My Sympathy


    Chapter 147 Worthy of My Sympathy


    Sebastian nodded slightly, motioning Easton to push him back.


    When they arrived in the hall, about six people looked at Sebastian together.


    Arthur looked at Sebastian with a gloomy face and said angrily, "Sebastian, you have always been well-informed. You already know the thing about


    Quinn, right? Eleanor''s kick almost killed her."


    Lillian cried in a low voice. She didn''t expect this day toe so fast.


    With an icy look, Sebastian looked at Arthur, whom he had not met for a long time.


    "I know Quinn was diagnosed with cancer, but what does it have to do with Eleanor?¡± Sebastian asked calmly.


    Arthur''s eyelids were twitching.


    He thought, "Is he starting to care about Eleanor? But I heard before that he ignored her.¡±


    The look on his face was weird. ¡°But that kick almost killed Quinn!"


    Sebastian looked at Arthur and said in a low tone, ¡°Isn''t she still alive?"


    Arthur instantly showed a sullen expression. He looked a lot like Samuel, so he had amanding presence even if he didn''t get angry.


    After a long time, he stared at Sebastian intensely and said, ¡°Eleanor was indeed wrong. She shouldn''t have hit her. Sebastian, you can''t coddle her


    like that."


    "Arthur, if I was wrong, then was Quinn right that she wanted her friends to p me 300 times?" Eleanor¡¯s cold voice came from the stairs.


    Everyone looked over and saw Eleanor in creamy white homewear. As she walked, the homewear with a pendant feel was shaking like waves,


    showing her good figure and making her look charming


    Even though she was not wearing makeup, she was still stunning and could even attract every man just with her pretty face.


    Sebastian frowned slightly at her appearance dressed like this. His face darkened more and his eyes were very icy.


    A hint of amazement shed across Arthur''s eyes. He kept gazing at Eleanor and thought she really had a great figure.


    He had just returned to the country and had never seen her before, so he didn''t expect her to be so beautiful.


    Lillian nced at Arthur''s expression, and her face turned cold instantly. She nudged him secretly before he came to his senses.


    Turning his gaze, he met Sebastian''s deep and emotionless eyes, feeling they were seemingly full of fury.


    A look of embarrassment crossed Arthur''s face, and he was shocked into a cold sweat. He was over forty years old, but he was still handsome,


    looking like he was in his thirties.


    ¡°But Quinn didn''t do that. Eleanor, you are not hurt, are you?" Arthur''s voice became much softer.


    Lillian immediately had a gloomy face.


    Eleanor sneered. When she heard Arthur''s words, there was a faint murderous intent hidden in her eyes.


    "If she really did so, do you think I still have a chance to fight back?¡± Eleanor asked word for word firmly.


    "What''s more, Madame Lillian and Ms. Moore also discussed together how to kill Waylon. I haven''t pursued it yet. and you guys shamelessly came to


    me, huh?"


    Eleanor''s firm voice was pleasant, but a shiver ran down Lillian''s spine.


    "Eleanor, what happened that night was a misunderstanding." Lillian''s rebuttal was powerless and useless because Sebastian also heard what Lillian


    and Quinn had said that night.


    "A misunderstanding?¡± Eleanor sneered


    "Madame Lillian, although you do nothing, Quinn has been dealing with Waylon and me frequently. She is eager to kill us as soon as possible, but


    she hasn''t had a chance to do it. Today she finally met us. Since she wanted to give me 300 ps to take revenge, shouldn''t I fight back?"


    Eleanor squinted his eyes coldly.


    Lillian was shocked, looking at Eleanor, who had cold but pretty eyes and blood-red lips


    Only then did she understand that Eleanor¡¯s every move was purposeful.


    Last time. they had just said that they were going to kill Waylon, but there was no conflict, so Eleanor endured it.


    And this time, Quinn surrounded her with her friends, wanting to hit her, giving her a reason to make trouble


    Lillian looked at Eleanor thoughtfully.


    She wondered, "Waylon is bound to her by ne ties. Why is she so adamant about protecting him? Is it just to let Sebastian notice her?"


    Lillian thought a lot, and this was the only reason she could think of.


    It was difficult for her to maintain her smile.


    ¡°Eleanor, you are too serious about it. It''s just that the words burst from her in an angry rush. She doesn''t really want to do so.¡±


    "Oh? Then why did she take action against me today?" Eleanor asked coldly.


    Lillian didn''t know how to answer.


    She obviously came to trouble Eleanor, but in the end, she was speechless.


    A murderous Intent shed across


    Lillian''s eyessWhen she thought of


    Quinn''s situation, she was very =>


    anxious. therefore, she had no. ~


    choice but to put aside Eleanors


    thing-first, and she was trying to ask


    for-Sebastian¡¯s help. Content


    b¨¦longs  ?


    "Sebastian, can you contact Melody for me? Now only she can cure Quinn!"


    Sebastian nced faintly at Eleanor, who walked over to him, without saying anything


    Arthur said from the side, "Sebastian, just help Quinn. You are her uncle. Can you stand to watch her die?¡±


    Sebastian sneered and said with his ruthless eyes, ¡°Arthur, she always calls my son a bastard and wants to kill him. Do you think she deserves my


    sympathy?"


    Arthur said nothing


    He knew these things, but he couldn''t do anything with Quinn


    Everyone in the Moore family was trying to grab Sebastian''s huge fortune.


    Sebastian had already been disabled, and if Waylon died, everyone could get a lot of money.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Sebastian, you can''t turn away a dying person. With our ability, we can''t look for Melody. I''ve never asked you for anything. Besides, you''re Quinn''s


    uncle, and you have a duty to save her."


    Using his elder status to pressure Sebastian, Arthur emphasized the word "duty".


    Lillian and Arthur were here tonight for two reasons. One was to find trouble, and the other was to ask Sebastian to call Melody. Because of


    Sebastian''s identity, Melody would at least not refuse and treat Quinn.


    Lillian and Arthur thought, "Everyone


    is for moneysand Melody is no


    exceptionNt''s just that she saves =>


    peop e byhinging rmalcis mood, No


    mattemow much money she is:


    giver, arshe will still refuse to save the


    pesp e she doesn''t want toSave."


    Sebastian gave Arthur a phone number and said indifferently, "This is Melody''s mobile phone number. You can call her yourself. It took Christian a


    month to convince her. Arthur, you should also show sincerity.¡±


    Eleanor lookethat Sebastian''s


    indifferent expression, smiling. She


    would nottreat Quinn. She thought,?


    "The carleer has just been detected,


    and she can actually be cured. But


    sheis vicious. I don''t have tagive


    myself one more enemy. ¡®


    b¨¦longs  ?


    Arthur got the mobile phone number but didn¡¯t want to leave. "Sebastian, I know you can ask her toe immediately. Quinn doesn''t have much


    time!"


    Quinn''s marriage was the only hope of Arthur''s union with the other big families, so he would never give up if there was hope for a cure.


    Sebastian looked at Arthur with a sneer and remarked cynically, "Arthur, can''t you even ask for someone''s help for your daughter?"

 Chapter 148 She Is From Hell

    Chapter 148 She Is From Hell


    Chapter 148 She Is From Hell


    Arthur was taken aback. Looking at Sebastian''s cold gaze, he was very nervous and felt Sebastian seemed to beughing at him for being a useless


    father.


    Arthur looked away and smiled, ¡°Alright! Sebastian, if I fail, I will still have to ask for your help."


    He knew that he couldn''t invite Melody. If she didn''t want anyone to find her, she would definitely not be found


    Sebastian lowered his eyes and did not speak, as if he had nothing to do with this thing.


    Arthur had always been ignorant of the character of Sebastian, and he had no choice but to take a punt. In the face of life and death, everything was


    nothing.


    Sebastian nced at Eleanor, thinking, "Even if I invite her, she may still refuse to treat Quinn.¡±


    Arthur and Lillian left unwillingly. Anyway, Quinn was sick, and they had no mood to cause trouble.


    The living room was quiet suddenly, and Easton quietly left.


    Eleanor didn''t say anything and turned to go upstairs to apany Waylon.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Sebastian looked at her figure and asked, "Can Quinn be cured?¡±


    Eleanor paused, and a deep anger was in her eyes. She turned around and looked at Sebastian. who was sitting quietly in the wheelchair. Then she


    slightly smiled and said coldly, "Do you want her to continue to kill Waylon after she is well? You also heard what they said that night. Do you think


    they were just kidding? Where you can''t see it, those people are all thinking about how to kill your heir.¡±


    "At a young age, he has to face all kinds of insults, threats, and dangers. Even if he is wronged, he would rather avenge himself than let you know,


    just because you are too busy and he doesn''t want to disturb you about his affairs. Even if you don''t care about him, I will."


    After speaking, Eleanor went upstairs angrily.


    She thought, "Whether Quinn is dead or alive has nothing to do with me. Six years ago, I was kinder than anyone else. I wouldn''t even step on an


    ant. When I saw someone begging for money on the side of the road, I would put all the change in. When I met an old man who had no food to eat, I


    would buy him a warm meal. But what did I get in the end? I was betrayed and hunted viciously by others.¡±


    Eleanor had suffered all kinds of hardships and insults. By now, it was like she had lived two lives. She had experienced the most painful suffering in


    the world and enjoyed the happiest love in the world.


    Suffering came from the Ryker family and the Moore family.


    And love came from her children


    Sebastian looked at Eleanor''s figure and was stunned for a moment, not expecting her reaction to be so intense.


    Looking at her angry look and eyes with hatred, he felt she was stunning.


    A touch of distress shed across his eyes. He thought Eleanor seemed to be a person struggling to climb out of hell after endless pain and torture.


    Looking at her eyes, he couldn''t help but think that she was from hell.


    After going upstairs, Eleanor still couldn''t calm down.


    She thought it was not a pity if Quinn died. She sympathized with Quinn, but she wouldn''t let Quinn off.


    "Mommy!" Waylon trotted over and then held Eleanor tightly.


    Eleanor picked him up with a smile and kissed his forehead. "Baby, I am fine.¡±


    However, when she thought of what had just happened, coldness flickered in her eyes.


    "Sweetheart, let''s go to rest." Eleanor held Waylon tightly and felt warm when feeling him leaning tightly in her arms.


    Sebastian took the elevator up, and when he saw this scene, he frowned slightly, feeling a little ufortable for some reason.


    Arthur and Lillian returned home.


    Lillian sat worriedly on the sofa


    Arthur sat down, took out his mobile phone, and called Melody.


    "Sorry, the number you have dialed is powered off!"


    Arthur frowned slightly, "It''s powered off."


    When Lillian heard this. her face paled more.


    "What should we do, darling?" She looked at Arthur with a tearful frown.


    ¡°Humph! How,dare you ask me! How


    did you cultiv€te her? She has such


    a dirty life. F N? wonder she is so sick.


    If others &ivow this matter, do yous


    think anyone will marry her willingly?


    As afather, do you know what] think


    wher hearing it? I never expected


    ray own daughter to have-such an


    illness."


    Coldness appeared in Arthur''s eyes.


    He knew that young people love to have fun, but he thought it was too much


    Lillian bit her lip in tears and endured


    the pain. Shewiped away her tears


    before sayints, "I just learned that not


    long ago-Shie not only invested but


    also gavel herself to others, justo¡±


    act. I ¡é asked her why she did this¡¯ I


    said¡®our family was rich andthat she


    esilld act whatever she liked and


    invest in herself, but she-Was


    unwilling to do so.


    to


    ¡°Two years ago, she had a boyfriend.


    They knew each other just during


    the acting. Hesad a bad family


    backgroundand I didn''t agree at the


    time. I was afraid that the man was


    lying to-f ter. Sure enough, he got Her


    and taok advantage ofher


    reputation to be a op ¡ì star.


    After making enough money, he left


    with his real girlfriend and went


    abroad. After knowing it, Quinn was


    heartbroken. After that, she went


    from bad to worse and started to go


    to the nightclub to have fun. By the


    time I found out, it was toote."


    The more Lillian said, the more sad she became. She thought Quinn became like this just because of being deceived by that man.


    Arthur looked at Lillian indifferently and snorted, "Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this two years ago? It''s no use telling me now. That man has run away."


    Lillian didn''t speak, shedding tears, and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    She suddenly remembered Eleanor''s words. She thought since Eleanor could tell she was sick, she must have a way to cure her.


    Lillian bit her lip and clenched her fists tightly. For Quinn, no matter what the price was, she would ask Eleanor to save her.


    Without saying anything, Lillian went upstairs to pack things and then went to the hospital to apany Quinn.


    When she arrived at the hospital, she saw Quinn standing in front of the window, wearing a ward gown. Her thin figure made her look so weak as if


    she would disappear as soon as the wind blew.


    Looking at Quinn like this, Lillian trembled and was very scared she would disappear in front of her in the next second.


    ¡°Quinn,¡± Lillian called softly.


    Quinn slowly turned her head and looked at Lillian with tears rolling down.


    "Quinn! What''s the matter with you? You have to maintain a happy mood so that you can get better soon." Lillian felt very distressed when she saw


    Quinn''s tears.


    Quinn bit her lip and smiled bitterly, "Mom, I won''t get better. I''m dying." Quinn choked with sobs, thinking, "Eleanor was right. I only have one year to


    live. I will never be as arrogant as before.¡±


    "Quinn, you will. Trust me, you will. You have just been diagnosed with this disease, and you will definitely be cured. I have already got Melody''s


    phone number. I will beg her to treat you."


    "Really? Mom!" A touch of hope shed across Quinn''s eyes.

 Chapter 149 Caroline Is Crazy

    Chapter 149 Caroline Is Crazy


    Chapter 149 Caroline Is Crazy


    Lillian nodded and smiled, "Yes. Just lie down. I have a way to save you. Also, don''t tell others about your illness. You know that the Moore family has


    no good people. If those people know that you are sick, they will definitely be sneering at you, especially those fram the coteral branch who have


    been bullied by you. They will definitely take the opportunity to hit you when you are down.¡± Lillian came here just to tell Quinn about this.


    "Okay, Mom, I won''t tell anyone. How is Eleanor now? Did you p her a few times?¡± Quinn asked bitterly.


    She now just wanted to tear Eleanor''s mouth and let her die without a burial ce


    When Lillian heard the words, she frowned, looked at Quinn, and said angrily, "Don''t say such things in the future. She is the only one who can save


    you. She can tell that you are sick, which means she has an unknown secret. I will beg her early tomorrow morning until she is willing to save you."


    Quinn sneered as if she had heard a joke


    She even cried withughter. Sheughed crazily for a full minute before stopping. "Mom, are you kidding me? Eleanor is just an orphan. Because of


    a car ident with Uncle Sebastian, she married him. I don''t think she is able to save me. Besides, you just said that the person who can save me is


    Melody. Why is Eleanor now?"


    Quinn would rather believe that she would die than believe that Eleanor could save her.


    Lillian looked at the annoyed Quinn, very distressed, and then said solemnly, "Quinn, now is not the time to be willful. Trust me, she can definitely


    cure you. It depends on whether she is willing or not.¡±


    Quinn''s smile froze. She knew Lillian had always been serious and what she said would not be false.


    Quinn thought, "I want to live. I don''t want to die. I really don''t want to die like this! If it weren''t for that jerk to betray me, I wouldn''t indulge myself or


    get such a disease. If I can be cured, I must get revenge on that man. making him have nothing overnight. I gave him everything, but he betrayed me.


    He was my first love, and I devoted all my feelings. I used to be a kind, innocent, and beautiful girl. It''s all that man''s fault to make me be like


    this.¡±


    Quinn said nothing, lying quietly on the hospital bed, holding herself.


    Seeing this, Lillian could do nothing but just shed tears of pain.


    Eleanor got up early in the morning and felt a little ufortable. Sne had slept too much in the past few days, which made her unable to sleepst


    night.


    Six yearster, except for herself and her children, no one else''s affairs could affect her.


    She took Waylon downstairs and prepared to make breakfast.


    "Sweetheart. what do you want to eat?" Eleanor asked with a smile.


    "I want to eat pies. They are very delicious." Waylon liked the pies Eleanor made the most.


    ¡°Okay, I will make them for you." Eleanor kissed Waylon''s forehead. She felt very happy during this time.


    When she got downstairs, she saw Sebastian. He was sitting gracefully on the sofa watching financial news, with the wheelchair aside. What


    surprised Eleanor the most was that Lillian was not far away.


    Sebastian watched the financial news gracefully as if he hadn''t seen Lillian.


    Eleanor put Waylon down.


    Waylon ran to Sebastian and sat down next to him. Then he locked at Lillian


    Lillian smiled amicably at Waylon. Since he could speak, he had been secretly bullied by the Moore family, but he was still alive.


    Waylon ignored her, knowing she was not a good person.


    "What''s going on?" Eleanor walked to Waylon and sat down, asking


    Sebastian nced at her faintly. "She wants to talk to you.¡±


    "Me?" Eleanor was a little puzzled.


    Lillian had no choice but toe to beg Eleanor because Melody''s mobile phone had been unable to get through.


    "Eleanor, I''m sorry!m here to


    sincerely apalogize to you. What


    happened before was our fault. We


    were SO foolish to say those words.


    Please-forgive me. Please saves¡±


    Quing Eleanor, Quinn is my .


    lifeblood. Please save her. S long


    aSyou can save her, I can-do


    whatever you want."


    To save Quinn, no matter how ruthless Lillian was, she even abandoned all her dignity and begged for help.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Eleanor looked I down at Lillian and


    became evert more angry after


    hearing herWords. ¡°Your daughter is


    your ifektood, and other children are


    also heir parents¡¯ lifeblood. How


    can you easily say those words?


    Madame Lillian, if one does-too


    raany bad things, he will get


    retribution."


    Eleanor''s ruthless voice, like a yoke, was ced on Lillian''s neck, making her unable to even lift her head


    Lillian never thought that she would beg someone for the turn of events.


    Only at this moment did she realize what it meant that every dog had its day.


    Eleanor said indifferently, "Madame Lillian, you are begging the wrong person. I am not a doctor and can''t save your daughter.¡±


    Lillian bit her lip and looked at Eleanor. She was a spitfire and amenable to friendly persuasion but not topulsion.


    She had always understood people''s thoughts, so she thought she could keep begging Eleanor.


    "Eleanor, rest assured. I will never use insidious tricks again. I''m going back teday and I wille again tomorrow."


    Lillian trembled. Her knees hurt because she stood for too long. She firmly believed that Eleanor could save Quinn and didn''t intend to give up.


    Eleanor nced at her indifferently but did not speak.


    After Lillian left. Waylon took Eleanor''s hand and asked, "Is Quinn really going to die?"


    Eleanor lowered her eyes, looked at his calm little face, and asked with a smile, "Do you want her to die?"


    Waylon thought for a while. His big eyes shing, he lowered his eyes and said, "I don''t want her to die because of you.¡±


    Eleanor smiled and said, "Baby, she is just sick.¡±


    "That''s fine. She''s very bad, very bad.¡± Waylon pouted, feeling very sad when thinking of what Quinn said every time.


    Eleanor smiled and ruffled Waylon¡¯s head. "Chat with your father here. I''ll make breakfast.¡±


    "OK!" Waylon nodded happily because he was hungry.


    After Eleanor left, Sebastian looked at Waylon strangely. "Waylon, are you hiding something from me?¡± He knew Waylon very well, and what he said


    just now meant something else.


    Waylon looked at Sebastian and asked, "Do you mean the thing that Quinn bullied me?"


    Sebastian wastaken aback, looking


    at Waylon futtof guilt. Although he


    tried his best to protect Waylon,


    Waylon Was still hurt by the Moore


    familysthat was how he grew up,


    andWaylon also had his childhood


    justlike him now.


    to¡¯  4


    ~~


    ¡ª


    a


    Just like when he was a child, no matter how well his father protected him, someone always bullied him.


    "Sorry, Waylon." Sebastian took a deeper breath. "It won''t happen again.¡±


    "Okay!" Waylon believed that anyone who had bullied him would be punished in the future.


    Waylon looked away and lowered his head with a lot in his mind. He actually knew what Sebastian wanted to ask


    Eleanor was busy making pies in the kitchen. Recently, she had been very free, so she started to make delicious food for Waylon, trying to make up


    for theck of love for him in the past six years.


    As soon as she just got the ingredients ready, the phone she put aside rang


    Taking a look at the kitchen, she walked to the door to answer the phone.


    ¡°Eleanor, Caroline is crazy and was taken to the hospital.¡±

 Chapter 150 Set a Trap

    Chapter 150 Set a Trap


    Chapter 150 Set a Trap


    "Oh!" Eleanor looked indifferent. thinking Caroline was so timid.


    "Which hospital?¡± Eleanor asked.


    "In Room 508, WishyWave." Sienna found out very clearly.


    After all, she had always been very concerned about Eleanor¡¯s affairs.


    "OK! I see. Leave her alone. She deserves it."


    "Okay, Eleanor. I will keep an eye on them.¡±


    Eleanor hung up after giving a short response.


    She was very calm and continued to make pies.


    She thought, "Caroline is afraid of being found out. It''s normal to be scared crazy by her own nightmare.¡±


    Eleanor paused for a while. Then she lowered her eyes to look at the ingredients, slightly in a daze. When she was young, she treated Caroline very


    well. She thought it was a pity her kindness was wasted.


    In Room 508, WishyWave.


    Caroline curled up tightly in the corner, holding her head with both hands, crying heartbreakingly. She shouted, "Eleanor, don''te. No, don''te.


    I didn''t kill you. Don''te to me. Please, don''te to me. Michael killed you. Leave me alone. Eleanor, please, let me go. Please, let me go. I


    really know I was wrong. I know I was wrong. I shouldn''t have trapped you and framed you. I really know I was wrong..."


    Caroline kept muttering bitterly, holding her head.


    Gabrie looked at Caroline, distressed, shedding tears. "Callie, what''s the matter with you? Why are you like this?¡±


    Gabrie had also dreamed of Eleanor before. That day, she was just in a bad mood and she would be fine in a few days.


    But today she suddenly received a call from the police station and was told that Caroline was crazy. She found Aubrey and gave her arge sum of


    money. Aubrey agreed to reconcile, and she then brought Caroline out for treatment.


    However, Caroline was really crazy. She didn''t even know her mother and was just frightened. She kept looking ahead and shouting badly, "Eleanor,


    don¡¯te. Don¡¯te over!¡±


    Caroline had been an excellent girl since she was a child. She grew up in Gabrie''s coddling and had never suffered any harm


    For so many years, only Michael had harmed her.


    "Callie, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me." Looking at Caroline''s crazy look, Gabrie felt her heart was broken.


    She thought, "Is there really retribution? No, I don''t believe it! Eleanor messed with everything.¡±


    Timothy sighed heavily, looking as if he was dozens of years old all at once. He said bitterly, "Why on earth is Callie like this?"


    Timothy regretted very much that he had promised his wife to keep Eleanor.


    Eleanor treated Gabrie very well, while Gabrie turned a blind eye.


    Gabrie''s indifference to Eleanor made sense to Timothy, but it turned into a big mistake in the end


    "If Sebastian''s wife is really Eleanor, then she is still alive. Since it is so, how could Callie be like this?¡± Timothy couldn''t figure it out. He


    wondered, ¡°With a good tolerance, Callie was fine when she encountered Michael''s betrayal. How could she be tortured by a dead person like this?¡±


    Gabrie sneered, "All this must be done by Eleanor. She wants revenge, so Callie bes like this. I''m going to the Moores¡¯ manor to have a bone


    to pick with her.¡±


    Timothy looked at her nervously. "Don''t go. Will Sebastian allow you to mess around there?" He couldn''t stand any blows. Any blow would make him


    fall into the abyss. He thought, "I''m getting old. I can''t afford to lose!¡±


    Gabrie shook off his hand. looked at him with red eyes, and smiled coldly. "I''m not afraid. My daughter is crazy. What am I afraid of? Don''t forget.


    Eleanor is good at medicine. If she wants to do something to Callie, that''s as easy as pie. If Sebastian knew that she was the vicious Eleanor, would


    he still want her?"


    Gabrie looked at Timothy firmly.


    She took-tevenge wholeheartedly¡±


    back then, and she won. Now, she


    believed that she would not lose to


    thatperson¡¯ s daughter and that she


    would win to the end. Content


    b¨¦longs  ~


    She took the bet of her life in exchange for her high position and great wealth, and she won, so she didn''t think she would lose.


    After speaking, Gabrie turned and left the ward.


    Outside the doer, Lillian, who came


    to visit Quins fooked in the direction


    Gabrie Hefti in surprise and =


    disbeliefShe couldn''t believe that


    Sebastian¡¯ s wife was from the Ryker


    farnily. In the past few days,d there


    was a lot of news about Eleanor.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Lillian also read some.


    She thought, "Sure enough, I''m right. Eleanor is really a doctor. Anyway, no matter who she is. all I want is someone who can heal my daughter.¡±


    After thinking for a while, Lillian went to Quinn''s ward, hurriedly said something to her, and then returned to the Moores¡¯ manor.


    After Eleanor rested for fifteen minutes after breakfast, she would take Waylon for a walk. After that, she would go back to rest again. She led a very


    regr life.


    As soon as Eleanor and Waylon arrived at the gate, they saw Gabrieing aggressively.


    Eleanor thoug nt, "It seems that :


    Caroline''ssituation is very serious,


    otherwise Gabrie would note.


    Michael is aman and can stand it,


    but fe i is entangled in nightriares


    every day, and he won''t live-at ease.¡±


    ¡°Eleanor.¡± Gabrie gritted her teeth and looked at Eleanor.


    Coldness flickered in Eleanor''s eyes, and she looked at Gabrie faintly.


    "Eleanor, since you are still alive, why do you treat Callie like that?" Gabrie roared at Eleanor tearfully.


    As a mother, when she saw her daughter crazy, she felt her heart bleeding.


    Gabrie thought. "I should have killed this little bitch back then to let her die like her mother without a ce to bury.¡±


    With eyes full of hatred, Eleanor sneered, looking at Gabrie, who had red eyes. "Mrs. Ryker, what are you talking about? Are you crazy?"


    Gabrie was taken aback. A strange tone and strange face really stunned her.


    She then came to her senses and roared, "Eleanor, drop your act. You are obviously Eleanor."


    Eleanor sneered and said calmly, "My name is indeed Eleanor.¡±


    ¡°Eleanor, just drop your act. I know you are Eleanor of the Ryker family. What did you do to Callie?¡± Gabrie roared like a vixen, with an annoyed


    look, spattering.


    In Eleanor¡¯s eyes, the arrogant Gabrie had never been so crazy before. She supposed Gabrie had a secret hidden deeply.


    Eleanor thought, "If she doesn''t love Timothy, who is the person she loves? So interesting!¡±


    "Mrs. Ryker, you don''t love Mr. Ryker, and I''m really surprised that you care so much about his daughter.¡±


    Eleanor¡¯s calm voice made Gabrie stunned.


    "What... What do you mean by that?" Gabrie felt that Eleanor meant something else.


    Eleanor smiled coldly, "If you love Mr. Ryker, you won''t do that shameless thing in the casino."


    Instantly!


    Gabrie was dumbfounded. She originally thought that only Michael knew about this matter. She now wondered how Eleanor could know it.


    During that time, she lost a lot of money. That night, because of losing money, she was upset and made trouble in the casino. That was why that thing


    had happened.


    ¡°You set a trap that day, right?¡± Gabrie widened her eyes, furious. Her whole body hurt like her flesh tearing apart.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!